Skip to main content

Full text of "The tenth and twelfth books of the Institutions of Quintilian : with explanatory notes"

See other formats 


V- 


.iwil^ 


liiillil^ 


'^^.Mim^mimM^M 


GIFT   OF 
Mrs.    F.  M.  Foster 


)a^\/  /  3  —/%? 


THE 

TENTH  AND  TWELFTH  BOOKS 


OF  THE 


INSTITUTIONS  OF  QUINTILIAN 


WITH  EXPLANATORY  NOTES 


BY 

HENRY    S.   FRIEZE 

iATK  PROFESSOR   OF   LATIN   IN   THE   UNIVERSITY   OF   MICHIGAN 


NEW  EDITION 
REVISED  AND  IMPROVED 


NEW  YORK  •:•  CINCINNATI  .:•  CHICAGO 
AMERICAN    BOOK    COMPANY. 


Copyright,  1865,  1883,  1888, 
By  D.   APPLETON  AND  COMPANY. 

FRIEZE   QUIN. 
W.  P'     9 


GIFT 


ffian^^'^'f'fi 


MA 


PEEFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  EDITION, 


Since  the  appearance  of  the  first  edition  of  my 
Quintilian  in  1865,  a  very  thorough,  revision  of 
the  entire  text  of  the  Institutions  has  been  made 
by  Carl  Halm,  and  published  by  B.  G.  Teubner 
at  Leipsic  in  1868;  and  new  and  valuable  help 
has  been  contributed  to  the  interpretation  of  the 
tenth  book  by  G.  T.  A.  Krliger,  in  his  commen- 
tary on  that  book,  the  second  edition  of  which 
was  published  at  Leipsic  by  the  same  house  in 
1874.  The  text  of  the  present  edition  of  the  tenth 
and  twelfth  books  has  been  revised  with  careful 
reference  to  the  changes  introduced  by  Halm, 
and  such  changes  have  been  adopted  where  they 
are  well  authorized,  or  where,  in  cases  of  doubt- 
ful authority,  they  seemed  to  yield  a  more  satis- 
factory meaning.  Much  assistance  has  also  been 
derived,  in  the  preparation  of  the  notes  of  the 
tenth  book,  from  the  excellent  and  scholarly  edi- 
tion of  Kriiger.  On  the  twelfth  book  no  new 
commentary  has  appeared. 


Mf^/l«-'mP. 


4  PREFACE  TO   THE  SECOND   EDITION. 

The  notes  on  both,  books  in  this  second  edition 
have  been  greatly  amplified,  and  no  labor  has 
been  spared  to  make  them  helpful  wherever  help 
seemed  to  be  needed. 

I  take  this  opportunity  to  express  my  grateful 
acknowledgments  to  Professor  E.  P.  Crowell,  of 
Amherst  College,  and  to  my  colleague,  Professor 
Elisha  Jones,  for  much  aid  and  many  very  im- 
portant suggestions. 

Henry  S.  Frieze. 

University  of  Michigan, 
January  ^  1888, 


PKEFACE  TO  THE  FIKST  EDITION. 


We  learn  from  Professor  Bonnell,  in  the 
preface  to  his  second  edition  of  the  tenth  book 
of  the  Institutions,  that  Quintilian  has  been  of 
late  years  extensively  introduced  into  the  Ger- 
man schools.  The  occasion  of  the  increased  at- 
tention given  to  this  great  master  both  of  Latin- 
ity  and  of  rhetoric  is  the  admirable  fitness  of  his 
work  to  impart  instruction  at  once  by  precept 
and  example.  While  no  writer  after  Cicero 
presents  a  more  perfect  model  of  purity  and 
elegance,  no  author,  not  even  Cicero  himself, 
teaches  in  a  manner  more  clear,  methodical,  and 
practical,  the  principles  of  good  writing  and 
speaking.  The  study  of  Quintilian,  therefore, 
affords  a  rare  opportunity  of  combining  what  is 
more  immediately  with  what  is  more  remotely 
useful ;  of  getting  knowledge  which  has  a  direct 
bearing  on  professional  life,  and  of  attaining  a 
higher  scholarship  in  the  Latin  language. 

In  the  gymnasia,  at  least  in  many  of  them. 


6  PREFACE   TO   THE  FIRST   EDITION. 

this  study  has  found  a  place  in  the  first  or 
highest  classes  (the  Primaner) ;  the  members  of 
which,  so  far  as  relates  to  classical  studies,  are  in 
a  position  corresponding  very  nearly  to  that  of 
students  in  our  best  universities  and  colleges. 
Feeling  the  need  of  a  Latin  text-book  somewhat 
different  from  any  hitherto  introduced  into  the 
middle  classes  of  our  course,  I  was  led  by  the 
example  of  the  German  schools — an  authority 
which  in  this  day  no  classical  teacher  can  ques- 
tion— to  make  trial  of  Quintilian. 

The  experience  of  two  years  has  shown  not 
only  that  this  author  can  be  read  with  the  ad- 
vantages above  suggested,  but  also  that  classes 
are  better  prepared  by  this  study  to  take  up  the 
more  peculiar  and  more  difiicult  writers  of  "  the 
silver  age,'"  and  especially  Tacitus.  The  gulf,  if 
I  may  so  express  it,  between  the  Latinity  of 
Livy  and  Tacitus,  is  in  a  manner  bridged  over 
by  what  may  be  called  the  intermediate  or 
transitional  style  of  Quintilian.  For  while,  in 
the  general  principles  of  taste,  and  in  simplicity, 
naturalness,  and  directness,  he  follows  the  models 
of  the  Ciceronian  age,  he  necessarily  uses  the 
diction,  and  falls  in  with  the  idioms  of  his  own 
time. 

In  the  absence  of  any  edition  of  Quintilian 
adapted  to  the  wants  of  American  students^  the 


PREFACE   TO   THE   FIRST  EDITION.  7 

editor  has  selected  for  publication  the  tenth  and 
twelfth  books,  and  appended  such  explanatory 
and  critical  notes  as  seemed,  most  needed.  The 
interest  and  importance  of  the  topics  discussed  in 
these  two  books  will  suflficiently  explain  why 
these  have  been  selected  in  preference  to  any 
others.  That  the  student  may  readily  learn  their 
character,  I  have  prefixed  to  the  notes  on  each 
chapter  a  summary  of  the  principal  ideas  em- 
braced therein. 

Whatever  merit  the  present  edition  may  pos- 
sess, either  in  the  text  or  the  notes,  is  chiefly  due 
to  the  labors  of  those  German  scholars,  who  have 
for  so  many  years  devoted  themselves  to  the 
clearing  up  of  doubtful  points,  both  in  the  text 
and  in  the  interpretation  of  this  author.  The 
most  elaborate  and  most  valuable  edition  of 
Quintilian,  which  has  yet  appeared,  is  that  pub- 
lished at  Leipsic  in  six  volumes,  commenced 
by  Spalding  and  completed  by  Zumpt.  The  first 
volume  of  this  edition  was  printed  in  1795,  and 
the  sixth  in  1834,  the  latter  edited  by  Bonnell. 
Professor  Bonnell  has  also  published  an  edition 
of  the  text  in  the  Teubner  series  of  classics,  be- 
sides a  separate  edition  of  the  tenth  book  with 
notes.  These  eminent  scholars,  gathering  up, 
and  by  their  own  researches  greatly  enriching  all 
that  had  been  previously  accomplished,  have  left 


8  PREFACE   TO   THE   FIRST  EDITION. 

little  further  to  be  desired  in  the  elucidation  of 
Quintilian.  The  text  here  given  departs  but 
slightly  from  that  of  Bonnell. 

Some  deviations  from  the  ordinary  orthogra- 
phy of  Latin  books  printed  in  our  country  will 
be  readily  detected,  and  doubtless  have  already 
become  familiar  through  the  constantly  increas- 
ing use  of  German  editions  of  the  classics. 

H.  S.  Frieze.  . 

University  of  Michigan, 
June,  1865. 


INTRODUCTION. 


Most  of  the  representative  writers  of  the  so-called 
silver  age  were  natives  of  Spain,  though  some  of  them 
were  probably  descendants  of  Roman  colonists.  Cor- 
dova gave  birth  to  the  two  *  Senecas  and  Lucan.  Pom- 
ponius  Mela  was  from  Cingitera,  Martial  from  Bilbilis, 
Columella  from  Gades,  and  Quintilian  from  Calagurris. 
That  so  many  distinguished  authors,  each  at  that  period 
first  in  his  class,  should  make  their  appearance  in  a 
country  but  just  now  peopled  with  warlike  barbarians, 
indicates  a  change  in  national  character  and  pursuits 
such  as  only  Roman  conquerors  and  Roman  laws  could 
have  produced.  Indeed,  the  Iberians  or  native  Span- 
iards, though  the  most  obstinate  of  all  the  foreign  tribes 
ever  encountered  by  the  Roman  armies,  and  the  most 
difficult  to  subdue,  were,  after  their  subjugation,  imbued 
more  rapidly  and  more  thoroughly  than  any  other 
European  nations  with  the  manners  and  civilization  of 
their  new  masters.  The  elder  Seneca,  even  in  the  time 
of  Horace,  migrated  from  Cordova  to  Rome,  and  there 
took  a  high  position  as  a  teacher  of  rhetoric.  And  it 
was  not  without  reason  that  the  poet  spoke  of  the  Span- 

^  The  ekler  Seneca,  M.  Annaeus,  is  properly  assigned  to  the 
post-Augustan  or  silver  age,  as  his  writings  were  published  in 
the  reign  of  Tiberius,  though  he  also  flourished  as  a  teacher 
under  Augustus. 


10  INTRODUCTION. 

iard  even  then,  as  tlie  peritus  Iber.^  Nor  is  the  tradi- 
tion without  significance  which  tells  of  a  Spanish  scholar 
of  Cadiz  making  a  pilgrimage  to  Rome  on  purpose  to 
see  the  historian  Livy.f  Such  incidents  shadow  forth 
the  fact  that  the  literary  cultivation  of  the  Romans  had 
already  permeated  the  Spanish  provinces  ;  and  there  is 
good  reason  for  the  remark  of  Mr.  Merivale,  that  "  the 
great  Iberian  Peninsula  was  more  thoroughly  Roman- 
ized than  any  other  part  of  the  dominions  of  the  repub- 
lic"! 

In  return  for  the  boon  of  civilization,  Spain  reared  a 
noble  succession  of  scholars  and  writers  to  infuse  new 
vigor  into  the  thought  and  the  literary  life  of  the  mother- 
country.  As  the  conquered  Italians*  two  centuries 
earlier  had  given  to  Roman  literature  its  first  impulses, 
and  had  impressed  upon  the  Latinity  of  the  golden  age 
its  characteristic  types,  so  now  the  provincials  of  Spain 
became  the  teachers  of  the  great  metropolis,  and  im- 
parted to  the  literature  of  the  silver  age  all  the  principal 
features  of  thought  and  style  which  distinguished  it 
from  that  of  the  preceding  period. 

Two  of  these  Spanish  authors,  the  two  most  widely 
known  and  most  universally  read,  were  Seneca,  the 
younger,  and  Quintilian.  And  it  is  worthy  of  remark 
that  with  these  two  illustrious  writers  originated  the  two 
antagonistic  schools  or  styles  of  Latinity  which  were 
struggling  with  each  other  for  pre-eminence  during  the 
latter  part  of  the  first  century  of  the  empire. 

Marcus  Fabius  Quintilianus  was  born  at  Calagurris, 
now  Calahorra,  in  the  northeastern  or  Tarraconese 
province  of  Spain,  about  A.  D.  35.  ||     It  is  said,  though  on 


*  0.  2,  20,  19  sq.  f  Plin.  Ep.  2,  3. 

^  Merivale's  "  History  of  the  Romans  under  the  Empire." 

*  Nearly  all  the  fathers  of  Roman  literature,  especially  the 
early  poets,  were  Italians  rather  than  Romans. 

II  Others  give  the  date  40  or  42. 


INTRODUCTION.  H 

doubtful  authority,  that  the  father  of  Quintilian  was  a 
successful  orator  and  teacher  of  rhetoric.  At  an  early- 
age  Quintilian  accompanied  his  father  to  Rome,  and  was 
placed  under  the  charge  of  Domitius  Afer,*  a  native  of 
Gaul.  Afer  was  one  of  the  most  eminent  of  the  Roman 
orators  or  advocates  then  living,  and  was  far  advanced 
in  life.  After  the  death  of  Afer,  which  took  place  about 
A.  D.  60,  Quintilian  returned  to  Calagurris,  and  com- 
menced his  professional  life  as  a  legal  advocate  and 
teacher  of  rhetoric  or  forensic  oratory.  It  was  then  that 
his  reputation  and  singular  merit  attracted  the  notice  of 
Galba,  who  was  at  that  time  Governor  of  Hispania  Tar- 
raconensis,  and  who  soon  afterward,  on  his  accession  to 
the  imperial  throne  (a.  d.  68),  invited  the  young  and 
brilliant  orator  to  accompany  him  to  Rome.  Quintilian 
entered  the  city  in  the  train  of  the  new  emperor,  and 
henceforth  made  Rome  his  x>ermanent  abode.  He  at 
once  gained  applause  both  as  an  advocate  and  lecturer. 
His  success  and  his  fame  were  unexampled.  Students 
flocked  to  Rome  from  Italy  and  from  distant  provinces 
to  receive  his  instructions.  The  first  year  of  Quin- 
tilian's  residence  in  Rome  was  marked  by  a  rapid  series 
of  political  revolutions,  terminating  in  the  overthrow  of 
Vitellius,  and  the  rise  of  Vespasian  and  the  Flavian 
family  We  now  hear,  for  the  first  time  in  the  history 
of  Roman  education,  of  government  patronage  extended 
on  a  general  and  systematic  plan  to  teachers  and  men  of 
letters.  Vespasian,  though  himself  illiterate,  convinced 
of  the  importance  of  encouraging  education  through- 
out the  vast  dominions  which  had  fallen  under  his  sway, 
established  annual  salaries  for  the  support  of  Greek  and 
Roman  rhetoricians  and  grammarians. f  Quintilian  was 
the  first  to  whom  such  a  pension  was  assigned. 

Twenty  years  were  thus  devoted,  under  the  happiest 
auspices,  to  the  instruction  of  youth  and  to  the  duties  of 

*  Inst.  orat.  5,  7,  7.  f  Suet.  Vesp.  18. 


12  INTRODUCTION, 

the  advocate.  At  the  expiration  of  this  period,  follow- 
ing out  the  precept  which  he  has  expressed  in  the  Insti- 
tutions, that  the  orator  should  withdraw  from  public 
life  before  he  begins  to  be  inferior  to  himself,*  he  re- 
tired from  the  bar  and  from  the  lecture-room.  Some 
years  later  he  was  appointed  by  Domitian  instructor  of 
his  nephews,  and  was  raised  by  the  same  emperor  to 
the  consulship. 

Though  Quintilian  had  been  so  fortunate  in  his  pro- 
fessional career,  he  was  not  exempt  from  the  trials  and 
misfortunes  of  life.  At  the  beginning  of  the  sixth  book 
of  the  Institutions  he  speaks  of  the  loss  of  his  wife,  who 
had  died  young,  and  of  the  recent  death  of  his  two  sons, 
both  of  whom  had  given  high  promise.  We  learn  from 
this  passage  that  the  elder  and  last  surviving  of  these 
sons  died  when  the  work  was  already  nearly  half  com- 
pleted, and  indeed  that  it  had  been  undertaken  partly 
with  reference  to  his  education.  But,  like  Cicero,  he 
sought  in  literary  labor  a  solace  for  affliction.  Alluding 
to  Cicero's  example,  he  says  :  Credendum  doctissimis 
hominibus  qui  unicum  adversorum  solatium  liter  as 
putaverunt.-\ 

He  lived  to  an  advanced  age,  and  is  supposed  to  have 
died  about  the  year  118  of  our  era,  at  the  beginning  of 
the  reign  of  Hadrian. 

Of  the  works  of  Quintilian  the  Institutio  Oratoria,  or 
Education  of  the  Orator,  is  the  only  one  which  has 
been  preserved.  Two  other  works  are  ascribed  to  him, 
though  on  insufficient  grounds.  One  of  these  is  a  col- 
lection of  declamations  or  argumentative  speeches  on 
fictitious  law  cases,  some  of  which  are  elaborate ;  most 
of  them,  however,  merely  sketches  or  studies,  and  few 
of  them  bearing  any  resemblance  to  the  writings  of 

*  Inst.  Orat.  12,  11,  1 :  decet  hoc  prospicere  ne>  quid  peius 
quam  fecerit,  facial. 

f  Inst.  Orat.  6,  prooemium  14. 


INTRODUCTION.  13 

Quintilian.  The  other  is  the  elegant  treatise  entitled 
Dialogus  de  Oratoribiis^  usually  published  with  the 
works  of  Tacitus,  and  now  generally  conceded  by  critics 
to  be  from  the  pen  of  that  author.*  The  only  work  be- 
sides the  Institutions  known  to  have  been  published  by 
Quintilian  is  alluded  to  by  our  author  himself  in  several 
passages  of  the  Institutions,  and  its  subject  is  indicated 
in  the  prooemium  of  the  sixth  book  and  in  the  follow- 
ing sentence  at  the  end  of  the  eighth  :  sed  de  hoc  satis, 
quia  eundem  locmn  plenius  in  eo  libro,  quo  causas  cor- 
ruptae  eloqueyitiae  reddebamus^  tractavimus.  The 
words  sive  causas  corruptae  eloquentiae  have  some- 
times been  appended  to  the  title  of  the  above-mentioned 
Dialogue  de  Oratoynhus^  on  the  supposition  that  this  is 
the  work  referred  to  by  Quintilian.  But  this  theory  is 
sufficiently  disproved  by  the  one  argument  that  the  Dia- 
logue does  not  treat  of  the  locum  or  topic,  namely,  the 
Hyperbole,  discussed  by  Quintilian  in  the  last  part  of 
the  eighth  book.f 

The  Institutio  Oratoria  is  an  invaluable  contribu- 
tion both  to  polite  literature  and  to  liberal  education. 
It  is  not  in  any  sense  a  rival  of  the  rhetorical  works  of 
Cicero.  These,  at  least  the  best  of  them,  were  designed 
for  the  entertainment,  perhaps  for  the  more  perfect  fin- 
ish, of  such  as  had  already  attained  a  position  as  public 
speakers.  But  the  book  of  Quintilian  is  a  practical 
guide  for  the  young  man  who  is  passing  through  the 
course  of  preliminary  training  for  public  life.  It  gath- 
ers up  within  comparatively  narrow  limits,  and  adapts 
to  the  purposes  of  instruction,  the  principles  and  doc- 

*  See  the  excellent  introduction  to  Nipperdey's  edition  of 
Tacitus,  where  the  difference  between  the  style  of  the  "  Dia- 
logue "  and  that  of  the  other  works  of  Tacitus  is  satisfactorily 
accounted  for. 

f  The  various  arguments  are  summed  up  in  the  note  on  this 
passa.ge  by  Capperonier. 


14  INTRODUCTION. 

trines  widely  diffused  through  the  rhetorical  writings  of 
Aristotle,  Theophrastus,  Dionysius,  Cicero,  Caecilius, 
and  many  others.  A  didactic  treatise  like  this  must  be 
characterized  by  simplicity  of  method,  precision  of  state- 
ment, and  fullness  of  detail.  It  must  not  presuppose  in 
the  reader,  as  do  the  finest  works  of  Cicero,  a  high  de- 
gree of  culture  in  philosophy  and  letters  already  at- 
tained. In  the  Institutions,  therefore,  we  shall  not  look 
for  that  originality,*  that  breadth,  that  freedom  of  di- 
gression, and  that  noble  negligence  which  distinguish 
the  de  Oratore^  the  Brutus,  and  the  Orator.  But  in  its 
kind  the  book  of  Quintilian  yet  seeks  an  equal. 

It  aims  to  present  a  proper  idea  of  the  responsibility 
and  dignity  of  the  orator's  work.  It  assumes  the  maxim 
of  the  elder  Cato,  that  an  orator  in  the  Roman  sense,  a 
speaker  who  would  persuade  the  Roman  Senate  or  the 
Roman  courts,  must  be  not  only  a  master  of  speech,  but 
also  a  good  man:  vir  bonus  dicendi  peritus.f  The 
preparation  it  proposes  for  this  high  oflBce  commences 
almost  from  the  cradle.  It  takes  into  view  the  moral 
and  intellectual  discipline  of  the  child  as  well  as  that  of 
the  youth,  and  upon  this  earlier  training  of  the  nursery 
and  the  elementary  school  it  rears  the  more  immediate 
and  technical  education  of  the  professional  school  and 
the  forum.  It  unfolds  in  a  distinct  and  practical  man- 
ner every  principle  pertaining  either  to  the  matter  or  to 
the  form  of  oratory,  and  sets  forth  every  rule  of  conduct 
essential  to  success  and  reputation. 

The  Institutions  are  comprised  in  twelve  books. 
They  were  published  about  a.  d.  95.  The  whole  work  is 
commonly  entitled  de  Institutione  Oratoria  Libri  xii.  I 

*  Quintilian  says  of  Cicero :  Non  enim  pluvias,  ut  ait  Pin- 
darus,  aquas  coUigit,  sed  vivo  gargite  exundaf.    Inst.  10,  1,  109. 

t  Inst.  Orat.  12,  1,  1. 

X  The  title  has  been  variously  given  as  M.  F.  Quintilian.  de 
Institutione  Oratoria  Libri  xii ;  M.  F.  Q.  Institutionum  Orato- 


INTRODUCTION,  15 

The  topics  discussed  in  the  several  books  are  briefly 
stated  by  the  author  in  the  introduction.*  The  first  book 
gives  an  account  of  the  home-training  and  the  school 
discipline  which  should  precede  the  lessons  of  the 
rhetorician ;  ea  quae  sunt  ante  officium  rhetoris.  The 
second  book  treats  of  the  primary  exercises  of  the  pupil 
in  rhetoric ;  prima  apud  rhetorem  elementa^  and  of  the 
nature  and  object  and  the  utility  and  dignity  of  the  art 
of  oratory ;  quae  de  ipsa  rhetoricae  substantia  quaerun- 
tur.  The  remaining  books,  except  the  last,  are  devoted 
to  the  five  topics  embraced  in  every  complete  system  of 
rhetoric,  the  partes  rhetoricae  of  Cicero,  invention^  dis- 
position, or  arrangement,  style,  memory,  and  delivery,  f 
The  discussion  of  invention  and  arrangement  closes 
with  the  seventh  book.  The  next  four  books  are  occu- 
pied chiefly  with  the  subject  of  style,  or  form  of  expres- 
sion.! Of  these  the  eighth  and  ninth  treat  of  the  ele- 
ments of  a  good  style,  the  tenth  of  the  practical  studies 
and  exercises  necessary  to  the  actual  possession  and 
command  of  these  elements,  the  eleventh  of  adapting 
the  style  to  the  occasion,  and  of  memory  and  delivery. 

In  the  twelfth  and  last  book  the  author  presents  his 
views  of  the  character  which  should  be  cultivated  by 
the  orator  after  leaving  the  school  of  rhetoric,  what 
principles  should  govern  him  in  assuming,  investigating, 
and  pleading  causes,  what  should  be  his  style  of  elo- 
quence, at  what  period  of  life  he  should  retire  from  his 
work,  and  how  spend  the  evening  of  his  days ;  qui  mo- 
res ejus,  quae  in  suscipiendis,  discendis  agendis  causis 
ratio,  quod  eloquentiae  genus,  quis  agendi  debeat  esse 

riarum  Lib.  xii ;  M.  F.  Q.  Institutionis  Oratoriae  Libri  xii.  The 
last  is  the  prevailing  form  in  the  best  MSS. 

*  Prooemium,  21. 

f  Cic.  de  inventione,  i,  7,  9 ;  inventio,  disposition  elocutio^ 
memoria,  pronunciatio  (vel  actio), 

X  Elocutio. 


16  INTRODUCTION, 

jinis^  quae  post  finem  studia.  This  he  regards  as  the 
most  important  and  at  the  same  time  the  most  advent- 
urous part  of  his  work.  It  opens  a  wide  and  almost 
unexplored  region.  Unum  modo  in  ilia,  immensa  vas- 
titate  cernere  videmur  Marcum  Tullium.  And  even 
Marcus  Tullius  has  limited  himself  to  a  single  one  of 
these  topics,  the  kind  of  eloquence  to  be  cultivated  by  a 
perfect  orator.*  But  Quintilian  ventures  to  add  also,  as 
no  less  vital  to  the  development  of  the  perfect  orator, 
some  observations  on  the  personal  morals,  the  responsi- 
bilities, duties,  and  proprieties  pertaining  to  the  whole 
life  of  the  public  speaker.  At  nostra  temeritas  etiam 
mores  ei  conahitur  dare,  et  assignabit  officia. 

Such  is  the  substance  of  the  only  extant  work  of 
Quintilian — a  work  deservedly  eminent  as  a  summary 
of  all  that  was  taught  and  practiced  in  the  eloquence  of 
the  ancient  republics,  and  as  itself  a  model  of  classical 
purity  and  beauty. 

Quintilian  as  an  author  has  been  remarkably  fortu- 
nate. No  writer  ever  found  a  public  better  prepared  to 
appreciate  and  applaud.  He  had  stood  before  the  Ro- 
man world  for  twenty  years,  at  once  the  most  perfect 
teacher  and  pattern  of  eloquence.  His  hearers  had  cop- 
ied, and  circulated  here  and  there  in  Italy  and  the 
provinces,  occasional  specimens  of  his  lectures.  When 
it  was  known  that  he  was  himself  writing  a  book  which 
was  to  embody  in  an  enduring  form  the  rich  stores  of 
his  learning  and  experience,  all  students,  as  well  as 
teachers  of  oratory,  looked  impatiently  for  its  appear- 
ance. It  was  greeted,  of  course,  with  universal  applause. 
The  Institutions  of  Quintilian  became  at  once  in  oratory 
what  the  Codes  and  Pandects  afterward  became  in  law. 
The  book  was  admirably  fitted  to  meet  the  wants  of  the 
day.     Public  speaking  was  still,  in  the  imperial  times, 

*  Cic.  Orat.  1,  8 ;  quaeris  quod  eloquentiae  genus  prohem 
maxime. 


INTRODUCTION.  17 

even  as  in  the  republican  period,  one  of  the  highest  oc- 
cupations of  the  Roman  citizen  ;  and  it  was  still  one  of 
the  surest  avenues  to  honor  and  wealth.  The  sphere  of 
eloquence,  indeed,  was  now  confined  to  the  senate  and 
the  civil  courts.  Those  great  popular  assemblies  which 
had  once  quickened  the  orator  to  his  grandest  efforts, 
had  been  long  ago  wholly  suppressed.  But  the  occa- 
sions for  speaking  were  no  fewer,  though  less  stirring, 
and  grandeur  and  pathos  were  now  and  then  called  for 
even  in  the  centumviral  courts  and  in  the  sessions  of  the 
dignified  though  servile  senate.  It  is  needless,  there- 
fore, to  say  that  all  education  culminated  in  oratory,  and 
that  educatoi'^  and  students  found  in  the  practical  char- 
acter of  the  new  "  Institutions  "  exactly  what  was  needed 
to  perfect  their  training  according  to  this  Roman  theory 
of  culture.  Thus  it  happened,  in  consequence  of  the 
prestige  of  the  author's  reputation,  and  the  adaptation 
of  the  treatise  to  the  wants  of  the  public,  that  he  eclipsed 
in  the  minds  of  his  contemporaries  all  who  had  written 
before  him  on  the  same  subject.  The  result  was  that 
the  rhetorical  treatises  of  Cicero  were  but  little  read,  and 
those  of  the  Greeks  still  less. 

Nor  has  this  great  work  of  QuintiHan  been  less  fortu- 
nate in  subsequent  times.  Its  reputation  was  preserved 
through  the  uiiddle  ages,  and  though  the  manuscripts 
had  gradually  disappeared  or  become  mutilated,*  so  that 
in  the  time  of  Petrarch  only  imperfect  copies  were  in 
use,  it  happened  that  the  Florentine  scholar  Poggio, 
while  attending  the  Council  of  Constance  in  1417,  dis- 
covered a  perfect  exemplar  in  an  old  tower  of  the  mon- 
astery of  St.  Gall.  The  recovered  treasure  was  eagerly 
caught  up  by  the  scholars  of  the  Renaissance.  It  was 
multiplied  in  manuscript,  and  soon  afterward  by  the 

*  Is  (Quintilianus)  vei'o  apud  nos  antea  (Itaios  dico)  ita 
laceratus  erat,  ita  circumcisus,  ut  nulla  forma,  nuJlus  habitus 
hominis  m  eo  recognosceretur. — Poggio's  Letter  to  Guarini. 


18  INTRODUCTION. 

newly-invented  art  of  printing".  It  was  translated  into 
all  the  polite  languages  ;  and  so  it  continued  to  be,  as 
in  the  silver  age,  the  normal  law  of  eloquence. 

Though  the  position  which  Quintilian  has  gained  in 
the  literary  world  by  this  happy  combination  of  circum- 
stances is  perhaps  higher  than  that  which  would  be 
awarded  by  the  verdict  of  an  exact  and  candid  criticism, 
yet  we  can  scarcely  overestimate  the  actual  worth  of 
his  treatise,  and  the  benefits  which  both  modern  and  an- 
cient eloquence  have  derived  from  its  study.  His  true 
position,  as  compared  with  that  of  Cicero,  is  thus  hap- 
pily stated  by  Oampanus:  Proinde  de  Quintiliano  sic 
habe :  post  unam  beatissimam  et  unicam  felicitafem  M. 
TulUi,  quae  fastigii  loco  suspicienda  est  omnibus  et 
tanquam  adoranda,  hung  unum  esse  quern  praecipuum 
habere  possis  in  eloquentia  ducem. 

A  notice  of  Quintilian  would  be  incomplete  without 
some  account  of  the  influence  of  his  criticism  upon  the 
writings  of  his  age.  It  was  the  principal  aim  of  his  in- 
struction to  reform  the  corrupted  eloquence  of  his  con- 
temporaries, and  to  bring  back  a  purer  style  of  Latinity. 

In  the  century  which  had  elapsed  between  Cicero 
and  Quintilian,  Rome  had  been  thoroughly  transformed 
from  an  aristocratic  republic  to  a  military  autocracy. 
During  the  same  interval  the  manners  of  the  higher 
classes  had  become  effeminate,  artificial,  and  depraved. 
This  political  revolution  and  social  degeneracy  had  been 
attended  by  a  change  equally  marked  in  the  style  of  Ro- 
man eloquence.  The  language  both  of  orators  and  writ- 
ers was  now  characterized  by  showy  declamation,  rhe- 
torical parade,  and  by  much  of  that  quality  which  is 
now  called  sensationalism.  The  reading  public  relished, 
in  books,  speeches,  and  recitations,  something  kindred  to 
the  artificial  dishes  contrived  by  tlie  surfeited  Roman 
nobility  to  quicken  their  pampered  appetites.  Every- 
thing must  strike  and  stimulate.     They  craved  only  that 


INTRODUCTION.  19 

kind  of  literature  which  was  stuffed  with  novel  ideas 
and  spiced  with  antithesis  and  epigrammatic  point. 
That  chaste  and  elegant  style  which  had  been  brought 
by  the  writers  of  the  golden  age  to  the  highest  pitch  of 
richness  and  beauty,  "  the  style  which  leaves  the  thought 
to  its  direct  and  natural  development,  adorning  it  only 
with  wealth  of  expression,  and  with  the  lofty  movement 
of  the  period,  which  is  everywhere  marked  by  symmetry 
and  harmony,"  *  the  style  of  Cicero,  Caesar,  and  Livy, 
had  become  too  commonplace  for  the  ambitious  orators 
and  authors  of  the  imperial  times,  and  too  tame  for  their 
sensual  hearers  and  readers. 

The  literary  Apicius  who  ministered  most  acceptably 
to  this  morbid  craving  for  sensational  writing  was  Lu- 
cius Annaeus  Seneca.  This  truly  great  thinker  and  al- 
most inspired  moralist  was  led  as  much,  perhaps,  by  an 
innate  love  for  boldness  of  expression  as  by  the  desire  of 
pleasing  his  contemporaries,  to  clothe  his  ideas  in  the 
fashionable  dress.  Certainly  no  writer  cultivated  this 
manner  to  greater  perfection,  or  used  it  with  keener 
relish  or  more  telling  effect.  It  had  only  needed  the 
sanction  and  example  of  a  master-mind  to  impress  it 
thoroughly  on  the  literature  of  the  period,  and  to  make 
it  supplant,  for  a  time  at  least,  the  Latinity  of  the  classi- 
cal age.  Such  high  authority  it  found  in  Seneca.  If 
philosophy,  and  that,  too,  of  the  Stoic  school — for  Sen- 
eca, though  disclaiming  to  represent  any  school,  was  nev- 
ertheless substantially  a  Stoic — could  clothe  its  moral 
lessons  in  the  most  brilliant  and  studied  forms  of  rheto- 
ric, it  follows  that  history  and  memoirs,  and  all  writ- 
ings of  the  epideictic  class  should  be  not  less  adorned. 
All  prose  literature,  therefore,  now  abounded  in  showy 
passages,  adapted  to  quotation,  in  forms  caught  from  the 
earlier  poets  and  in  new  and  striking  phrases.  Even 
poetry  was  declamation  in  verse,  and  oratory,  of  course, 

*  Nipperdey,  Introd.,  p.  27. 


20  INTRODUCTION. 

was  set  ofip  with  the  stilted  and  foppish  rhetoric  of  the 
schools.  Susceptibility  of  quotation  was  the  test  of  ex- 
cellence. The  youth  x^ursuing*  his  literary  studies  at 
Rome  eagerly  caug-ht  up  "  fine  sentences  "  from  popular 
orators  and  lecturers.  He  wished  to  carry  home  some- 
thing brilliant  and  deserving  of  memory.  Such  things 
as  pleased  his  fancy  he  often  transmitted  to  his  friends 
in  the  colonies  and  provinces.*  This  denjand  the  speak- 
ers were  ambitious  to  meet. 

Thus,  at  the  time  of  Quinti Han's  final  settlement  in 
Rome,  he  found  every  department  of  letters  pervaded 
with  all  possible  enormities  of  corrupted  taste.  Seneca 
had  taught  the  philosopher  to  declaim  in  moral  essays, 
Valerius  had  declaimed  in  historical  anecdotes,  and  Lu- 
can  in  epic  poetry.  Even  natural  history  and  geogra- 
phy were  composed  in  the  declamatory  vein.  Every 
writer  sought  to  appear  ingenious,  keen,  and  oracular. 
Abruptness,  obscurity,  affectation,  uniform  brilliancy, 
bombast,  extravagance,  every  vice  of  a  depraved  taste, 
was  rife  in  the  speeches  and  publications  of  the  day.f 

Fortunately  for  Quintilian,  in  his  attempt  at  reform, 
he  was  not  compelled  to  encoimter  the  living  influence 
of  Seneca.  The  tragic  death  of  that  eminent  philoso- 
pher had  occurred  several  years  before.  Another  cir- 
cumstance which  favored  Quintilian  was  the  marked 
change  in  the  tone  of  feeling  and  in  the  habits  of  the 
Romans,  brought  about  by  the  accession  of  the  Flavian 
family  to  the  empire.  The  people  were  sobered,  and 
social  life  was  less  ostentatious  and  artificial.  A  cor- 
rected judgment  in  respect  to  the  fashions  of  society 
might  be  expected  to  heed  the  teachings  of  sound  criti- 
cism in  letters.  Thus  Quintilian,  superior  as  he  was  in 
gifts  and  attainments  to  most  of  the  literary  men  then 
living,  surrounded  by  a  multitude  of  devoted  pupils 


*  See  the  Dialogue  of  Tacitus  de  Orat.  20, 
f  Inst.  Orat.  2,  21 ;  3,  23 ;  8,  prooem.  23,  sqq. 


INTRODUCTION.  21 

from  families  of  influence  in  Italy  and  the  provinces, 
respected  and  befriended  by  the  imperial  court,  must 
have  entered  upon  his  labor  of  love  with  the  strongest 
assurance  of  success. 

He  did  not  intend,  and  could  not  hope,  to  bring  back 
the  Latinit}^  of  the  Ciceronian  age  in  all  its  characteristic 
features.  It  is  not  in  the  power  of  criticism  to  make  the 
language  of  one  generation  precisely  like  that  of  genera- 
tions past.*  Quintilian  could  have  no  more  reproduced 
Cicero  in  his  own  writings,  except  as  a  literary  curi- 
osity, than  Macaulay  could  have  adapted  to  our  times 
the  prose  style  of  Milton.  His  aim  was  simply  to  in- 
duce the  writers  of  his  day  to  employ  the  existing  ma- 
terials of  the  language  according  to  the  immutable  laws 
of  taste.  His  purpose  is  thus  distinctly  exj)ressed  in  the 
tenth  book :  ''  I  am  striving  to  call  back  the  style  of 
eloquence,  corrupted  and  vitiated  by  every  fault,  to  se- 
verer standards."  t 

In  the  style  of  the  Institutions,  composed  in  the  full 
maturity  of  his  powers,  and  in  the  perfect  development 
of  his  judgment,  he  has  fully  exemplified  all  that  he 
aimed  throughout  his  professional  life  to  enforce  by 
precept. 

We  can  plainly  see  the  happy  influence  of  Quintil- 
ian's  earnest  teachings  in  the  Latin  works  which  ap- 
peared while  he  was  still  engaged  in  public  lecturing,  as 
well  as  in  some  of  those  which  were  published  after  he 
had  retired  from  professional  life.  It  is  most  apparent 
in  the  "  Dialogue  concerning  Orators,"  and  in  the  letters 
of  the  younger  Pliny.  The  latter  was  a  pupil  of  Quin- 
tilian, and  ever  remained  his  warm  admirer  and  fast 
friend.     His  letters,  indeed,  indicate  the  man  of  refine- 

*  Cicero  himself  says  of  the  archaic  writers,  Imitari  nequ?. 
possim  si  velim,  nee  velini,  fortasse,  si  possim.     Brut.  83,  28. 

f  Corruptum  ei  omnibus  vitiis  fractum  dicendi  genus  revo- 
oare  ad  severiora  indicia  contendo.    X,  1,  125. 


22  INTRODUCTION. 

ment  rather  than  of  power,  but  as  specimens  of  episto- 
lary composition,  apart  from  their  historical  value,  they 
are  deservedly  ranked  among  the  best  of  ancient  times. 
The  "  Dialogue  on  Orators,"  ascribed  to  Tacitus,  and  cer- 
tainly written  in  the  reign  of  Vespasian,*  is  the  most 
finished  work  in  Latin  subsequent  to  the  golden  age, 
and  will  bear  comparison  even  with  the  most  perfect 
productions  of  that  period.  "  There  is  no  Latin  book," 
says  M.  Pierron,  "  I  do  not  except  even  the  finest  books 
of  Cicero,  to  which  the  reader  is  held  with  a  livelier  in- 
terest. We  learn  much  from  it,  and  we  meet,  not  here 
and  there,  but  on  every  page  and  in  almost  every  line, 
those  marks  of  genius,  thoughts,  images,  expressions, 
which  prove  that  the  author  had  good  reason  for  affirm- 
ing that,  after  the  heroes  of  ancient  literature,  new  he- 
roes could  still  arise. "  t  That  this  treatise  was  inspired 
by  the  teachings  of  Quintilian,  there  can  be  no  reason- 
able doubt.  At  any  rate,  this  most  eminent  of  all  the 
rhetoricians  who  were  lecturing  at  Rome  at  the  time 
when  Tacitus  was  finishing  his  education  there,  must 
have  powerfully  influenced  the  mind  and  the  taste  of 
this  young  orator  and  future  historian.  Tacitus  was  al- 
ready the  intimate  friend  of  Pliny,  and  must  have  been 
with  him  an  admirer  if  not  a  pupil  of  Quintilian. 

But,  of  course,  it  was  not  so  much  in  general  litera- 
ture as  in  oratory  itself  that  Quintilian  had  aimed  to 
make  himself  felt  ;  and  it  was  here  that  he  had  the  hap- 
piness of  witnessing  in  the  evening  of  his  life  the  full 
fruition  of  his  early  labors.  We  can  easily  imagine 
him  in  these  later  years,  as  he  sat  in  the  Roman  senate 
among  his  colleagues  of  consular  rank,  and  listened  with 
rapt  attention  to  the  eloquence  of  those  who  had  been 
trained  by  his  instruction,  and  in  whom  he  now  realized 
his  hopes  and  ideals,  experiencing  the  deep  and  lively 


*  See  Dial,  de  Orat.,  17. 

f  Pierron,  "  Histoire  de  la  Literature  Roraaine,"  p.  564. 


INTRODUCTION.  23 

satisfaction  of  having  done  so  much  to  make  them  what 
they  were.  When,  for  example,  before  a  crowded  sen- 
ate, in  presence  of  the  Emperor  Trajan,  Pliny  and  Taci- 
tus, as  prosecutors  on  the  part  of  the  state,  arraigned 
in  powerful  speeches  Marius  Priscus,  the  Warren  Hast- 
ings of  that  day,  on  the  charge  of  maladministration  of 
a  province,  and  were  answered  on  the  side  of  the  ac- 
cused by  three  senators,  their  rivals  in  speech,  Marcelli- 
nus,  Salvius,  and  Fronto,  he  who  had  probably  been  the 
master  of  most  of  them,  and  of  many  orators  conspicu- 
ous like  them  in  the  senate  and  at  the  bar,  must  have 
felt  that  in  striving  so  earnestly  throughout  the  active 
period  of  his  life  to  bring  back  Roman  eloquence  to  its 
primitive  purity,  he  had  not  labored  in  vain.* 

*  This  remarkable  state  trial,  which  is  described  in  PL  Ep. 
ii,  11,  occurred  in  the  year  a.  d.  100. 


M.    FABII    QUmTILIANI 
INSTITUTIONIS-   OEATORIAE 


LIBRI  X  ET  XII 


M.   FABII   QUINTILIANI 

IJNSTITUTIOl^IS    OEATOEIAE 

LIBER  DECIMUS. 
QUOMODO  FIRMA  FACILITAS  PARETUR. 


CAPUT  I. 

DE  COPIA  VERBORUM. 

I.  Sed  haec  eloquendi  praecepta,  sicut  cogni- 
tioni  sunt  necessaria,  ita  non  satis  ad  vim  di- 
cendi  valent,  nisi  illis  firma  quaedam  facilitas^ 
quae  apud  Graecos  c^i?  nominatur,  accesserit ;  ad 
quam  scribendo  plus  an  legendo  an  dicendo  con- 
feratur,  solere  quaeri  scio.  Quod  esset  diligenti 
nobis  examinandum  cura,  si  qualibet  earum  re- 
rum  possemus  una  esse  contenti.  Verum  ita  3 
sunt  inter  se  conexa  et  indiscreta  omnia,  ut,  si 
quid  ex  bis  defuerit,  frustra  sit  in  ceteris  labora- 
tum.  Nam  neque  solida  atque  robusta  fuerit 
umquam  eloquentia,  nisi  multo  stilo  vires  accep- 
erit,  et  citra  lectionis  exemplum  labor  ille  carens 
rectore  fluitabit ;  qui  autem  sciet,  quae,  quoque 
sint  modo  dicenda,  nisi  tamen  in  procinctu  para- 
tamque  ad  oninis  casus  habuerit  eloquentiam, 
velut  clausis  tbesauris  incubabit.  Non  autem  ut  3 
quidque  praecipue  necessarium  est,  sic  ad  effici- 


28  INST.  ORATOR.   X,  1,  4-7. 

endum  oratorem  maximi  protinus  erit  momenti. 
Nam  certe  cum  sit  in  eloquendo  positum  oratoris 
officium,  dicere  ante  omnia  est,  atqne  hinc  init- 
inm  eius  artis  f uisse  manifestum  est ;  proximam 
deinde   imitationem,  novissimam  scribendi   quo- 

4  que  diligentiam.  Sed  ut  perveniri  ad  summa 
nisi  ex  principiis  non  potest,  ita  procedente  iam 
opere  minima  incipiunt  esse  quae  prima  sunt. 

Verum  nos  non,  quomodo  instituendus  orator, 
hoc  loco  dicimus  (nam  id  quidem  aut  satis  aut 
certe  uti  potuimus  dictum  est),  sed  athleta,  qui 
omnis  iam  perdidicerit  a  praeceptore  numeros, 
quo  genere  exercitationis  ad  certamina  praepa- 
randus  sit.  Igitur  eum,  qui  res  in  venire  et  dis- 
ponere  sciet,  verba  quoque  et  eligendi  et  conlo- 
candi  rationem  perceperit,  instruamus,  qua  ra- 
tione,  quod  didicerit,  facere  quam  optime,  quam 
facillime  possit. 

5  Num  ergo  dubium  est,  quin  ei  velut  opes  sint 
quaedam  parandae,  quibus  uti,  ubicumque  deside- 
ratum erit,  possit  ?    Eae  constant  copia  rerum 

6ac  verborum.  Sed  res  propriae  sunt  cuiusque 
causae,  aut  paucis  communes,  verba  in  universas 
paranda;  quae  si  rebus  singulis  essent  singula, 
minorem  curam  postularent ;  nam  cuncta  sese 
cum  ipsis  protinus  rebus  offerrent.  Sed  cum  sint 
aliis  alia  aut  magis  propria  aut  magis  ornata  aut 
plus  efiicentia  aut  melius  sonantia,  debent  esse 
non  solum  nota  omnia,  sed  in  promptu  atque,  ut 
ita  dicam,  in  conspectu,  ut,  cum  se  iudicio  dicen- 
tis    ostenderint,    facilis    ex    his    optimorum    sit 

7electio.  Et  quae  idem  significarent  solitos  scio 
ediscere^  quo  facilius  et  occurreret  unum  ex  plu- 


INST.   ORATOR.  X,   1,  8-11.  29 

ribus,  et,  cum  essent  usi  aliquo,  si  breve  intra 
spatium  rursus  desicleraretur,  effugiendae  repe- 
titionis  gratia  sumerent  aliud,  quo  idem  intellegi 
posset.  Quod  cum  est  puerile  et  cuiusdam  infe- 
licis  operae,  turn  etiam  utile  parum ;  turbam 
enim  tantum  congregat,  ex  qua  sine  discrimine 
occupet  proximum  quodque. 

Nobis  autem  copia  cum  iudicio  paranda  est  8 
vim  orandi,  non  circulatoriam  volubilitatem  spec- 
tantibus.  Id  autem  consequemur  optima  le- 
gendo  atque  audiendo.  Non  enim  solum 
nomina  ipsa  rerum  cognoscemus  bac  cura,  sed 
quod  quoque  loco  sit  aptissimum.  Omnibus  enim  9 
fere  verbis  praeter  pauca,  quae  sunt  parum  vere- 
cunda,  in  oratione  locus  est.  Nam  scriptores  qui- 
dem  iamborum  veterisque  comoediae  etiam  in 
illis  saepe  laudantur ;  sed  nobis  nostrum  opus  in- 
tueri  sat  est.  Omnia  verba,  exceptis  de  quibus 
dixi,  sunt  alicubi  optima ;  nam  et  humilibus  inte- 
rim et  vulgaribus  est  opus,  et  quae  nitidiore  in 
parte  videntur  sordida,  ubi  res  poscit,  proprie 
dicuntur.  Haec  ut  sciamus  atque  eorum  non  sig-  lo 
nificationem  modo,  sed  f ormas  etiam  mensurasque 
norimus,  ut,  ubicumque  erunt  posita,  conveniant, 
nisi  multa  lectione  atque  auditione  adsequi  nullo 
modo  possumus,  cum  omnem  sermonem  auribus 
primum  accipiamus.  Propter  quod  infantes  a 
mutis  nutricibus  iussu  regum  in  solitudine  edu- 
cati,  etiamsi  verba  quaedam  emisisse  traduntur, 
tamen  loquendi  facultate  caruerunt.  Sunt  autem  ii 
alia  buius  naturae,  ut  idem  pluribus  vocibus  dec- 
larent,  ita  ut  nihil  significationis,  quo  potius  uta- 
ris,  intersit,  ut  'ensis'  et  'gladius';    alia  vero^ 


30  INST.   ORATOR.  X,   1,  12-17. 

quae  etiamsi  propria  rerum  aliquarnm  sint  nomi- 
na,  TpoTTLKios  [quasi]  tamen  ad  eundein  intellectum 
12feruntur,  ut  ^ferrum''  et  'mucro.^  Nam  per 
abusionem  'sicarios'  etiam  omnis  vocamus,  qui 
caedem  telo  quocumque  commiserint.  Alia  cir- 
cuitu  verborum  plurium  ostendimus,  quale  est 
'  et  pressi  copia  lactis.'  Plurima  vero  mutatione 
figuramus :  *  scio/  '  non  ignore '  et '  non  me  f ugit ' 
et '  non  me  praeterit '  et '  quis  nescit '  ?  et  ^  nemini 

13  dubium  est.'  Sed  etiam  ex  proximo  mutuari  libet. 
Nam  et  'intellego'  et  ''sentio'  et  Wideo'  saepe 
idem  valent  quod  '  scio.'  Quorum  nobis  uberta- 
tem  ac  divitias  dabit  lectio,  ut  non  solum  quomo- 
do  occurrent,  sed  etiam  quomodo  oportet  utamur. 

14  Non  semper  enim  haec  inter  se  idem  f aciunt,  nee 
sicut  de  intellectu  animi  recte  dixerim  '  video/ 
ita  de  visu  oculorum  '  intellego/  nee  ut '  mucro ' 
gladium,  sic  '  mucronem  *  gladius '  ostendit. 

15  Sed  ut  copia  verborum  sic  paratur,  ita  non 
verborum  tantum  gratia  legendum  vel  audien- 
dum  est.  Nam  omnium,  quaecunque  docemus, 
Iloc  sunt  exempla  potentiora  etiam  ipsis  quae 
traduntur  artibus  (cum  eo  qui  discit  perductus 
est,  ut  intellegere  ea  sine  demonstrante  et  sequi 
iam  suis  viribus  possit),  quia,  quae  doctor  prae- 
cepit,  orator  ostendit. 

16  Alia  vero  audientis,  alia  legentis  magis  adiu- 
vant.  Excitat  qui  dicit  spiritu  ipso,  nee  imagine 
et  ambitu  rerum,  sed  rebus  incendit.  Vivunt 
omnia  enim  et  moventur,  excipimusque  nova  ilia 
velut  nascentia  cum  favore  ac  sollicitudine.  Nee 
fortuna   modo   iudicii,   sed    etiam    ipsorum    qui 

17  orant  periculo  adficimur.    Praeter  haec  vox^  actio 


INST.   ORATOR.  X,   1,   18-22.  31 

decora,  coniinoda,  ut  quisqiie  locus  postulabit, 
pronuntiandi,  vel  potentissinia  in  dicendo,  ratio 
et,  ut  semel  dicam,  pariter  orania  docent.  In 
lectione  certius  indicium,  quod  audienti  frequent- 
er ant  suns  cuique  favor  aut  ille  laudantium 
clamor  extorquet.  Pudet  enim  dissentire,  et  ve- 18 
lut  tacita  quadam  verecundia  inliibemur  plus 
nobis  credere,  cum  interim  et  vitiosa  pluribus 
placent,  et  a  conrogatis  laudantur  etiam  quae 
non  placent.  Sed  e  contrario  quoque  accidit,  ut  19 
optime  dictis  gratiam  prava  indicia  non  referant. 
Lectio  libera  est  nee  ut  actionis  impetus  trans- 
currit;  sed  repetere  saepius  licet,  sive  dubites 
sive  memoriae  adfigere  velis.  Repetamus  autem 
et  tractemus,  et  ut  cibos  mansos  ac  prope  lique- 
factos  demittimus,  quo  facilius  digerantur,  ita 
lectio  non  cruda,  sed  multa  iteratione  mollita  et 
velut  confecta  memoriae  imitationique  tradatur. 

Ac   din   nonnisi  optimus  quisque  et  qui   ere- 20 
dentem  sibi  minime  fallat  legendus  est,  sed  dili- 
genter  ac  paene  ad  scribendi  sollicitudinem ;  nee 
per  partes  modo  scrutanda  omnia,  sed  perlectus 
liber  utique  ex  integro  resumendus,  praecipue 
oratio,  cuius  virtutes  frequenter  ex  industria  quo- 
que occultantur.     Saepe  enim  praeparat,  dissim-21 
ulat,  insidiatur    orator,  eaque    in    prima    parte 
actionis  dicit,  quae   sunt  in   summa  profutura. 
Itaque    suo    loco    minus    placent,    adliuc    nobis 
quare  dicta  sint  ignorantibus,  ideoque  erunt  cog- 
nitis  omnibus  repetenda.     Illud  vero  utilissimum,  22 
nosse    eas  causas,  quarum    orationes    in  manus 
sumpserimus,    et    quotiens    continget,  utrimque 
babitas   legere  actiones:  ut   Demosthenis    atque 


32  INST.   ORATOR.   X,   1,  23-26. 

Aeschinis  inter  se  contrarias,  et  Servii  Siilpicii 
atque  Messalae,  quorum  alter  pro  Aufidia,  con- 
tra dixit  alter,  et  Pollionis  et  Cassii  reo  Aspre- 

23nate  aliasque  plurimas.  Quin  etiam  si  minus 
pares  videbuntur,  aliquae  tamen  ad  cognoscen- 
dam  litium  quaestionem  recte  requirentur,  ut 
contra  Ciceronis  orationes  Tub'eronis  in  Ligarium 
et  Hortensii  pro  Verre.  Quin  etiam  easdem  cau- 
sas  ut  quisque  egerit  utile  erit  scire.  Nam  de 
domo  Ciceronis  dixit  Calidius  et  pro  Milone 
orationem  Brutus  exercitationis  gratia  scripsit 
(etiamsi  egisse  eum  Cornelius  Celsus  falso  exis- 

24timat),  et  Pollio  et  Messala  defender unt  eos- 
dem,  et  nobis  pueris  insignes  pro  Voluseno  Catulo 
Domitii  Afri,  Crispi  Passieni,  Decimi  Laelii  ora- 
tiones ferebantur. 

Neque  id  statim  legenti  persuasum  sit,  omnia, 
quae  optimi  auctores  dixerint,  utique  esse  perf  ecta. 
Nam  et  labuntur  aliquando  et  oneri  cedunt  et  in- 
dulgent ingeniorum  suorum  voluptati,  nee  semper 
intendunt  animum,  nonnumquam  f  atigantur ;  cum 
Ciceroni  dormitare  interim  Demosthenes,  Horatio 

25  vero  etiam  Homerus  ipse  videatur.  Summi  enim 
sunt,  homines  tamen,  acciditque  his,  qui,  quidquid 
apud  illos  repererunt,  dicendi  legem  putant,  ut 
deteriora  imitentur  (id  enim  est  facilius)  ac  se 
abunde  similes  putent,  si  vitia  magnorum  conse- 

26  quantur.  Modesto  tamen  et  circumspecto  iudicio 
de  tantis  viris  pronuntiandum  est,  ne,  quod  pleris- 
que  accidit,  damnent  quae  non  intellegunt.  Ac  si 
necesse  est  in  alteram  errare  partem  omnia  eo- 
rum  legentibus  placere  quam  multa  displicere 
maluerim. 


INST.   ORATOR.  X,   1,  27-31.  33 

Plurimum  dicit  oratori  conferre  Tlieophfas-27 
tus  lectionem  poetarum,  multique  eius  iudi- 
ciuni  sequuntur  neque  immerito.  Nainque  ab 
his  in  rebus  spiritus  et  in  verbis  sublimitas  et  in 
adfectibns  motus  omnis  et  in  personis  decor  peti- 
tur,  praecipueque  velut  attrita  cotidiano  actn 
forensi  ingenia  optime  rerum  talinm  blanditia 
reparantur.  Ideoque  in  bac  lectione  Cicero  re- 
quiescendum  pntat.  Meminerimus  tamen  nonSS 
per  omnia  poetas  esse  oratori  sequendos  nee 
libertate  verborum  nee  licentia  figurarum ;  genus 
ostentationi  comparatum,  et  praeter  id,  quod  so- 
lam  petit  voluptatem  eamque  etiam  fingendo  non 
falsa  modo,  sed  etiam  quaedam  incredibilia  sec- 
tatur,  patrocinio  quoque  aliquo  iuvari :  quod  29 
adligata  ad  certam  pedum  necessitatem  non  sem- 
per uti  propriis  possit,  sed  dejDulsa  recta  via 
necessario  ad  eloquendi  quaedam  deverticula 
confugiat,  nee  mutare  quaedam  modo  verba,  sed 
extendere,  corripere,  convertere,  dividere  cogatur ; 
nos  vero  armatos  stare  in  acie  et  summis  de  re- 
bus decernere  et  ad  victoriam  niti.  Neque  ergo  30 
arma  squalere  situ  ac  rubigine  velim,  sed  fulgo- 
rem  in  iis  esse  qui  terreat,  qualis  est  ferri,  quo 
mens  simul  visusque  praestringitur,  non  qualis 
auri  argentique,  imbellis  et  potius  babenti  peric- 
ulosus. 

Historia  quoque  alere  oratorem  quodam31 
uberi  iucundoque  suco  potest,  verum  et  ipsa  sic 
est  legenda,  ut  sciamus  plerasque  eius  virtutes 
oratori  esse  vitandas.  Est  enim  proxima  poetis 
et  quodammodo  carmen  solutum,  et  scribitur  ad 
narrandum  non  ad  probandum,  totumque  opus 
3 


34  INST.  ORATOR.  X,  1,  32-35. 

non  ad  actum  rei  pugnamque  praeseiitem,  sed 
ad  memoriam  posteritatis  et  ingenii  famam  com- 
ponitur ;  ideoque  et  verbis  remotioribus  et  liberi- 

32oribus  figuris  narrandi  taedium  evitat.  Itaque, 
ut  dixi,  neque  ilia  Sallustiana  brevitas^  qua  nihil 
apud  aures  vacuas  atque  eruditas  potest  esse 
perfectius,  apud  occupatum  variis  cogitationibus 
iudicem  et  saepius  ineruditum  captanda  nobis 
est,  neque  ilia  Livii  lactea  ubertas  satis  docebit 
eum,  qui  non  speciem    expositionis,  sed    fidem 

33quaerit.  Adde  quod  M.  TuUius  ne  Thucydidem 
quidem  aut  Xenopliontem  utiles  oratori  putat, 
quamquam  ilium  bellicum  cane  re,  buius  ore 
Musas  esse  locutas  existimet.  Licet  tamen 
nobis  in  digressionibus  uti  vel  bistorico  nonnum- 
quam  nitore,  dum  in  bis,  de  quibus  erit  quaestio, 
meminerimus,  non  atbletarum  toros,  sed  militum 
lacertos  opus  esse,  nee  versicolorem  illam,  qua 
Demetrius  Pbalereus  dicebatur  uti,  vestem  bene 

34  ad  f orensem  pulverem  f acere.  Est  et  alius  ex  bis- 
toriis  usus  et  is  quidem  maximus,  sed  non  ad 
praesentem  pertinens  locum,  ex  cognitione  re- 
rum  exemplorumque,  quibus  imprimis  instructus 
esse  debet  orator,  ne  omnia  testimonia  expectet  a 
litigatore,  sed  pleraque  ex  vetustate  diligenter 
sibi  cognita  sumat,  boc  potentiora,  quod  ea  sola 
criminibus  odii  et  gratiae  vacant. 

35  A  pbilosopborum  vero  lectione  ut  essent 
multa  nobis  petenda,  vitio  factum  est  oratorum, 
qui  quidem  illis  optima  sui  operis  parte  cesse- 
runto  Nam  et  de  iustis,  honestis,  utilibus,  iisque 
quae  sint  istis  contraria,  et  de  rebus  divinis  maxi- 
me  dicunt  et  argumentantur  acriter;  et  alterca- 


INST.  ORATOR.  X,  1,  36-41.  35 

tionibiis  atque  interrogationibus  oratorem  futu- 
riim  optime  Socratici  praeparant.  Sed  his  quo- 36 
que  adhibendum  est  simile  iudiciuui,  ut  etiam 
cum  in  rebus  versemur  iisdem,  non  tam.en  ean- 
dem  esse  condicionem  sciamus  litium.  ac  dis- 
putationum.,  fori  et  auditorii,  praeceptorum  et 
periculorum. 

Credo  exacturos  plerosque,  cum  tantum  esse  37 
utilitatis  in  legendo  iudicemus,  ut  id  quoque 
adiungamus  operi,  qui  sint  legendi,  quae  in 
auctore  quoque  praecipua  virtus.  Sed  persequi 
singulos  infiniti  fuerit  operis.  Quippe  cum  in  38 
Bruto  M.  Tullius  tot  milibus  versuum  de  Ro- 
manis  tantum  oratoribus  loquatur  et  tamen  de 
omnibus  aetatis  suae,  qui  tum  vivebant,  exceptis 
Caesare  atque  Marcello,  silentium  egerit;  quis 
erit  modus,  si  et  illos  et  qui  postea  fuerunt  et 
Graecos  omnis  et  pMlosoplios  ?  Fuit  igitur  39 
brevitas  ilia  tutissima,  quae  est  apud  Livium  in 
epistola  ad  filium  scripta,  legendos  Demos- 
then  em  atque  Cicero n em,  tum  ita,  ut 
quisque  esset  Demostheni  et  Ciceroni 
simillimus.  Non  est  dissimulanda  nostri  quo- 40 
que  iudicii  summa.  Paucos  enim  vel  potius  vix 
ullum  ex  his,  qui  vetustatem  pertulerunt  existimo 
posse  reperiri,  quin  indicium  adhibentibus  adlatu- 
rus  sit  utilitatis  aliquid,  cum  se  Cicero  ab  illis 
quoque  vetustissimis  auctoribus,  ingeniosis  qui- 
dem,  sed  arte  carentibus,  plurimum  fateatur 
adiutum.  Nee  multo  aliud  de  novis  sentio. 
Quotus  enim  quisque  inveniri  tarn  demens  potest,  41 
qui  ne  minima  quidem  alicuius  certe  fiducia 
partis   memoriam    posteritatis   speraverit  ?    Qui 


36  INST.   ORATOR.  X,   1,  42^6. 

si  quis  est,  intra  primes  statim  versus  deprelien- 
detur  et  citius  nos  diniittet,  quam  ut  eius  nobis 
magno  temporis  detrimento  constet   experimen- 

42  turn.  Sed  non  quidqnid  ad  aliquam  partem 
scientiae  pertinet,  protinus  ad  faciendam  etiam 
plirasin,  de  qua  loquimur,  accommodatum. 

Verum  antequam  de  singulis  loquar,  pauca  in 
universum  de  varietate  opinionum  dicenda  sunt. 

43  Nam  quidam  solos  veteres  legendos  putant  neque 
in  ullis  aliis  esse  naturalem  eloquentiam  et  robur 
viris  dignum  arbitrantur,  alios  recens  liaec  las- 
civia  deliciaeque  et  omnia  ad  voluptatem  multi- 

44  tudinis  imperitae  composita  delectant.  Ipsorum 
etiam  qui  rectum  dicendi  genus  sequi  volunt,  alii 
pressa  demum  et  tenuia  et  quae  minimum  ab  usu 
cotidiano  recedant,  sana  et  vere  Attica  putant, 
quosdam  elatior  ingenii  vis  et  magis  concitata  et 
plena  spiritus  capit ;  sunt  etiam  lenis  et  nitidi  et 
compositi  generis  non  pauci  amatores.  De  qua 
differentia  disseram  diligentius  cum  de  genere 
dicendi  quaerendum  erit.  Interim  summatim, 
quid  et  a  qua  lectione  petere  possint,  qui  con- 
firmare     facultatem    dicendi    volent,    attingam: 

45paucos  enim  (sunt  eminentissimi)  excerpere  in 
animo  est ;  facile  est  autem  studiosis,  qui  sint  his 
simillimi,  iudicare  ;  ne  quisquam  queratur,  omis- 
sos  forte  aliquos,  quos  ipse  valde  probet ;  fateor 
enim  pluris  legendos  esse  quam  qui  a  me  nomi- 
nabuntur. 

Sed  nunc  genera  ipsa  lectionum,  quae  prae- 
cipue  convenire  intendentibus,  ut  oratores  fiant, 
existimem,  persequar. 

46       Igitur,  ut  Aratus   ab   love  incipiendum 


INST.   ORATOR.   X,   1,   47-50.  37 

putat,  ita  nos  rite  coepturi  ab  Honiero  videmur. 
Hie  enim,  quemadmodum  ex  Oceano  dicit  ipse 
amnium  fontiumque  cursns  initium  capere,  om- 
nibus eloquentiae  partibus  exemplum  et  ortum 
dedit.  Hunc  nemo  in  magnis  rebus  sublimitate, 
in  parvis  proprietate  superaverit.  Idem  laetus 
ac  pressus,  iucundus  et  gravis,  tum  copia  tum 
brevitate  mirabilis,  nee  poetica  modo,  sed  ora- 
toria  virtute  eminentissimus.  Nam  ut  de  laudi-  47 
bus,  exhortationibus,  consolationibus  taceam,  non- 
ne  vel  nonus  liber,  quo  missa  ad  Achillem  legatio 
continetur,  vel  in  primo  inter  duees  ilia  contentio 
vel  dictae  in  seeundo  sententiae  omnis  litium  ac 
consiliorum  explicant  artes  ?  Adf eetus  quidem  48 
vel  illos  mites  vel  bos  coneitatos  nemo  erit  tam 
indoctus,  qui  non  in  sua  potestate  hune  auetorem 
habuisse  fateatur.  Age  vero,  non  in  utriusque 
operis  sui  ingressu  in  paueissimis  versibus  legem 
prooemiorum  non  dico  servavit,  sed  eonstituit  ? 
Nam  benevolum  auditorem  invocatione  dearum, 
quas  praesidere  vatibus  creditum  est,  et  intentum 
proposita  rerum  magnitudine  et  docilem  summa 
celeritur  comprensa  facit.  Narrare  vero  quis49 
brevius  quam  qui  mortem  nuntiat  Patrocli,  quis 
signifieantius  potest  quam  qui  Curetum  Aetolo- 
rumque  proelium  exponit  ?  lam  similitudines, 
amplificationes,  exempla,  digressus,  signa  rerum 
et  argumenta  ceteraque  genera  probandi  ac  re- 
futandi  sunt  ita  multa,  ut  etiam  qui  de  artibus 
scripserunt  plurima  harum  rerum  testimonia  ab 
boe  poeta  petant.  Nam  epilogus  quidem  quis  50 
Vimquam  poterit  illis  Priami  rogantis  Achillem 
precibus  aequari  ?    Quid  ?   in  verbis,  sententiis, 


38  INST.  ORATOR.  X,   1,  51-56. 

figuris,  dispositione  totins  operis  nonne  hiimani 
ingenii  naodum  excedit  ?  ut  magni  sit  virtutes 
eius  non  aemulatione,  quod  fieri  non  potest,  sed 

51  intellectu  sequi.  Verum  hie  omnis  sine  dubio  et 
in  omni  genere  eloquentiae  procul  a  se  reliquit, 
epicos  tamen  praecipue,  videlicet  quia  clarissima 

52  in  materia  simili  comparatio  est.  Raro  adsurgit 
Hesiodus,  magnaque  pars  eius  in  nominibus 
est  occupata;  tamen  utiles  circa  praecepta  sen- 
tentiae  levitasque  verborum  et  compositionis 
probabilis,    daturque    ei    palma    in    illo    medio 

53 genere  dicendi.  Contra  in  Antimaclio  vis  et 
gravitas  et  minime  vulgare  eloquendi  genus 
habet  laudem.  Sed  quamvis  ei  secundas  fere 
grammaticorum  consensus  deferat,  et  adfectibus 
et  iucunditate  et  dispositione  et  omnino  arte 
deficitur,  ut  plane   manifesto  apj)areat,  quanto 

54 sit  aliud  proximum  esse,  aliud  secundum.  Pa- 
nyasin,  ex  utroque  mixtum,  putant  in  elo- 
quendo  neutriusque  aequare  virtutes,  alterum 
tamen  ab  eo  materia,  alterum  disponendi  ra- 
tione  superari.  Apollonius  in  ordinem  a 
grammaticis  datum  non  venit,  quia  Aristarclius 
atque  Aristophanes  neminem  sui  temporis  in  nu- 
merum  redegerunt;    non  tamen  contemnendum 

55  edidit  opus  aequali  quadam  mediocritate.  A  ra- 
ti materia  motu  caret,  ut  in  qua  nulla  varietas, 
nullus  adfectus,  nulla  persona,  nulla  cuiusquam 
sit  oratio ;  sufficit  tamen  operi,  cui  se  parem  cre- 
didit.  Admirabilis  in  suo  genere  Theocritus 
sed  musa  ilia  rustica  et  pastoralis  non  forum 
modo,  verum  ipsam  etiam  urbem  reformidat. 

5g       Audire   videor   undique    congerentis    nomina 


INST.   ORATOR.  X,   1,   57-61.      "  39 

plurimonim  poetarum.  Quid  ?  Herculis  acta 
non  bene  Pisandros?  Nicandrum  f rustra 
secuti  Macer  atque  Vergilius  ?  Quid?  Eupho- 
r  i  o  n  e  in  transibimus  ?  quern  nisi  probasset  Ver- 
giliuSj  idem  numquam  certe  conditorumCbal- 
cidico  versu  carminum  f ecisset  in  Bucolicis 
mentioneni.  Quid  ?  Horatius  f rustra  T  y  r  t  a  e  - 
u  m  Homero  subiungit  ?  Nee  sane  quisquam  est  57 
tarn  procul  a  cognitione  eorum  remotus,  ut  non 
indicem  certe  ex  bibliotheca  siimptum  transferre 
in  libros  suos  possit.  Nee  ignore  igitur  quos 
transeo  nee  utique  damno,  ut  qui  dixerim  esse  in 
omnibus  utilitatis  aliquid.  Sed  ad  illos  iam  per- 
f ectis  constitutisque  viribus  revertemur ;  quod  in  58 
cenis  grandibus  saepe  facimus,  ut,  cum  optimis 
satiati  sumus,  varietas  tamen  nobis  ex  vilioribus 
grata  sit.  Tunc  et  elegiam  vacabit  in  manus 
sumere,  cuius  princeps  habetur  Callimacbus, 
secundas  confessione  plurimorum  Philetas  oc- 
cupavit. 

Sed  duni  adsequimur  illam  firmam,  ut  dixi,  59 
facilitatem,  optimis  adsuescendum  est  et  multa 
magis  quam  multorum  lectione  formanda  mens 
et  ducendus  color.  Itaque  ex  tribus  receptis 
Aristarchi  iudicio  scriptoribus  iamborum  ad 
l^tv  maxime  pertinebit  unus  Arcliilocbus. 
Summa  in  hoc  vis  elocutionis,  cum  validae  tiim  60 
breves  vibrantesque  sententiae^  plurimum  san- 
guinis atque  nervorum^  adeo  ut  videatur  quibus- 
dam,  quod  quoquam  minor  est,  materiae  esse  non 
ingenii  vitium. 

Novem  vero  Lyricorum  longe  Pindarus61 
princeps   spiritus  magnificentia,  sententiis,  figu- 


4:0  INST.   ORATOR.   X,   1,   62-65. 

ris,  beatissima  rerum  verborumque  copia  et  velut 
quodana  eloquentiae  flumine ;  propter  quae  Hora- 
tius    euro,    merito    credidit    nemini    imitabilem. 

62Stesiclioruin,  qnara  sit  ingenio  validus,  ma- 
teriae  quoque  ostendunt,  maxima  bella  et  claris- 
simos  canentem  duces  et  epici  carminis  onera 
lyra  sustinentem.  Reddit  enim  personis  in  agen- 
do simul  loquendoque  debitam  dignitatem,  ac  si 
tenuisset  modum,  videtur  aemulari  proximus 
Homerum  potuisse;  sed  redundat  atque  effund- 
itur,  quod   ut    est  reprehendendum,  ita    copiae 

63vitium  est.  Alcaeus  in  parte  operis  aureo 
p  1  e  c  t  r  o  merito  donatur,  qua  tyrannos  insectatus 
multum  etiam  moribus  confert;  in  eloquendo 
quoque  brevis  et  magnificus  et  diligens  et  ple- 
rumque  oratori  similis ;  sed  et  lusit  et  in  amores 

64 descendit,  maioribus  tamen  aptior.  Simonides, 
tenuis  alioqui,  sermone  proprio  et  iucunditate 
quadam  commendari  potest;  praecipua  tamen 
eius  in  commovenda  miseratione  virtus,  ut  qui- 
dam  in  hac  eum  parte  omnibus  eius  operis  auc- 
toribus  praeferant. 

65  Antiqua  comoedia  cum  sinceram  illam 
sermonis  Attici  gratiam  prope  sola  retinet,  turn 
facundissimae  libertatis  est  et  insectandis  vitiis 
praecipua;  plurimum  tamen  virium  etiam  in 
ceteris  partibus  habet.  Nam  et  grandis  et  ele- 
gans  et  venusta,  et  nescio  an  uUa,  post  Homerum 
tamen,  quem,  ut  Achillen,  semper  excipi  par  est, 
aut  similior  sit  oratoribus  aut  ad  oratores  facien- 
dos  aptior.  Plures  eius  auctores ;  Aristopha- 
nes tamen  et  Eupolis  Cratinusque  prae- 
cipui. 


INST.   ORATOR.   X,   1,   66-70.  41 

Tragoedias  primus  in  lucem  Aeschylus66 
protulit,  sublimis  et  gravis  et  grandiloquus  saepe 
usque  ad  vitium,  sed  rudis  in  plerisque  et  incom- 
positus;  propter  quod  correctas  eius  fabulas  in 
certamen  deferre  posterioribus  poetis  Athenien- 
ses  permiserunt,  suntque  eo  modo  multi  coronati. 
Sed  longe  clarius  illustraverunt  hoc  opus  S  o  p  h  o-  67 
cles  atque  Euripides,  quorum  in  dispari  di- 
cendi  via  uter  sit  poeta  melior,  inter  plurimos 
quaeritur.  Idque  ego  sane,  quoniam  ad  praesen- 
tem  materiam  nihil  pertinet,  iniudicatum  relin- 
quo.  lUud  quidem  nemo  non  fateatur  necesse 
est,  iis,  qui  se  ad  agendum  comparant,  utiliorem 
longe  fore  Euripiden.  Namque  is  et  sermone68 
(quod  ipsum  reprehendunt,  quibus  gravitas  et 
cothurnus  et  sonus  Sophoclis  videtur  esse  sub- 
limior)  magis  accedit  oratorio  generi,  et  senten- 
tiis  densus  et  in  iis,  quae  a  sapientibus  tradita 
sunt,  paene  ipsis  par,  et  dicendo  ac  respondendo 
cuilibet  eorum,  qui  fuerunt  in  foro  diserti,  com- 
parandus;  in  adfectibus  vero  cum  omnibus  mi- 
rus,  turn  in  iis,  qui  miseratione  constant,  facile 
praecipuus. 

Hunc  et  admiratus  maxime  est,  ut  saepe  tes-  69 
tatur,  et  eum  secutus,  quamquam  in  opere  diverso, 
Menander,  qui  vel  unus,  meo  quidem  iudicio, 
diligenter  lectus,  ad  cuncta,  quae  praecipimus, 
efficienda  sufficiat ;  ita  omnem  vitae  imaginem 
expressit,  tanta  in  eo  inveniendi  copia  et  eloquen- 
di  facultas,  ita  est  omnibus  rebus,  personis,  adfec- 
tibus accommodatus.  Nee  nihil  profecto  vide- 70 
runt,  qui  orationes,  quae  Charisii  nomine  edun- 
tur,  a  Menandro  scriptas  putant.     Sed  mihi  longe 


42  INST.  ORATOR.  X,  1,  71-74 

magis  orator  probari  in  opere  suo  videtur,  nisi 
forte  aut  ilia  mala  indicia,  qnae  Epitrepontes, 
Epicleros,  Locroe  habent,  ant  meditationes  in 
Psopbodee,  Noniotbete,  Hypobolimaeo  non  omni- 

71  bus  oratoriis  nnmeris  snnt  absolntae.  Ego  ta- 
men  plus  adbuc  quiddam  conlaturum  eum  de- 
clamatoribus  puto,  quoniam  his  necesse  est  se- 
cundum condicionem  controversiarum  plures 
subire  personas :  patrum,  filiorum,  militum,  rusti- 
corum,  divitum,  pauperum,  irascentium,  depre- 
cantium,  mitium,  asperorum.    In  quibns  omnibus 

72  mire  custoditur  ab  hoc  poeta  decor.  Atque  ille 
quidem  omnibus  eiusdem  operis  auctoribus  ab- 
stulit  nomen  et  fulgore  quodam  suae  claritatis 
tenebras  obdnxit.  Tamen  habent  alii  quoque 
comici,  si  cum  venia  leguntur,  quaedam  quae 
possis  decerpere;  et  praecipue  Philemon,  qui 
ut  pravis  sui  temporis  iudiciis  Menandro  saepe 
praelatus  est,  ita  consensu  tamen  omnium  meruit 
credi  secundus. 

73  Historiam  multi  scripsere  praeclare,  sed 
nemo  dubitat  longe  duos  ceteris  praeferendos, 
quorum  diversa  virtus  laudem  paene  est  parem 
consecuta.  Densus  et  brevis  et  semper  instans 
sibi  Thucydides,  dulcis  et  candidus  et  fusus 
Herodotus;  ille  concitatis  hie  remissis  adfecti- 
bus  melior,  ille  contionibus  hie  sermonibus,  ille 

74  vi  hie  voluptate.  Theopompus,  his  proximus, 
ut  in  historia  praedictis  minor,  ita  oratori  magis 
similis,  ut  qui,  antequam  est  ad  hoc  opus  sollicita- 
tus,  din  f uerit  orator.  Philistus  quoque  mere- 
tur  qui  turbae  quamvis  bonorum  post  eos  auc- 
torum  eximatur,  imitator  Thucydidis  et  ut  multo 


INST.   ORATOR.   X,   1,   75-80.  43 

infirmior  ita  aliquatenus  lucidior.  E  p  li  o  r  ii  s,  ut 
Isocrati  visum,  calcaribus  eget.  Clitarclii  pro- 75 
batur  ingeuiiim,  fides  infamatur.  Longo  post 
intervallo  temporis  natus  Tiniagenes  vel  hoc 
est  ipso  probabilis,  quod  interinissaui  historias 
scribendi  industriam  nova  laude  reparavit. 
X  e  n  o  p  h  o  n  non  excidit  mihi,  sed  inter  pbiloso- 
phos  reddendus  est. 

Sequitur  o  r  a  t  o  r  u  ni  ingens  manus,  ut  cum  76 
decem  simul  Atlienis  aetas  una  tulerit.     Quorum 
longe    princeps    Demosthenes    ac    paene    lex 
orandi  f uit ;  tanta  vis  in  eo,  tam  densa  omnia,  ita 
quibusdam  nervis  intenta  sunt,  tam  nihil  otio- 
sum,  is  dicendi  modus,  ut  nee  quod  desit  in  eo 
nee   quod  redundet  iuA^enias.     Plenior  A  e  s  c  h  i-  77 
nes    et  magis  fusus   et    grandiori   similis,  quo 
minus  strictus  est ;  carnis  tamen  plus  habet,  mi- 
nus   lacertorum.      Dulcis   in    primis    et    acutus 
Hyperides,  sed  minoribus  causis,  ut  non  dixe- 
rim  utilior,  magis  par.     His  aetate  L  y  s  i  a  s  mai-  78 
or,  subtilis  atque  elegans  et  quo  nihil,  si  oratori 
satis  sit  docere,  quaeras  perfectius.     Nihil  enim 
est    inane,  nihil  arcessitum;   puro   tamen  fonti 
quam  magno  flumini  propior.     I  s  o  c  r  a  t  e  s  in  di-  79 
verso  genere  dicendi  nitidus  et  comptus  et  palae- 
strae quam  pugnae  magis  accommodatus  omnis 
dicendi  veneres  sectatus  est,  nee  immerito ;  audi- 
toriis  enim  se,  non  iudiciis  compararat ;  in  inven- 
tione  facilis,  honesti  studiosus,  in  compositione 
adeo  diligens,  ut  cura  eius  reprehendatur.     Ne-80 
que  ego  in  his,  de  quibus  locutus  sum,  has  solas 
virtutes,  sed  has  praecipuas  puto,  nee  ceteros  pa- 
rum  fuisse  magnos.     Quin  etiam  Phalerea  11- 


44:  INST.  ORATOR.  X,   1,  81-85, 

lum  Demetriiim,  qnamquam  is  primus  incli- 
nasse  eloquentiam  dicitur,  niultum  ingenii  habu- 
isse  et  facnndiae  fateor,  vel  ob  hoc  memoria 
dignum,  quod  ultimus  est  fere  ex  Atticis,  qui 
dici  possit  orator ;  queni  tamen  in  illo  medio 
genere  dicendi  praefert  omnibus  Cicero. 

81  Pliilosopliorum,  ex  quibus  plurimum  se 
traxisse  eloquentiae  M.  Tullius  confitetur,  quis  du- 
bitet  Plato n em  esse  praecipuum  sive  acumine 
disserendi  sive  eloquendi  facultate  divina  qua- 
dam  et  Homerica  ?  Multum  enim  supra  prosam 
orationem  et  quam  pedestrem  Graeci  vocant 
surgit,  ut  mihi  non  hominis  ingenio,  sed  quodam 

62  Delpliico  videatur  oraculo  instinctus.  Quid  ego 
commemorem  Xenopliontis  illam  iucundita-, 
tem  inadfectatam,  sed  quam  nulla  consequi  ad- 
fectatio  possit  ?  ut  ipsae  sermonem.  finxisse  Gra- 
tiae  videantur  et,  quod  de  Pericle  veteris  comoe- 
diae  testimonium  est,  in  liunc  transferri  iustissime 
possit,  in  labris  eius  sedisse  quandam  i^ersuaden- 

83 di  deam.  Quid  reliquorum  Socraticorum 
elegantiam  ?  Quid  Aristotelem?  quem  dubi- 
to  scientia  rerum  an  scriptorum  copia  an  elo- 
quendi vi  ac  suavitate  an  inventionum  acumine 
an  varietate  operum  clariorem  putem.  Nam  in 
Tlieoplirasto  tam  est  loquendi  nitor  ille  divinus, 

64  ut  ex  eo  nomen  quoque  traxisse  dicatur.  Minus 
indulsere  eloquentiae  Stoici  veteres,  sed  cum 
bonesta  suaserunt,  tum  in  conligendo  probando-. 
que,  quae  instituerant,  plurimum  valuerunt,  rebus 
tamen  acuti  magis  quam,  id  quod  sane  non  adfec- 
taverunt,  oratione  magnifici. 

85       Idem  nobis  per  Pomanos  quoque  auctores 


INST,   ORATOR,  X,   1,  86-89,  45 

ordo  ducendus  est.  Itaque  ut  apud  illos  Home- 
Tus,  sic  apud  nos  Vergilius  auspicatissimum 
dederit  exordium,  omnium  eius  generis  poetarum 
Graecorum  nostrorumque  haud  dubie  proximus. 
Utar  eniin  verbis  iisdem,  quae  ex  Afro  Domitio  86 
iuvenis  excepi,  qui  mibi  interroganti,  quern  Ho- 
mero  crederet  maxime  accedere,  secundus, 
inquit,  est  Vergilius,  propior  tamen  pri- 
mo  quam  tertio.  Et  liercule  ut  illi  naturae 
caelesti  atque  immortali  cesserimus,  ita  curae  et 
diligentiae  vel  ideo  in  hoc  plus  est,  quod  ei  fuit 
magis  laborandum,  et  quantum  eminentibus 
vincimur,  fortasse  aequalitate  pensamus.  Ceteri 
omnes  longe  sequentur.  Nam  Macer  et  Lu-87 
cretins  legendi  quidem,  sed  non  ut  pbrasin,  id 
est,  corpus  eloquentiae  f aciant ;  elegantes  in  sua 
quisque  materia,  sed  alter  humilis,  alter  difficilis. 
Atacinus  Yarro  in  iis,  per  quae  nomen  est 
adsecutus,  inter pres  operis  alieni,  non  spernendus 
quidem,  verum  ad  augendam  facultatem  dicendi 
parum  locuples.  E  n  n  i  u  m  sicut  sacros  vetustate  88 
lucos  adoremus,  in  quibus  grandia  et  antiqua  ro- 
bora  iam  non  tantam  liabent  speciem  quantam 
religionem.  Propiores  alii  atque  ad  lioc,  de  quo 
loquimur,  magis  utiles.  Lascivus  quidem  in 
lierois  quoque  Ovidius  et  nimium  amator  in- 
genii  sui,  laudandus  tamen  in  partibus.  C  o  r  n  e-  89 
1  i  u  s  autem  S  e  v  e  r  u  s,  etiamsi  versificator  quam 
poeta  melior,  si  tamen  [ut  est  dictum]  ad  exem- 
plar primi  libri  bellum  Siculum  perscripsisset, 
vindicaret  sibi  iure  secundum  locum.  Serranum 
consummari  mors  immatura  non  passa  est: 
puerilia  tamen  eius  opera  et  maximam  indolem 


46  INST.   ORATOR.   X,   1,  90-93. 

ostendunt  et  admirabilem  praecipiie  in  aetate  ilia 
90 recti  generis  volnntatem.  Multum  in  Yalerio 
Flacco  nuper  amisimns.  Vehemens  et  poeti- 
cum  ingenium  Saleii  Bassi  fuit,  nee  ipsum 
senectute  maturuit.  Rabirius  ac  Pedo  non 
indigni  cognitione,  si  vacet.  Luc  anus  ardens 
et  concitatus  et  sententiis  clarissimus  et,  ut  di- 
cam  quod  sentio,  magis  oratoribus  quam  poetis 

91  imitandus.  Hos  nominavimus,  quia  Germani- 
cum  Augustum  ab  institutis  studiis  deflexit  cura 
terrarum,  parumque  dis  visum  est  esse  eum 
maximum  poetarum.  Quid  tamen  bis  ipsis  eius 
operibus,  in  quae,  donato  imperio,  iuvenis  seces- 
serat,  sublimius,  doctius,  omnibus  denique  nu- 
meris  praestantius  ?  Quis  enim  caneret  bella 
melius  quam  qui  sic  gerit  ?  Quem  praesidentes 
studiis  deae  propius  audirent  ?    Cui  magis  suas 

92  artis  aperiret  f amiliare  numen  Minerva  ?    Dicent 
.    haec  plenius  futura  saecula,  nunc  enim  cetera- 

rum  fulgore  virtutum  laus  ista  praestringitur. 
Nos  tamen  sacra  litterarum  colentis  feras,  Cae- 
sar, si  non  tacitum  hoc  praeterimus  et  Vergiliano 
certe  versu  testamur : 

inter    victrices    bederam    tibi    serpere 
laurus. 

93  Elegia  quoque  Graecos  provocamus,  cuius 
mibi  tersus  atque  elegans  maxime  videtur  auctor 
Tibullus.  Sunt  qui  Propertium  malint, 
O  V  i  d  i  u  s  utroque  lascivior,  sicut  durior  G  a  1 1  u  s. 

S  a  t  u  r  a  quidem  tota  nostra  est,  in  qua  primus 
insignem  laudem  adeptus  Lucilius  quosdam  ita 
deditos  sibi  adhuc  babet  amatores,  ut  eum  non 


INST.  ORATOR,  X,   1,   94-97.  47 

eiusdem  modo  operis  auctoribus,  sed  omnibus 
poetis  praeferre  non  dubitent.  Ego  quantum  ab  94 
illis  tantum  ab  Horatio  dissentio,  qui  Lucilium 
fluere  lutulentum  et  esse  aliquid,  quod 
tollere  possis,  putat.  Nam  eruditio  in  eo  mira 
et  libertas  atque  inde  acerbitas  et  abunde  salis. 
Multum  est  tersior  ac  purus  magis  Horatiuset, 
nisi  labor  eius  amore,  praecipuus.  Multum  et 
verae  gloriae  quamvis  uno  libro  P  e  r  s  i  u  s  meruit. 
Sunt  clari  hodieque  et  qui  olim  nominabuntur. 
Alterum  illud  etiam  prius  saturae  genus,  sed  95 
non  sola  carminum  varietate  mixtum  condidit 
Terentius  Varro,  vir  Romanorum  eruditis- 
simus.  Plurimos  bic  libros  et  doctissimos  com- 
posuit,  peritissimus  linguae  La.tinae  et  omnis 
antiquitatis  et  rerum  Graecarum  nostrarumque ; 
plus  tamen  scientiae  conlaturus  quam  eloquen- 
tiae. 

Iambus  non  sane  a  Romanis  celebratus  est  96 
ut  proprium  opus,  quibusdam  interpositus,  cuius 
acerbitas  in    Catullo,    Bibaculo,    Horatio, 
quamquam  illi  epodos  interveniat,  reperietur. 

At  Lyricorum  idem  Horatius  fere  solus 
legi  dignus ;  nam  et  insurgit  aliquando,  et  plenus 
est  iucunditatis  et  gratiae  et  variis  figuris  et 
verbis  f elicissime  audax.  Si  quem  adicere  velis, 
is  erit  Caesius  Bassus,  quem  nuper  vidimus ; 
sed  eum  longe  praecedunt  ingenia  viventium. 

Tragoediae  scriptores  veterum  A 1 1 i u s  at- 97 
que    Pacuvius  clarissimi   gravitate   sententia- 
rum,  verborum  pondere,  auctoritate  personarum. 
Ceterum  nitor  et  summa  in  excolendis  operibus 
manus  magis  videri  potest  temporibus  quam  ipsis 


48  INST.  ORATOR.  X,  1,  98-101. 

defuisse.  Virium  tamen  Attio  plus  tribuitur, 
Pacuvmm  videri  doctiorem,  qui  esse  docti  ad- 

98fectant,  volunt.  lam  Yarii  Thyestes  cuilibet 
Graecaruni  comparari  potest.  Ovidii  Medea 
videtur  mihi  ostendere,  quantum  ille  vir  prae- 
stare  potuerit,  si  ingenio  suo  imperare  quam.  in- 
dulgere  maluisset.  Eorum.  quos  viderim.  longe 
princeps  Pom.ponius  Secundus,  quem.  senes 
quidem.  parum  tragicum.  putabant,  eruditione  ac 
nitore  praestare  confitebantur. 

99  Incom.oedia  maxiine  claudicam.us, licet  Var- 
ro  Musas,  Aelii  Stilonis  sententia,  Plautiiio 
dicat  sermone  locuturas  fuisse,  siLatine 
loqui  vellent,  licet  Caec ilium  veteres  laudi- 
bus  ferant,  licet^Terentii  scripta  ad  Scipionem 
Africanum.  referantur;  quae  tamen  sunt  in  hoc 
genere    elegantissima    et    plus    adhuc    habituia 

100  gratiae,  si  intra  versus  trimetros  stetissent.  Vix 
levem  consequimur  umbram,  adeo  ut  mibi  sermo 
ipse  Romanus  non  recipere  videatur  illam  solis 
concessam  Atticis  venerem,  cum  eam  ne  Graeci 
quidem  in  alio  genere  linguae  obtinuerint.  Toga- 
tis  excellit  Afranius;  utinam  non  inquinasset 
argumenta  puerorum  f oedis  amoribus,  mores  suos 
fassus. 

101  At  non  historia  cesserit  Graecis.  Nee  op- 
ponere  Tliucydidi  Sallustium  verear,  nee  in- 
dignetur  sibi  Herodotus  aequari  T.  L  i  v  i  u  m,  cum 
in  narrando  mirae  iucunditatis  clarissimique  can- 
doris,  tum  in  contionibus  supra  quam  enarrari 
potest  eloquentem ;  ita  quae  dicuntur  omnia  cum 
rebus,  tum  personis  accommodata  sunt ;  adf ectns 
quidem,  praecipueque  eos  gui  sunt  dulciores,  ut 


INST.  ORATOR.  X,  1,  102-106.  49 

parcissime  dicam,  nemo  historicorum  commenda- 
vit  magis.  Ideoque  immortalem  illam  Sallustiiioa 
velocitatem  diversis  virtutibus  consecutus  est. 
Nam  m.ilii  egregie  dixisse  videtur  Ser villus 
No  111  an  us,  pares  eos  magls  quam  similes;  qui 
et  ipse  a  nobis  audltus  est,  clari  vir  ingenli  et 
sententlis  creber,  sed  minus  pressus  quam  lils- 
torlae  auctorltas  postulat.  Quam,  paulum  aetate  103 
praecedens  eum,  Bass  us  Aufldius  egregie, 
utique  in  llbrls  belli  Germanicl,  praestitlt,  genere 
ipso  probabllls,  sed  in  quibusdam  operibus  suis 
ipse  vlribus  minor.  Superest  adhuc  et  exornat  104 
aetatis  nostrae  gloriam  vir  saeculorum  memoria 
dignus,  qui  ollm  nomlnabitur,  nunc  intellegitur. 
Habet  amatores  nee  imitatores,  ut  cul  libertas, 
quamquam  circumcisis  quae  dixisset,  nocuerit. 
Sed  elatum  abunde  splritum  et  audaces  senten- 
tias  deprebendas  etlam  in  lis,  quae  manent.  Sunt 
et  alii  scrlptores  bonl,  sed  nos  genera  degustamus, 
non  blbllotbecas  excutlmus. 

Oratores  vero  vel  praeclpue  Latlnam  elo- 105 
quentlam  parem  facere  Graecae  posslnt.  Nam 
Ciceronem  culcumque  eorum  fortlter  opposu- 
erim.  Nee  Ignoro,  quantam  mibi  concltem  pug- 
nam,  cum  praesertlm  non  sit  id  propositi,  ut  eum 
Demosthenl  comparem  hoc  tempore,  neque  enim 
attinet,  cum  Demosthenem  in  primis  legendum 
vel  ediscendum  potius  putem.  Quorum  ego  lOfc 
virtutes  plerasque  arbltror  similes :  consilium, 
ordinem,  dividendi,  praeparandi,  probandi  ratio- 
nem,  omnia  denique  quae  sunt  inventionis.  In 
eloquendo  est  aliqua  diversitas :  densior  ille,  hie 
copiosior,  lUe  concludit  astrictius,  hie  latins,  pug- 

4 


50  INST.  ORATOR.  X,   1,  107-111. 

nat  ille  acumine  semper,  Mc  frequenter  et  pon- 
dere,  illi  nihil  detrahi  potest,  huic  nihil  adici, 

107  curae  plus  in  illo,  in  hoc  naturae.  Salibus  certe 
et  commiseratione,  quae  duo  plurinium  in  adfec- 
tibus  valent,  vincimus.  Et  fortasse  epilogos  illi 
mos  civitatis  abstulerit ;  sed  et  nobis  ilia,  quae 
Attici  mirantur,  di versa   Latini   sermonis  ratio 

,  minus  permiserit.      In   epistulis  quidem,  quam- 
quam    sunt    utriusque,   dialogisve,   quibus  nihil 

108  ille,  nulla  contentio  est.  Cedendum  vero  in  hoc, 
quod  et  prior  fuit  et  ex  magna  parte  Ciceronem, 
quantus  est,  fecit.  Nam  mihi  videtur  M.  Tullius, 
cum  se  totum  ad  imitationem  Graecorum  con- 
tulisset,     effinxisse     vim     Demosthenis,    copiam 

109  Platonis,  iucunditatem  Isocratis.  Nee  vero  quod 
in  quoque  optimum  fuit,  studio  consecutus  est 
tantum,  sed  plurimas  vel  potius  omnis  ex  se 
ipso  virtutes  extulit  immortalis  ingenii  beatissi- 
ma  ubertate.  Non  enim  pluvias,  ut  ait  Pinda- 
rus,  aquas  conligit,  sed  vivo  gurgite  ex- 
undat,  dono  quodam  providentiae  genitus,  in 
quo    totas    vires     suas    eloquentia    experiretur. 

110  Nam  quis  docere  diligentius,  movere  vehementius 
potest  ?  Cui  tanta  umquam  iucunditas  adfuit  ? 
ut  ipsa  ilia,  quae  extorquet,  impetrare  eum  cre- 
das,  et  cum  transversum  vi   sua  iudicem   ferat, 

111  tamen  ille  non  rapi  videatur,  sed  sequi.  lam  in 
omnibus,  quae  dicit,  tanta  auctoritas  inest,  ut 
dissentire  pudeat,  nee  advocati  studium,  sed  testis 
aut  iudicis  adf  erat  fidem ;  cum  interim  haec  om- 
nia, quae  vix  singula  quisquam  intentissima  cura 
consequi  posset,  fluunt  inlaborata,  et  ilia,  qua 
nihil  umquam  pulchrius  auditum  est,  oratio  prae 


INST.  ORATOR.  X,   1,   11^116.  51 

se  fert  tamen  felicissimam  facilitatein.  Quarell2 
non  immerito  ab  liominibus  aetatis  suae  regnare 
ill  iudiciis  dictus  est,  apud  posterds  vero  id  con- 
secutiis,  nt  Cicero  iam  non  hominis  nomen,  sed 
eloqiientiae  babeatiir.  Hunc  igitui'  spectemus, 
hoc  propositiini  nobis  sit  exemplum,  ille  se  pro- 
fecisse  sciat,  cui  Cicero  valde  placebit.  Multa  in  113 
Asinio  Pollione  inventio,  summa  diligentia, 
adeo  nt  qnibnsdam  etiam  niniia  videatnr,  et  con- 
silii  et  animi  satis;  a  nitore  et  iucnnditate  Cice- 
ronis  ita  longe  abest,  ut  \dderi  possit  saecnlo 
prior.  At  Messala  nitidus  et  candidus  et  quo- 
dammodo  praef erens  in  dicendo  nobilitatem  suam, 
viribus  minor.  C.  vero  Caesar  si  foro  tantuniii4 
vacasset,  non  alius  ex  nostris  contra  Ciceronem 
nominaretur.  Tanta  in  eo  ^n.s  est,  id  acumen,  ea  ■ 
concitatio,  ut  ilium  eodem  animo  dixisse,  quo 
bellavit,  appareat ;  exornat  tamen  liaec  omnia 
mira  sermonis,  cuius  proprie  studiosus  fuit,  ele- 
gantia.  Multum  ingenii  in  Caelio  et  praecipueiis 
in  accusando  multa  urbanitas,  dignusque  vir  cui 
et  mens  melior  et  vita  longior  contigisset.  Inve- 
ni  qui  Cal  vum  praef errent  omnibus,  inveni  qui 
Ciceroni  crederent,  eum  nimia  contra  se  calum- 
nia  verum  sanguinem  perdidisse ;  sed  est  et 
sancta  et  gravis  oratio  et  castigata  et  frequenter 
vehemens  quoque.  Imitator  autem  est  Attico- 
rum,  fecitque  illi  properata  mors  iniuriam,  si 
quid  adiecturus  sibi,  non  si  quid  detracturus  fuit. 
EtServius  Sulpicius  insignem  non  immerito  116 
famam  tribus  orationibus  meruit.  Multa,  si  cum 
iudicio  legatur,  dabit  imitatione  digna  Cassius 
Sever  us,  qui   si  ceteris  virtutibus   colorem  et 


52  INST.  ORATOR.  X,   1,   117-121. 

gravitatem  orationis  adiecisset,  ponendus  inter 

117  praecipuos  f oret.  Nam  et  ingenii  plurimuin  est 
in  eo  et  acerbitas  mira,  et  urbanitas  eius  summa ; 
sed  plus  stomacbo  qnani  consilio  dedit.  Praeter- 
ea  ut  amari  sales,  ita  frequenter  amaritudo  ipsa 

118  ridicula  est.  Sunt  alii  niulti  diserti,  quos  perse- 
qui  longum  est.  Eorum  quos  viderini  Domi- 
tius  Afer  et  lulius  Africanus  longe  prae- 
stantissimi :  verborum  arte  ille  et  toto  genere 
dicendi  praef erendus  et  queni  in  numero  veteruni 
habere  non  timeas;  hie  concitatior,  sed  in  cura 
verborum  nimius  et  compositione  nonnumquam 
longior     et     translationibus     parum     modicus. 

119  Erant  clara  et  nuper  ingenia.  Nam  et  T  r  a  c  h  a- 
lus  plerumque  sublimis  et  satis  apertus  fuit  et 
quern  velle  optima  crederes,  auditus  tamen  maior ; 
nam  et  vocis,  quantam  in  nullo  cognovi,  felici- 
tas  et  pronuntiatio  vel  scaenis  suff ectura  et  decor, 
omnia  denique  ei,  quae  sunt  extra,  superf uerunt ; 
et  Vibius  Crispus  compositus  et  iucundus  et 
delectationi  natus,  privatis  tamen  causis  quam 

120publicis  melior.  lulio  Secundo,  si  longior 
contigisset  aetas,  clarissimum  profecto  nomen 
oratoris  apud  posteros  f oret ;  adiecisset  enim, 
atque  adiciebat  ceteris  virtutibus  suis  quod  de- 
siderari  potest;  id  est  autem  ut  esset  multo 
magis   pugnax  et   saepius  ad  curam  rerum  ab 

121  elocutione  respiceret.  Ceterum  interceptus  quo- 
que  magnum  sibi  vindicat  locum ;  ea  est  fa- 
cundia,  tanta  in  explicando  quod  velit  gratia, 
tam  candidum  et  lene  et  speciosum  dicendi  genus, 
tanta  verborum  etiam  quae  adsumpta  sunt  pro- 
prietas,  tanta  in  quibusdam  ex  periculo  petitis 


INST.  ORATOR.  X,  1,  122-127.  53 

significantia.  Habebunt,  qui  post  nos  de  oratori- 122 
bus  scribent,  magnam  eos,  qui  nunc  vigent,  mate- 
riam  vere  laudandi.  Sunt  enim  summa  liodie, 
quibus  inlustratur  forum,  ingenia.  Namque  et 
consummati  iani  patroni  veteribus  aemulantur, 
et  eos  iuvenum  ad  optima  tendentium  imitatur  ac 
sequitur  industria. 

Supersunt,  qui  de  pbilosopbia  scripserunt,  123 
quo  in  genere  paucissimos  adliuc  eloquentes  lit- 
terae  Romanae  tulerunt.  Idem  igitur  M.  Tul- 
lius/qui  ubique,  etiam  in  hoc  opere  Platonis 
aemulus  extitit.  Egregius  vero  multoque  quam 
in  orationibus  praestantior  Brutus  suffecit  pon- 
deri  rerum ;  scias  eum  sentire  quae  dicit.  Scripsit  124 
non  parum  multa  Cornelius  Celsus,  Sextios 
secutus,  non  sine  cultu  ac  nitore.  Plautus  in 
Stoicis  rerum  cognitioni  utilis.  In  Epicureis 
levis  quidem,  sed  non  iniucundus  tamen  auctor 
est  Catius.  Ex  industria  Senecam  in  omni  125 
genere  eloquentiae  distuli  propter  vulgatam  falso 
de  me  opinionem,  qua  damnare  eum  et  invisum 
quoque  habere  sum  creditus.  Quod  accidit  mihi, 
dum  corruptum  et  omnibus  vitiis  f  ractum  dicendi 
genus  revocare  ad  severiora  indicia  contendo. 
Tum  autem  solus  hie  fere  in  manibus  adulescen-  i2G 
tium  fuit.  Quem  non  equidem  omnino  conabar 
excutere,  sed  potioribus  praeferri  non  sinebam, 
quos  ille  non  destiterat  incessere,  cum,  diversi 
sibi  conscius  generis,  placere  se  in  dicendo  posse 
iis,  quibus  illi  placent,  diffideret.  Amabant  autem 
eum  magis  quam  imitabantur  tantumque  ab  eo 
defluebant,  quantum  ille  ab  antiquis  descenderat. 
Foret  enim  optandum,  pares  aut  saltem  proximos  127 


54  INST.  ORATOR.  X,   1,  128-131, 

illi  viro  fieri.  Sed  placebat  propter  sola  vitia  et 
ad  ea  se  quisque  dirigebat  efi&ngenda,  quae  pote- 
rat;  deinde  cum.  se  iactaret  eodeni  modo  dicere, 

128  Senecam  inf amabat.  Cuius  et  inultae  alioqui  et 
magnae  virtutes  fuerunt,  ingenium  facile  et 
copiosum,  plurirQum  studii,  multa  rerum  cogni- 
tio ;  in  qua  tamen  aliquando  ab  his,  quibus  in- 
quirenda  quaedam  mandabat,  deceptus  est.  Trac- 
tavit  etiam   omnem    fere    studiorum  materiam. 

129  Nam  et  orationes  eius  et  poemata  et  epistulae  et 
dialogi  feruntur.  In  philosophia  parum  diligens, 
egregius  tamen  vitiorum  insectator  fuit.  Multae 
in  eo  claraeque  sententiae,  multa  etiam  morum 
gratia  legenda ;  sed  in  eloquendo  corrupta  plera- 
que  atque  eo  perniciosissima,  quod  abundant  dulci- 

130  bus  vitiis.  Velles  eum  suo  ingenio  dixisse,  alieno 
iudicio ;  nam  si  aliqua  contempsisset,  si  pravum 
non  concupisset,  si  non  omnia  sua  amasset,  si 
rerum  pondera  minutissimis  sententiis  non  fre- 
gisset,  consensu  potius  eruditorum  quam  puero- 

131  rum  amore  comprobaretur.  Yerum  sic  quoque 
iam  robustis  et  severiore  genere  satis  firmatis 
legendus  vel  ideo,  quod  exercere  potest  utrimque 
indicium.  Multa  enim,  ut  dixi,  probanda  in  eo, 
multa  etiam  admiranda  sunt,  eligere  modo  curae 
sit ;  quod  utinam  ipse  f ecisset.  Digna  enim  fuit 
ilia  natura  quae  meliora  vellet,  quae  quod  voluit 
effecit. 


INST.  ORATOR.  X,  2,  1-5.  55 

CAPUT  II. 
DE  IMITATIONEo 

II.  Ex  his  ceterisque  lectione  dignis  auctori- 
bus  et  verborum  sumenda  copia  est  et  varietas 
figurarum  et  componeiidi  ratio,  tum  ad  exemplum 
virtutum  omnium  mens  dirigenda.  Neque  enim 
dubitari  potest,  quin  artis  pars  magna  continea- 
tur  imitation e.  Nam  nt  invenire  primum 
fuit  estque  praecipuum,  sic  ea,  quae  bene  inventa 
sunt,  utile  sequi,  Atque  omnis  vitae  ratio  sic  3 
constat,  ut  quae  probamus  in  aliis  facere  ipsi 
velimus.  Sic  litterarum  ductus,  ut  scribendi  fiat 
usus,  pueri  sequuntur,  sic  musici  vocem  docenti- 
um,  pictores  opera  priorum,  rustic!  probatam 
experimento  culturam  in  exemplum  intuentur, 
omnis  denique  disciplinae  initia  ad  propositum 
sibi  praescriptum  formari  videmus.  Et  liercules 
necesse  est  aut  similes  aut  dissimiles  bonis  simus. 
Similem  raro  natura  praestat,  frequenter  imita- 
tio.  Sed  lioc  ipsum,  quod  tanto  faciliorem  nobis 
rationem  omnium  facit  quam  fuit  iis,  qui  nihil 
quod  sequerentur  habuerunt,  nisi  caute  et  cum 
iudicio  adprehenditur,  nocet. 

Ante  omnia  igitur  imitatio  per  se  ipsa  non4 
sufficit,  vel  quia  pigri  est  ingenii  contentum  esse 
iis,  quae  sint  ab  aliis  inventa.  Quid  enim  futu- 
rum  erat  temporibus  illis,  quae  sine  exemplo 
fuerunt,  si  homines  nihil,  nisi  quod  iam  cogno- 
vissent,  faciendum  sibi  aut  cogitandum  putas- 
sent  ?    Nempe  nihil  f uisset  inventum.     Cur  igi-  5 


56  INST.   ORATOll.  X,   2,  6-10. 

tur  nefas  est  reperiri  aliquid  a  nobis,  quod  ante 
non  fuerit  ?  An  illi  rudes  sola  mentis  natura 
ducti  sunt  in  hoc,  ut  tarn  multa  generarent :  nos 
ad  quaerendum   non   eo    ipso    concitemur,   quod 

6  certe  scimus  invenisse  eos,  qui  quaesierunt  ?  Et 
cum  illi,  qui  nullum  cuiusquam  rei  liabuerunt 
magistrum,  plurima  in  posteros  tradiderint:  no- 
bis usus  aliarum  rerum  ad  eruendas  alias  non 
proderit,  sed  nihil  liabebimus  nisi  beneficii  alieni  ? 
Quemadmodum  quidam  pictores  in  id  solum 
student,  ut  describere  tabulas  mensuris  ac  lineis 
sciant. 

7  Turpe  etiam  illud  est,  contentum  esse  id  con- 
sequi  quod  imiteris.  Nam  rursus  quid  erat 
futurum,  si  nemo  plus  effecisset  eo  quem  seque- 
batur  ?  Nihil  in  poetis  supra  Livium  Androni- 
cum,  nihil  in  historiis  supra  j)ontificum  annales 
haberemus,  ratibus  adhuc  navigaretur.;  non  esset 
pictura,  nisi  quae  lineas  modo  extremas  umbrae, 
quam  corpora  in  sole  fecissent,  circumscriberet. 

8  Ac  si  omnia  percenseas,  est  nulla  ars,  qualis  in- 
venta  est,  nee  intra  initium  stetit ;  nisi  forte  nos- 
tra potissimum  tempora  damnamus  huius  infe- 
licitatis,  ut  nunc   demum  nihil   crescat.      Nihil 

9  autem  crescit  sola  imitatione.  Quodsi  prioribus 
adicere  fas  non  est,  quo  modo  sperare  possumus 
ilium  oratorem  perfectum  ?  cum  in  his,  quos 
maximos  adhuc  novimus,  nemo  sit  inventus,  in 
quo  nihil  aut  desideretur  aut  reprehendatur. 
Sed  etiam  qui  summa  non  adpetent,  contendere 

lOpotius  quam  sequi  debent.  Nam  qui  agit  ut 
prior  sit,  forsitan,  etiam  si  non  transierit,  aequa- 
iDit.     Eum  vero  nemo  potest  aequare,  cuius  ves- 


INST,   ORATOR.   X,  2,   11-14.  57 

tigiis  sibi  utique  insistendum  putat;  necesse  est' 
enim  semper  sit  posterior  qui  sequitur.  Adde 
quod  plerumque  facilius  est  plus  facere  quam 
idem ;  tantam  enim  difficultatem  liabet  similitu- 
do,  ut  ne  ipsa  quidem  natura  in  hoc  ita  evaluerit, 
ut  non  res  simplicissimae,  quaeque  pares  maxime 
videantur,  utique  discrimine  aliquo  discernantur. 
Adde  quod,  quidquid  alteri  simile  est,  necesse  est  11 
minus  sit  eo,  quod  imitatur,  ut  umbra  corpore  et 
imago  facie  et  actus  liistrionum  veris  adfecti- 
bus.  Quod  in  orationibus  quoque  evenit.  Nam- 
que  eis,  quae  in  exemplum  adsumimus,  subest 
natura  et  vera  vis ;  contra  omnis  imitatio  ficta 
est  et  ad  alienum  propositum  accommodatur. 
Quo  fit  ut  minus  sanguinis  ac  virium  decla- 12 
mationes  babeant  quam  orationes,  quod  in  illis 
vera  in  Ms  adsimulata  materia  est.  Adde  quod 
ea,  quae  in  oratore  maxima  sunt,  imitabilia  non 
sunt,  ingenium,  inventio,  vis,  facilitas,  et  quid- 
quid  arte  non  traditur.  Ideo  plerique,  cum  13 
verba  quaedam  ex  orationibus  excerpserunt  aut 
aliquos  compositionis  certos  pedes,  mire  a  se  quae 
legerunt  effingi  arbitrantur ;  cum  et  verba  interci- 
dant  invalescantque  temporibus,  ut  quorum  cer- 
tissima  sit  regula  in  consuetudine,  eaque  non  sua 
natura  sint  bona  aut  mala  (nam  per  se  soni  tan- 
tum  sunt),  sed  prout  opportune  proprieque  aut 
secus  conlocata  sunt,  et  compositio  cum  rebus 
accommodata  sit,  tum  ipsa  varietate  gratissima. 

Quapropter    exactissimo    iudicio   circa    banc  14 
partem  studiorum  examinanda  sunt  omnia.     Pri- 
mum,   quos   imitemur ;    nam   sunt    plurimi,   qui 
similitudinem  pessimi  cuiusque  et  corruptissimi 


58  INST.   ORATOR.  X,   2,   15-18, 

conciipierunt ;  turn  in  ipsis,  quos  elegerinms,  quid 

15  sit,  ad  quod  nos  efficiendum  compareiuus.  Nam 
in  magnis  quoque  auctoribus  incidunt  aliqua 
vitiosa  et  a  doctis  inter  ipsos  etiam  niutuo  repre- 
liensa ;  atque  utinam  tarn  bona  imitantes  dicerent 
melius  quam  mala  peius  dicunt.  Nee  vero  saltem 
iis,  quibus  ad  evitanda  vitia  iudicii  satis  fuit, 
sufficiat  imaginem  virtutis  effingere  et  solam,  ut 
sic  dixerim,  cutem,  vel  potius  illas  Epicuri  figu- 

16  ras,  quas  e  summis  corporibus  dicit  effluere.  Hoc 
autem  Ms  accidit,  qui  non  introspectis  penitus 
virtutibus  ad  primum  se  velut  aspectum  oratio- 
nis  aptarunt ;  et  cum  lis  f  elicissime  cessit  imita- 
tio,  verbis  atque  numeris  sunt  non  multum  diffe- 
rentes,  vim  dicendi  atque  inventionis  non  adse- 
quuntur,  sed  plerumque  declinant  in  peius  et 
proxima  virtutibus  vitia  comprehendunt  fiuntque 
pro  grandibus  tumidi,  pressis  exiles,  fortibus 
temerarii,  laetis  corrupti,  compositis  exultantes, 

17  simplicibus  neglegentes.  Ideoque  qui  borride 
atque  incomposite  quidlibet  illud  frigidum  et 
inane  extulerunt,  antiquis  se  pares  credunt,  qui 
carent  cultu  atque  sententiis,  Atticis  scilicet,  qui 
praecisis  conclusionibus  obscuri,  Sallustium  atque 
Thucydidem  superant,  tristes  ac  ieiuni  Pollionem 
aemulantur,  otiosi  et  supini,  si  quid  modo  longius 
circumduxerunt,  iurant  ita  Ciceronem  locuturum 

ISfuisse.  Noveram  quosdam,  qui  se  pulchre  ex- 
pressisse  genus  illud  caelestis  liuius  in  dicendo 
viri  sibi  viderentur,  si  in  clausula  posuissent 
esse  videatur.  Ergo  primum  est,  ut  quod 
imitaturus  est  quisque  intellegat  et,  quare  bonum 
sit,  sciat. 


INST.  ORATOR,   X,  2,   19-23,  59 

Turn  in  suscipiendo  onere  consulat  suas  vires.  19 
Nam  quaedam  sunt  imitabilia,  quibus  aut  infirmi- 
tas  naturae  non  sufficiat  aut  diversitas  repugnet. 
Ne,  cui  tenue  ingeniuni  erit,  sola  velit  fortia  et 
abrupta,  cui  forte  quidem,  sed  indomitum^  amore 
subtilitatis  et  vim  suam  perdat  et  elegantiam 
quam  cupit  non  adsequatur ;  nihil  est  enim  tam 
indecens,  quam  cum  mollia  dure  fiunt.  Atque20 
ego  illi  praeceptori,  quern  instituebam  in  libro 
secundo,  credidi  non  ea  sola  docenda  esse,  ad 
quae  quemque  discipulorum  natura  compositum 
videret ;  nam  is  et  adiuvare  debet,  quae  in  quo- 
que  eorum  invenit  bona,  et,  quantum  fieri  potest, 
adicere  quae  desunt  et  emendare  quaedam  et 
mutare ;  rector  enim  est  alienorum  ingeniorum 
atque  formator.  Difficilius  est  naturam  suam 
fingere.  Sed  ne  ille  quidem  doctor,  quamquam21 
omnia  quae  recta  sunt  velit  esse  in  suis  auditori- 
bus  quam  plenissima,  in  eo  tamen,  cui  naturam 
obstare  viderit,  laborabit. 

Id  quoque  vitandum,  in  quo  magna  pars  errat, 
ne  in  oratione  poetas  nobis  et  historicos,  in  illis 
operibus  oratores  aut  declamatores  imitandos 
putemus.  Sua  cuique  proposita  lex,  suus  cuique  22 
decor  est ;  nam  nee  comoedia  cotburnis  adsurgit, 
nee  contra  tragoedia  socco  ingreditur.  Habet 
tamen  omnis  eloquentia  aliquid  commune;  id 
imitemur  quod  commune  est.  Etiam  hoc  solet23 
inconimodi  accidere  iis,  qui  se  uni  alicui  generi 
dediderunt,  ut,  si  asperitas  iis  placuit  alicuius, 
hanc  etiam  in  leni  ac  remisso  causarum  genere 
non  exuant;  si  tenuitas  ac  iucunditas,  in  asperis 
gravibusque   causis    ponderi    rerum    parum  re- 


60  INST.  ORATOR.  X,  2,  24-27. 

spondeant :  cum  sit  diversa  non  causarum  modo 
inter  ipsas  condicio,  sed  in  singulis  etiam  causis 
partium,  sintque  alia  leniter  alia  aspere,  alia  con- 
citate  alia  remisse,  alia  docendi  alia  movendi 
gratia  dicenda ;  quorum  omnium  dissimilis  atque 

24  diversa  inter  se  ratio  est.  Itaque  ne  lioc  qui- 
dem  suaserim,  uni  se  alicui  proprie,  quem  per 
omnia  sequatur,  addicere.  Omnium  perfectissi- 
mus  Graecorum  Demosthenes,  aliquid  tamen  ali- 
quo  in  loco  melius  alii,  plurima  ille.  Sed  non 
qui  maxime  imitandus,  et   solus  imitandus  est. 

25  Quid  ergo  ?  non  est  satis  omnia  sic  dicere,  quo- 
modo  M.  Tullius  dixit  ?  Mihi  quidem  satis  esset, 
si  omnia  consequi  possem.  Quid  tamen  noceret 
vim  Caesaris,  asperitatem  Caelii,  diligentiam  Pol- 
lionis,  indicium  Calvi  quibusdam  in  locis  adsu- 

26  mere  ?  Nam  praeter  id  quod  prudentis  est,  quod 
in  quoque  optimum  est,  si  possit,  suum  facere, 
tum  in  tanta  rei  difficultate  unum  intueutes  vix 
aliqua  pars  sequitur.  Ideoque  cum  totum  expri- 
mere  quem  elegeris  paene  sit  homini  inconces- 
sum,  plurium  bona  ponamus  ante  oculos,  ut 
aliud  ex  alio  haereat,  et  quod  cuique  loco  conve- 
niat  aptemus. 

27  Imitatio  autem  (nam  saepius  idem  dicam.)  non 
sit  tantum  in  verbis.  Illuc  intendenda  mens, 
quantum  fuerit  illis  viris  decoris  in  rebus  atque 
personis,  quod  consilium,  quae  dispositio,  quam 
omnia,  etiam  quae  delectationi  videantur  data,  ad 
victoriam  spectent ;  quid  agatur  prooemio,  quae 
ratio  et  quam  varia  narrandi,  quae  vis  proband! 
ac  ref ellendi,  quanta  in  adfectibus  omnis  generis 
movendis  scientia,  quamque  laus  ipsa  popularis 


INST.   ORATOR.   X,  2,  28;  3,   1-3.  61 

utilitatis  gratia  adsumpta,  quae  turn  est  pulcher- 
rima,  cum.  sequitur,  non  cum  arcessitur.  Haec  si 
perviderimus,  turn  vere  imitabimur.  Qui  vero28 
etiam.  propria  his  bona  adiecerit,  ut  suppleat 
quae  deerant,  circumcidat,  si  quid  redundabit,  is 
erit,  quern  quaerim.us,  perfectus  orator;  quem 
nunc  consummari  potissimum  oportebat,  cum 
tanto  plura  exempla  bene  dicendi  supersunt,  quam 
illis,  qui  adbuc  summi  sunt,  contigerunt.  Nam 
erit  baec  quoque  laus  eorum,  ut  priores  super- 
asse,  posteros  docuisse  dicantur. 


CAPUT  III. 
QUOMODO   SCRIBENDUM. 

III.  Et  haec  quidem  auxilia  extrinsecus  adhi- 
bentur ;  in  iis  quae  nobis  ipsis  paranda  sunt,  ut 
laboris,  sic  utilitatis  etiam  longe  plurimum  adfert 
stilus.  Nee  immerito  M.  TuUius  hunc  opti- 
mum effectorem  ac  magistrum  dicendi, 
Vocavit ;  cui  sententiae  personam  L.  Crassi  in 
disputationibus,  quae  sunt  de  oratore,  adsignando, 
indicium  suum  cum  illius  auctoritate  coniunxit. 
Scribendum  ergo  quam  diligentissime  et  quam  2 
plurimum.  Nam  ut  terra  altius  effossa  generan- 
dis  alendisque  seminibus  fecundior  fit,  sic  profec- 
tus  non  a  summo  petitus  studiorum  fructus  et 
fundit  uberius  et  fidelius  continet.  Nam  sine  hac 
quidem  conscientia  ipsa  ilia  ex  tempore  dicendi 
facultas    inanem    modo    loquacitatem    dabit    et 


62  INST.  ORATOR.  X,  3,  3-7. 

Syerba  in  labris  nascentia.  lUic  rad  .ces,  illic  fun- 
damenta  sunt,  illic  opes  velut  sanctiore  quodam 
aerario  conditae,  nnde  ad  snbitos  quoque  casus, 
cum  res  exiget,  proferantur.  Vires  faciamus 
ante  omnia,  quae  sufficiant  labori  certaminum  et 

4usu  non  exhauriantur.  Nihil  enim  rerum  ipsa 
natura  voluit  magnum  effici  cito  praeposuitque 
pulcherrimo  cuique  operi  difficultatem,  quae 
nascendi  quoque  banc  fecerit  legem,  ut  maiora 
animalia  diutius  visceribus  parentis  contineren- 
tur.  Sed  cum  sit  duplex  quaestio,  quomodo 
et  quae  maxime  scribi  oporteat,  iam  bine  ordi- 
nem  sequar. 

5  Sit  primo  vel  tardus  dum  diligens  stilus, 
quaeramus  optima  nee  protinus  offerentibus  se 
gaudeamus,  adbibeatur  indicium  inventis,  dis- 
positio  probatis.  Delectus  enim  rerum  verbo- 
rumque  agendus  est  et  pondera  singulorum  ex- 
aminanda.  Post  subeat  ratio  conlocandi  versen- 
turque  omni  modo   numeri,  non  ut  quodque  se 

eproferet  verbum  occupet  locum.  Quae  quidem 
ut  diligentius  exequamur,  repetenda  saepius 
erunt  scriptorum  proxima.  Nam  praeter  id 
quod  sic  melius  iunguntur  prioribus  sequentia, 
calor  quoque  ille  cogitationis,  qui  scribendi  mora 
refrixit,  recipit  ex  integro  vires  et  velut  repetito 
spatio  sumit  impetum;  quod  in  certamine  saliencv^ 
fieri  videmus,  ut  conatum  longius  petant  et  ad 
illud,  quo  contenditur,  spatium  cursu  f erantur ; 
utque  in  iaculando  brachia  reducimus  et  expulsu- 

7  ri  tela  nervos  retro  tendimus.  Interim  tamen,  si 
f  eret  flatus,  danda  sunt  vela,  dum  nos  indulgentia 
ilia   uon  f allat  •  omnia  enim  nostra,  dum  nascun- 


INST.   OKATOR.   X,   3,   8-13.  ^3 

t\tr,  placent ;  alioqui  nee  scriberentur.  Sed  redea- 
mus  ad  iudicium  et  retractemus  suspectam  facili- 
tatem.  Sic  scripsisse  Sallustium  accepimus,  et8 
sane  manifestus  est  etiam  ex  opere  ipso  labor. 
Vergilium  quoque  paucissimos  die  composuisse 
versus  auctor  est  Varius.  Oratoris  quidem  alia 
condicio  est;  itaqne  banc  moram  et  sollicitudi- 9 
nem  initiis  impero.  Nam  primum  hoc  constitu- 
endum,  boc  obtinendum  est,  nt  quam  optime 
scribamns  ;  celeritatem  dabit  consuetudo.  Paula- 
tim  res  facilius  se  ostendent,  verba  respondebunt, 
compositio  seqnetur,  cnncta  denique  ut  in  familia 
bene  institiita  in  officio  erunt.  Summa  baec  est  10 
rei:  cito  scribendo  non  fit,  iit  bene  scribatur, 
bene  scribendo  fit,  nt  cito.  Sed  turn  maxime,  cum 
facultas  ilia  contigerit,  resistamus  et  providea- 
mus  et  ferentis  equos  frenis  quibusdam  coercea- 
mus;  quod  non  tam  moram  faciet  quam  novos 
impetus  dabit.  Neque  enim  rursus  eos,  qui  robur 
aliquod  in  stilo  fecerint,  ad  infelicem  calum- 
niandi  se  poenam  adligandos  puto.  Nam  quomodo  11 
sufficere  officiis  civilibus  possit,  qui  singulis 
actionum  partibus  insenescat  ?  Sunt  autem  qui- 
bus  nibil  sit  satis;  omnia  mutare,  omnia  aliter 
dicere,  quam  occurrit,  velint ;  increduli  quidam 
et  de  ingenio  suo  pessime  meriti,  qui  diligentiam 
putant  facere  sibi  scribendi  difficultatem.  Nee  12 
promptum  est  dicere,  utros  peceare  validius  pu- 
tem,  quibus  omnia  sua  placent  an  quibus  nihil. 
Accidit  enim  etiam  ingeniosis  adulescentibus 
frequenter,  ut  labore  consumantur  et  in  silentium 
usque  descendant  nimia  bene  dicendi  cupiditate. 
Qua  de  re  memini  narrasse  mibi  lulium  Secun- 


64  INST.  ORATOR.  X,  8,   13-16. 

dum  ilium,  aequalem  meum  atque  a  me,  nt 
notum  est,  familiariter  amatum,  mirae  facundiae 
virum,  infinitae  tamen  curae,  quid  esset  sibi  a 
l3patruo  suo  dictum.  Is  fuit  lulius  Florus,  in 
eloquentia  Galliarum,  quoniam.  ibi  demum.  ex- 
ercuit  eam,  princeps,  alioqui  inter  paucos  disertus 
et  dignus  ilia  propinquitate.  Is  cum  Secundum, 
scbolae  adhuc  operatum,  tristem  forte  vidisset, 
interrogavit,  quae  causa  f rontis  tam  adductae  ? 

14  Nee  dissimulavit  adulescens,  tertium  iam  diem 
esse,  quod  omni  labore  materiae  ad  scribendum 
destinatae  non  inveniret  exordium ;  quo  sibi  non 
praesens  tantum  dolor,  sed  etiam  desperatio  in 
posterum  fieret.  Tum  Florus  arridens,  num- 
quid    tu,  inquit,  melius   dicere  vis  quam 

15  p  o  t  e  s  ?  Ita  se  res  habet :  curandum  est,  ut 
quam  optime  dicamus,  dicendum  tamen  pro  fac- 
ultate;  ad  profectum  enim  opus  est  studio  non 
indignatione.  Ut  possimus  autem  scribere  etiam 
plura  celerius,  non  exercitatio  modo  praestabit, 
in  qua  sine  dubio  multum  est,  sed  etiam  ratio ;  si 
non  resupini  spectantesque  tectum  et  cogitatio- 
nem  murmure  agitantes  expectaverimus,  quid 
obveniat,  sed  quid  res  poscat,  quid  personam  de- 
ceat,  quod  sit  tempus,  qui  iudicis  animus,  intuiti, 
bumano  quodam  modo  ad  scribendum  accesseri- 
mus.     Sic  nobis  et  initia  et  quae  sequuntur  na- 

16  tura  ijDsa  praescribit.  Certa  sunt  enim  pleraque 
et,  nisi  conniveamus,  in  oculos  incurrunt ;  ideo- 
que  nee  indocti  nee  rustici  diu  quaerunt,  unde 
incipiant ;  quo  pudendum  est  magis,  si  difficulta- 
tem  facit  doctrina.  Non  ergo  semper  putemus 
optimum  esse  quod  latet ;  immutescamus  alioqui, 


INST.   ORATOR.  X,  3,  17-21.  65 

si  nihil  dicendum  videatur,  nisi  qnod  non  inveni- 
mus.  Diversum  est  liuic  eorum  vitium,  qui  primo  17 
decurrere  per  niateriam  stilo  quam  velocissimo 
volunt  et  sequentes  calorem  atque  impetum  ex 
tempore  scribunt ;  hanc  s  i  1  v  a  m  vocant.  Repe- 
tunt  deinde  et  componnnt  quae  effuderant;  sed 
verba  emendantur  et  numeri,  manet  in  rebus  teme- 
re  congestis,  quae  fuit,  levitas.  Protinus  ergo  ad- 18 
hibere  curam  rectius  erit  atque  ab  initio  sic  opus 
ducere,  ut  caelandum,  non  ex  integro  fabrican- 
dum  sit.  Aliquando  tamen  adfectus  sequemur, 
in  quibus  fere  plus  calor  quam  diligentia  valet. 

Satis  apparet  ex  eo,  quod  banc  scribentium  19 
neglegentiam  damno,  quid  de  illis  dicta ndi  de- 
liciis  sentiam.  Nam  in  stilo  quidem  quamlibet 
properato  dat  aliquam  cogitation!  moram  non 
consequens  celeritatem  eius  manus ;  ille  cui  dicta- 
mus  urget,  atque  interim  pudet  etiam  dubitare 
aut  resistere  aut  mutare,  quasi  conscium  infirmi- 
tatis  nostrae  timentis.  Quo  fit,  ut  non  rudia20 
tantum  et  fortuita,  sed  impropria  interim,  dum 
sola  est  connectendi  sermonis  cupiditas,  effluant, 
quae  nee  scribentium  curam  nee  dicentium  im- 
petum consequantur.  At  idem  ille,  qui  excipit, 
si  tardior  in  scribendo  aut  incertior  in  legendo 
velut  offensator  fuit,  inhibetur  cursus,  atque  om- 
nis,  quae  erat,  conceptae  mentis  intentio  mora  et 
interdum  iracundia  excutitur.  Tum  ilia,  quae  21 
altiorem  animi  motum  sequuntur  quaeque  ipsa 
animum  quodammodo  concitant,  quorum  est 
iactare  manum,  torquere  vultum,  femur  et  latus 
interim  obiurgare,  quaeque  Persius  notat,  cum 
leviter  dicendi  genus  significat, 
5 


66  INST.   ORATOR.   X,   3,   22-26. 

nec    pluteum,   inquit,   caedit    nee    deinor- 
sos  sapit  unguis, 

22  etiam  ridicula  sunt,  nisi  cum  soli  sumus.  Deni- 
que  ut  semel  quod  est  potentissimum  dicam, 
secretum  in  dictando  perit.  Atque  liberum  arbi- 
tris  locum  et  quam  altissimum  silentium  scri- 
bentibus  maxime  convenire  nemo  dubitaverit. 
Non  tamen  protinus  audiendi,  qui  credunt  aptis- 
sima  in  hoc  nemora  silvasque,  quod  ilia  caeli 
libertas    locorumque    amoenitas   sublimem    ani- 

23  mum  et  beatiorem  spiritum  parent,  Mihi  certe 
iucundus  bic  magis  quam  studiorum  bortator 
videtur  esse  secessus.  Namque  ilia,  quae  ipsa 
delectant,  necesse  est  avocent  ab  intentione  operis 
destinati.  Neque  enim  se  bona  fide  in  multa  si- 
mul  intendere  animus  totum  potest,  et  quocum- 
que    respexit,  desinit   intueri    quod   propositum 

24erat.  Quare  silvarum  amoenitas  et  praeterla- 
bentia  flumina  et  inspirantes  ramis  arborum 
aurae  volucrumque  cantus  et  ipsa  late  circum- 
spiciendi  libertas  ad  se  trabunt ;  ut  mibi  remit- 
tere  potius  voluptas  ista  videatur  cogitationem 

25  quam  intendere.  Demostbenes  melius,  qui  se  in 
locum,  ex  quo  nulla  exaudiri  vox  et  ex  quo  nibil 
prospici  posset,  recondebat,  ne  aliud  agere  men- 
tem  cogerent  oculi.  Ideoque  lucubrantes  silen- 
tium noctis  et  clausum  cubiculum  et  lumen  unum 

26velut  tectos  maxime  teneat.  Sed  cum  in  omni 
studiorum  genere,  tum  in  hoc  praecipue  bona 
valetudo,  quaeque  eam  maxime  praestat,  frugali- 
tas,  necessaria  est,  cum  tempora  ab  ipsa  rerum 
natura  ad  quietem  refectionemque  nobis  data  in 
acerrimum    laborem   convertimus.      Cui    tamen 


INST.   ORATOR.   X,  3,  27-30.  67 

non  plus  inrogandum  est  quam  quod  somno 
supererit,  liaud  deerit.  Obstat  enim  diligentiae  27 
scribendi  etiam  fatigatio,  et  abunde,  si  vacet, 
lucis  spatia  sufficiunt ;  occupatos  in  noctem  ne- 
cessitas  agit.  Est  tamen  lucubratio,  quotiens  ad 
earn  integri  ac  refecti  venimus,  optimum  secreti 
genus. 

Sed  silentium  et  secessus  et  undique  liber  ani-  28 
mus  ut  sunt  maxime  optanda,  ita  non  semper 
possunt  contingere,  ideoque  non  statim,  si  quid 
obstrepet,  abiciendi  codices  erunt  et  deplorandus 
dies;  verum  incommodis  repugnandum  et  bic 
faciendus  usus,  ut  omnia  quae  impedient  vincat 
intentio ;  quam  si  tota  mente  in  opus  ipsum 
direxeris^  nihil  eorum,  quae  oculis  vel  auribus 
incursant,  ad  animum  perveniet.  An  vero  fre-29 
quenter  etiam  f  ortuita  hoc  cogitatio  praestat,  ut 
obvios  non  videamus  et  itinere  deerremus :  non 
consequemur  idem,  si  et  voluerimus  ?  Non  est  in- 
dulgendum  causis  desidiae.  Nam  si  nonnisi  re- 
fecti, nonnisi  Mlares,  nonnisi  omnibus  aliis  curis 
vacantes  studendum  existimarimus,  semper  erit 
propter  quod  nobis  ignoscamus.  Quare  in  turba,  30 
itinere,  conviviis  etiam  faciat  sibi  cogitatio  ipsa 
secretum.  Quid  alioqui  fiet,  cum  in  medio  f  oro, 
tot  circumstantibus  iudiciis,  iurgiis,  f  ortuitis  eti- 
am clamoribus,  erit  subito  continua  oratione  di- 
cendum,  si  particulas,  quas  ceris  mandamus,  nisi 
in  solitudine  reperire  non  possumus  ?  Propter 
quae  idem  ille  tantus  amator  secreti  Demosthenes 
in  litore,  in  quo  se  maximo  cum  sono  fluctus  in- 
lideret,  meditans  consuescebat  contionum  fremi- 
tus non  expavescere. 


68  INST,   ORATOR.   X,  3,   31-33;  4,  1. 

31  Ilia  quoque  minora  (sed  niliil  in  studiis  par- 
vum  est)  non  sunt  transeunda:  scribi  op  time 
ceris,  in  quibus  f acillima  est  ratio  delendi ;  nisi 
forte  visus  infirmior  membranarum  potins  usum 
exiget,  quae  ut  iuvant  aciem,  ita  crebra  relatione, 
quoad  intinguitur,  calami  morantur  manum  et 

32  cogitationis  impetum  frangunt.  Relinquendae 
autem  in  utrolibet  genere  contra  erunt  vacuae 
tabellae,  in  quibus  libera  adiciendo  sit  excursio. 
Nam  interim  pigritiam  emendandi  angustiae 
faciunt  aut  certe  novorum  interpositione  priora 
confundant.  Ne  latas  quidem  ultra  modum  esse 
ceras  velim,  expertus  iuvenem,  studiosum  alio- 
qui,  praelongos  habuisse  sermones,  quia  illos  nu- 
mero  versuum  metiebatur,  idque  vitium,  quod 
frequenti  admonitione  corrigi  non  potuerat,  mu- 

33tatis  codicibus  esse  sublatum.  Debet  vacare 
etiam  locus,  in  quo  notentur  quae  scribentibus 
Solent  extra  ordinem,  id  est  ex  aliis,  quam  qui 
sunt  in  manibus  loci,  occurrere.  Inrumpunt 
enim  optimi  nonnumquam  sensus,  quos  neque 
inserere  oportet  neque  differre  tutum  est,  quia 
interim  elabuntur,  interim  memoriae  sui  intentos 
ab  alia  inventione  declinant  ideoque  optime  sunt 
in  deposito. 


CAPUT  IV. 

QUOMODO  EMENDANDUMo 

IV.    Sequitur    emendatio,  pars    studiorum 
longe  utilissima;   neque  enim  sine  causa  credi- 


INST.  ORATOR.  X,  4,  2-4.  69 

fcum  est  stilum  non  minus  agere,  cum  delet. 
Huius  autem  operis  est  adicere,  detrahere, 
mutare.  Sed  facilius  in  iis  simpliciusque  indi- 
cium, quae  replenda  vel  deicienda  sunt ;  premere 
vero  tumentia,  humilia  extoUere,  luxuriantia  as- 
tringere,  inordinata  digerere,  soluta  componere, 
exultantia  coercere,  duplicis  operae ;  nam  et  dam-  2 
nanda  sunt  quae  placuerant,  et  invenienda  quae 
fugerant.  Nee  dubium  est  optimum  esse  emen- 
dandi  genus,  si  script  a  in  aliquod  tempus  repo- 
nantur,  ut  ad  ea  post  intervallum  velut  nova 
atque  aliena  redeamus,  ne  nobis  scripta  nostra 
tamquam  recentes  fetus  blandiantur.  Sed  neque  3 
hoc  contingere  semper  potest  praesertim  oratori, 
cui  saepius  scribere  ad  praesentis  usus  necesse 
est ;  et  emendatio  ipsa  finem  habeat.  Sunt  enim 
qui  ad  omnia  scripta  tamquam  vitiosa  redeant  et, 
quasi  nihil  fas  sit  rectum  esse  quod  primum  est, 
melius  existiment  quidquid  est  aliud,  idque  faci- 
ant,  quotiens  librum  in  manus  resumpserunt, 
similes  medicis  etiam  Integra  secantibus.  Acci- 
dit  itaque,  ut  cicatricosa  sint  et  exsanguia>  et  cura 
peiora.  Sit  ergo  aliquando  quod  placeat  aut4 
certe  quod  sufficiat,  ut  opus  poliat  lima,  non  ex- 
terat.  Temporis  quoque  esse  debet  modus.  Nam 
quod  Cinnae  Smyrnam  novem  annis  accepimus 
scriptam,  et  Panegyricum  Isocratis,  qui  parcissi- 
me,  decem  annis  dicunt  elaboratum,  ad  oratorem 
nihil  pertinet,  cuius  nullum  erit,  si  tam  tardum 
fuerit,  auxilium. 


70  INST.  ORATOR.  X,  5,  1-4. 

CAPUT  V. 
QUAE  SCRIBENDA  MAXIME. 

Vc  Proximum  est,  ut  dicamus,  qnae  prae- 
cipue  scribenda  sint.  Non  est  huius  qui- 
dem  operis,  ut  explicemus,  quae  sint  materiae ; 
quae  prima  aut  secunda  aut  deinceps  tractanda 
sint ;  nam  id  factum  est  etiam  primo  libro,  quo 
puerorum,  et  secundo,  quo  robustorum  studiis 
ordinem  dedimus ;  sed,  de  quo  nunc  agitur,  unde 
copia  ac  f acilitas  maxime  veniat. 

2  Vertere  Graeca  in  Latinum  veteres 
nostri  oratores  optimum  iudicabant.  Id  se  L. 
Crassus  in  illis  Ciceronis  de  Oratore  libris  dicit 
factitasse;  id  Cicero  sua  ipse  persona  frequen- 
tissime  praecipit,  quin  etiam  libros  Platonis  at- 
que  Xenophontis  edidit  hoc  genere  translates ;  id 
Messalae  placuit,  multaeque  sunt  ab  eo  scriptae 
ad  liunc  modum  orationes,  adeo  ut  etiam  cum  ilia 
Hyperidis  pro  Phryne  difficillima  Romanis  sub- 

Stilitate  contenderet.  Et  manifesta  est  exercita- 
tionis  liuiusce  ratio.  Nam  et  rerum  copia  Graeci 
auctores  abundant  et  plurimum  artis  in  eloquen- 
tiam  intulerunt,  et  bos  transferentibus  verbis  uti 
optimis  licet ;  omnibus  enim  utimur  nostris. 
Figuras  vero,  quibus  maxime  ornatur  oratio, 
multas  s^  varias  excogitandi  etiam  necessitas 
quaedam  est,  quia  plerumque  a  Graecis  Romana 
dissentiunt.   ' 

4  Sed  et  ilia  ex  Latinis  conversio  multum 
et  ipsa  contulerit.      Ac   de  carminibus  quidem 


INST.   ORATOR.   X,  5,  5-8.  71 

neminem  credo  dubitare,  quo  solo  genere  exerci- 
tationis  dicitur  usus  esse  Sulpicius.  Nam  et  sub- 
limis  spiritus  attollere  orationem  potest,  et  verba 
poetica  libertate  audaciora  non  praesumunt  ea- 
dem  proprie  dicendi  facultatem.  Sed  et  ipsis 
sententiis  adicere  licet  oratorium  robur  et  omissa 
supplere,  effusa  substringere.  Neque  ego  para- 5 
phrasim  esse  interpretationem  tantum  volo,  sed 
circa  eosdem  sensus  certamen  atque  aemulatio- 
nem.  Ideoque  ab  illis  dissentio,  qui  vertere 
orationes  Latinas  vetant,  quia  optimis  occupatis, 
quidquid  aliter  dixerimus,  necesse  sit  esse  deteri- 
us.  Nam  neque  semper  est  desperandum,  aliquid 
illis,  quae  dicta  sunt,  melius  posse  reperiri,  neque 
adeo  ieiunam  ac  pauperem  natura  eloquentiam 
fecit,  ut  una  de  re  bene  dici  nisi  semel  non  possit. 
Nisi  forte  histrionum  multa  circa  voces  easdem6 
variare  gestus  potest,  orandi  minor  vis,  ut  dicatur 
aliquid,  post  quod  in  eadem  materia  nibil  dicen- 
dum  sit.  Sed  esto,  neque  melius  quod  invenimus 
esse  neque  par,  est  certe  proximis  locus.  An  vero  7 
ipsi  non  bis  ac  saepius  de  eadem  re  dicimus  et 
quidem  continuas  nonnumquam  sententias  ?  Nisi 
forte  contendere  nobiscum  possumus,  cum  aliis 
non  possumus.  Nam  si  uno  genere  bene  dicere- 
tur,  fas  erat  existimari  praeclusam  nobis  a  priori- 
bus  viam;  nunc  vero  innumerabiles  sunt  modi 
plurimaeque  eodem  viae  ducunt.  Sua  brevitatiS 
gratia,  sua  copiae ;  alia  translatis  virtus,  alia  pro- 
priis ;  hoc  oratio  recta,  illud  figura  declinata 
commendat.  Ipsa  denique  utilissinaa  est  exerci- 
tationi  difficultas.  Quid,  quod  auctores  maximi 
sic  diligentius  cognoscuntur  ?    Non  enim  scripta 


72  INST.   ORATOR.   X,  5,   9-13. 

lectione  secura  transcurrimus,  sed  tractamns 
singula  et  necessario  introspicimiis  et^  quantum 
virtutis  liabeant,  vel  lioc  ipso  cognoscimus^  quod 
imitari  non  possunius. 

9  ISTec  aliena  tantum  transferre,  sed  etiana  nostra 
pluribus  modis  tractare  proderit :  ut  ex  industria 
sumamus  sententias  quasdam  easque  versemus 
quam    numerosissime,  velut    eadem    cera    aliae 

lOaliaeque  formae  duci  solent.  Plurimum  autem 
parari  f acultatis  existimo  ex  simplicissima  quaque 
materia.  Nam  ilia  multiplici  personarum,  causa- 
rum,  temporum,  locorum,  dictorum,  factorum  di- 
versitate  facile  delitescet  infirmitas,  tot  se  undi- 
que    rebus,    ex    quibus    aliqimm    apprehendas, 

11  offerentibus.  Illud  virtutis  indicium  est,  fundere 
quae  natura  contracta  sunt,  augere  parva,  varie- 
tatem  similibus,  voluptatem  expositis  dare,  et- 
bene  dicere  multa  de  panels. 

In  hoc  optime  f acient  infinitae  quaestio- 
n  e  s,  quas  vocari  t  b  e  s  i  s  diximus,  quibus  Cicero 

12  lam  princeps  in  re  publica  exerceri  solebat.  His 
confinis  est  destructioet  confirmatio  sen- 
tentiarum.  Nam  cum  sit  sententia  decretum 
quoddam  atque  praeceptum,  quod  de  re^  idem  de 
iudicio  rei  quaeri  potest.  Tum  loci  commu- 
nes, quos  etiam  scriptos  ab  oratoribus  scimus. 
Nam  qui  baec  recta  tantum  et  in  nullos  flexus 
recedentia  copiose  tractaverit,  utique  in  illis  plu- 
res  excursus  recipientibus  magis  abundabit  erit- 

iSque  in  omnis  causas  paratus.  Omnes  enim 
generalibus  quaestionibus  constant.  Nam  quid 
interest  ^  Cornelius  tribunus  plebis,  quod  codicem 
legerit,  reus  sit,^  an  quaeramus:  *  violeturne  males- 


INST.  ORATOR,  X,  5,  14-17.  73 

tas,  si  magistratus  rogationem  suam  populo  ipse 
recitaverit  ? '  '  Milo  Clodium  rectene  occiderit/ 
veniat  in  indicium,  an,  ^  oporteatne  insidiatorem 
interfici  vel  perniciosnm  rei  pnblicae  civem, 
etiamsi  non  insidietur  ? '  '  Cato  Marciam  hones- 
tene  tradiderit  Hortensio/  an,  ^conveniatne  res 
talis  bono  viro  ? '  De  personis  indicatnr,  sed  de 
rebus  contenditur. 

Declamationes  vero,  quales  in  scbolis  rhe- 1^ 
torum  dicuntur,  si  modo  sunt  ad  veritatem  ac- 
commodatae  et  orationibus  similes,  non  tantum 
dum  adolescit  iuvenis  sunt  utilissimae,  quia  in- 
ventionem  et  dispositionem  pariter  exercent,  sed 
etiam  cum  est  consummatus  ac  iam  in  f  oro  clarus. 
Alitur  enim  at  que  enitescit  velut  pabulo  laetiore 
facundia  et  assidua  contentionum  asperitate  fa- 
tigata  renovatur.  Quapropter  historiae  non- 15 
numquam  ubertas  in  aliqua  exercendi  stili  parte 
ponenda  et  dialogorum  libertate  gestiendum. 
Ne  carmine  quidem  ludere  contrarium  fuerit; 
sicut  athletae,  remissa  quibusdam  temporibus 
ciborum  atque  exercitationum  certa  necessitate, 
otio  et  iucundioribus  epulis  reficiuntur.  Ideoque  16 
miM  videtur  M.  TuUius  tantum  intulisse  elo- 
quentiae  lumen,  quod  in  bos  quoque  studiorum 
secessus  excurrit.  l^am  si  nobis  sola  materia 
fuerit  ex  litibus,  necesse  est  deteratur  fulgor  et 
durescat  articulus  et  ipse  ille  mucro  ingenii  coti- 
diana  pugna  retundatur. 

Sed  quemadmodum  forensibus   certaminibus  17 
exercitatos  et  quasi  militantis  reficit  ac  reparat 
baec  velut  sagina  dicendi,  sic  adulescentes  non 
debent  nimium  in  falsa  rerum  imagine  detineri  et 


74  INST.  ORATOR.  X,  5,  18-21. 

inanibns  se  sinmlacris  usque  adeo,  ut  difficilis  ab 
his  digressus  sit,  adsuefacere,  ne  ab  ilia,  in  qua 
prope  consenuerunt,  urabra  vera  discrimina  velut 

18  quendam  solem  ref ormident.  Quod  accidisse  eti- 
am  Porcio  Latroni,  qui  primus  clari  nominis  pro- 
fessor fuit,  traditur,  ut,  cum  ei  summam  in  scbo- 
lis  opinionem  obtinenti  causa  in  f  oro  esset  oranda, 
impense  petierit,  uti  subsellia  in  basilicam  trans- 
ferrentur.  Ita  illi  caelum  novum  fuit,  ut  omnis 
eius  eloquentia  contineri  tecto  ac  parietibus  vide- 

19retur.  Quare  iuvenis,  qui  rationem  inveniendi 
eloquendique  a  praeceptoribus  diligenter  accepe- 
rit  (quod  non  est  infiniti  operis,  si  docere  sciant  et 
velint),  exercitationem  quoque  modicam  fuerit 
consecutus,  oratorem  sibi  aliquem,  quod  apud 
maiores  fieri  solebat,  deligat,  quem  sequatur, 
quem  imitetur ;  iudiciis  intersit  quam  plurimis 
et  sit  certaminis,  cui  destinatur,  frequens  specta- 

20  tor.  Tum  causas  vel  easdem,  quas  agi  audierit, 
stilo  et  ipse  componat,  vel  etiam  alias,  veras  mo- 
do,  et  utrimque  tractet,  et,  quod  in  gladiatoribus 
fieri  videmus,  decretoriis  exerceatur,  ut  fecisse 
Brutum  diximus  pro  Milone.  Melius  hoc  quam 
rescribere  veteribus  orationibus,  ut  fecit  Cestius 
contra  Ciceronis  actionem  habitam  pro  eodem, 
cum  alteram  partem  satis  nosse  non  posset  ex  sola 
defensione. 

21  Citius  autem  idoneus  erit  iuvenis,  quem  prae- 
ceptor  coegerit  in  declamando  quam  simillimum 
esse  veritati  et  per  totas  ire  materias,  quarum 
nunc  f acillima  aut  maxime  f avorabilia  decerpunt. 
Obstant  huic,  quod  secundo  loco  posui,  fere  turba 
discipulorum  et  consuetudo  classium  certis  diebus 


INST.   ORATOR.   X,   5,  23,   23;   6,  1.  75 

audiendarum,  nonniMl  etiam  persuasio  patrum 
numerantium  potius  declamationes  quam  aesti- 
mantiiiin.  Sed,  quod  dixi  primo,  ut  arbitror,  22 
libro,  nee  ille  se  bonus  praeceptor  maiore  numero 
quam  sustinere  possit  onerabit,  et  inanem  lo- 
quacitatem  recidet,  ut  omnia  quae  sunt  in  contro- 
versial non,  ut  quidem  volunt,  quae  in  rerum 
natura,  dicantur;  et  vel  longiore  potius  dierum 
spatio  laxabit  dicendi  necessitatem  vel  materias 
dividere  permittet.  Una  enim  diligenter  effecta  33 
plus  proderit  quam  plures  inclioatae  et  quasi 
degustatae.  Propter  quod  accidit,  ut  nee  suo  loeo 
quidque  ponatur,  nee  ilia  quae  prima  sunt  servent 
suam  legem,  iuvenibus  floseulos  omnium  partium 
in  ea  quae  sunt  dieturi  eongerentibus ;  quo  fit,  ut 
timentes,  ne  sequentia  perdant,  priora  confun- 
dant. 


CAPUT  VI. 
DE   COGITATIONE. 

YI.  Proxima  stilo  eogitatio  est,  quae  et 
ipsa  vires  ab  hoc  accipit,  estque  inter  scribendi 
laborem  extemporalemque  fortunam  media  quae- 
dam  et  nescio  an  usus  frequentissimi.  Nam  scri- 
bere  non  ubique  nee  semper  possumus,  eogitationi 
temporis  ac  loei  plurimum  est.  Haec  paucis  ad- 
modum  lioris  magnas  etiam  causas  eomplectitur, 
haee,  quotiens  intermissus  est  somnus,  ipsis  noe- 
tis  tenebris  adiuvatur,  haee  inter  medios  rerum 
actus   aliquid  invenit  vacui  nee   otium  patitur. 


76  INST.  ORATOR.  X,   6,  2-6. 

2Neque  vero  rerum  ordinem  modo,  qncwi  ipsuni 
satis  erat,  intra  se  ipsa  disponit,  sed  verba  etiam 
copulat  totamqne  ita  contexit  orationem,  ut  ei 
nihil  praeter  manum  desit ;  nam  memoriae  quo-. 
que  plerumque  inhaerent  fidelius,  quae  nulls 
scribendi  securitate  laxantur. 

Sed  ne  ad  hanc  quidem  vim  cogitandi  perve^ 

3niri  potest  aut  subito  aut  cito.  Nam  primum 
facienda  multo  stilo  forma  est,  quae  nos  etiam 
cogitantis  sequatur ;  turn,  adsumendus  usus  pau- 
latim,  ut  pauca  primum  complectamur  animo, 
quae  reddi  fideliter  possint ;  mox  per  incrementa 
tam  modica,  ut  onerari  se  labor  ille  non  sentiat, 
augenda  vis  et  exercitatione  multa  continenda 
est,  quae  quidem  maxima  ex  parte  memoria  con- 
stat ;  ideoque  aliqua  mihi  in  ilium  locum  diffe- 

4renda  sunt.  Eo  tamen  pervenit,  ut  is,  cui  non 
refragetur  ingenium,  acri  studio  adiutus  tantum 
consequatur,  ut  ei  tam  quae  cogitarit  quam  quae 
scripserit  atque  edidicerit  in  dicendo  tidem  ser- 
vent.  Cicero  certe  Graecorum  Metrodorum  Scep- 
sium  et  Empylum  Rhodium  nostrorumque  Hor- 
tensium  tradidit,  quae  cogitaverant,  ad  verbum 
in  agendo  rettulisse. 

5  Sed  si  forte  aliquis  inter  dicendum  offulserit 
extemporalis  color,  non  superstitiose  cogitatis  de- 
m.um  est  inhaerendum.  Neque  enim  tantum  ha- 
bent  curae,  ut  non  sit  dandus  et  fortunae  locus, 
cum  saepe  etiam  scriptis  ea  quae  subito  nata  sunt 
inserantur.  Ideoque  totum  hoc  exercitationis 
genus  ita  instituendum  est,  ut  et  digredi  ex  eo  et 

^regredi  in  id  facile  possimus.  N'am  ut  primum 
est  domo  adferre  paratam  dicendi  copiam  et  cer- 


INST.   ORATOR.   X,   6,   7;  7,  1,  2.  77 

tarn,  ita  refutare  temporis  munera  longe  stultissi- 
mum  est.  Quare  cogitatio  in  hoc  praeparetur,  ut 
nos  fortuna  decipere  non  possit,  adiuvare  possit. 
Id  autem  fiet  memoriae  viribus,  ut  ilia,  quae  com- 
plexi  animo  sumus,  fluant  secura ;  non  sollicitos 
et  respicientes  et  una  spe  suspensos  recordationis 
non  sinant  providere.  Alioqui  vel  extemporalem 
temeritatem  malo  quam  male  cohaerentem  cogi- 
tationem.  Peius  enim  quaeritur  retrorsus,  quia,  7 
dum  ilia  desideramus,  ab  aliis  avertimur,  et  ex 
memoria  potius  res  petimus  quam  ex  materia. 
Plura  sunt  autem,  si  utrumque  quaerendum  est, 
quae  inveniri  possunt  quam  quae  inventa  sunt. 


CAPUT  vn. 

QUEMADMODUM   EXTEMPORALIS   FACILITAS   PARE- 
TUR   ET   CONTINEATUR. 

VII.  Maximus  vero  studiorum  fructus  est  et 
velut  praemium  quoddam  amplissimum  longi 
laboris  extempore  dicendi  facultas,  quam 
qui  non  erit  consecutus,  mea  quidem  sententia, 
civilibus  officiis  renuntiabit  et  solam  scribendi 
facultatem  potius  ad  alia  opera  convertet.  Vix 
enim  bonae  fidei  viro  convenit  auxilium  in  publi- 
cum polliceri,  quod  praesentissimis  quibusque 
periculis  desit ;  intrare  portum  ad  quem  navis 
accedere  nonnisi  lenibus  ventis  vecta  possit ;  si-  3 
quidem  innumerabiles  accidunt   subitae  necessi- 


78  INST.   ORATOR.  X,   1,  3-6. 

tates  vel  apud  magistratus  vel  repraesentatis 
iudiciis  continiio  agendi.  Qnarnm  si  qua,  non 
dico  cuicumque  innocentium  civium,  sed  amico- 
rum  ac  propinquorum.  alicui  evenerit,  stabitne 
mutus  et  salut arena  petentibiis  vocem  statimque, 
si  non  succurratur,  perituris  moras  et  secessum 
et  silentium  qnaeret,  dnm  ilia  verba  fabricentur 
et  memoriae  insidant  et  vox  ac  latus  praeparetur  ? 

3  Quae  vero  patitur  hoc  oratio,  nt  quisquam  pos- 
sit  orator  omittere  casus  ?  Quid,  cum  adversa- 
rio  respondendum  erit,  fiet  ?  Nam  saepe  ea,  quae 
opinati  sumus,  et  contra  quae  scripsimus,  f  allunt, 
ac  tota  subito  causa  mutatur ;  atque  ut  guberna- 
tori  ad  incursus  tempestatum,  sic  agenti  ad  varie- 

4  tat  em  causarum  ratio  mutanda  est.  Quid  porro 
multus  stilus  et  adsidua  lectio  et  longa  studiorum 
aetas  facit,  si  manet  eadem  quae  fuit  incipienti- 
bus  difficultas  ?  Periisse  profecto  confitendum 
est  praeteritum  laborem,  cui  semper  idem  labo- 
randum  est.  Neque  ego  hoc  ago,  ut  ex  tempore 
dicere  malit,  sed  ut  possit.  Id  autem  maxime 
hoc  modo  consequemurc 

5  Nota  sit  primum  dicendi  via ;  neque  enim 
prius  contingere  cursus  potest  quam  scierimus, 
quo  sit  et  qua  perveniendum.  Nee  satis  est  non 
ignorare  quae  sint  causarum  iudicialium  partes, 
aut  quaestionum  ordinem  recte  disponere,  quam- 
quam  ista  sint  praecipua ;  sed  quid  quoque  loco 
primum  sit  ac  secundum  et  deinceps ;  quae  ita 
sunt  natura  copulata,  ut  mutari  aut  intervelli 

6  sine  confusione  non  possint.  Quisquis  autem  via 
dicet,  ducetur  ante  omnia  rerum  ipsa  serie  velut 


INST.  ORATOR.  X,   7,   7-10.  Yd 

duce ;  propter  quod  liomines  etiam  modice  exer- 
citati  facillime  tenorem  in  narrationibus  servant. 
Deinde,  quid  qnoque  loco  qnaerant,  scient,  nee 
circnmspectabunt  nee  offerentibus  se  aliunde 
sensibus  turbabuntur  nee  eonf  undent  ex  diversis 
orationem  velut  salientes  hue  illue  nee  usquam 
insistentes.  Postremo  habebunt  modum  et  finem,  7 
qui  esse  eitra  divisionem  nullus  potest.  Expletis 
pro  facultate  omnibus,  quae  proposuerint,  per- 
venisse  se  ad  ultimum  sentient. 

Et  baec  quidem  ex  arte,  ilia  vero  ex  studio : 
ut  eopiam  sermonis  optimi,  quemadmodum  prae- 
eeptuni  est  eomparemus ;  multo  ae  fideli  stilo  sie 
formetur  oratio,  ut  scriptorum  eolorem  etiam 
quae  subito  effusa  sint  reddant;  ut,  eum  multa 
scripserimus,  etiam  multa  dicamus.  Nam  con- 8 
suetudo  et  exercitatio  f acilitatem  maxime  parit ; 
quae  si  paululum  intermissa  fuerit,  non  velocitas 
ilia  modo  tardatur,  sed  ipsum  os  quoque  coneur- 
rit.  Quamquam  enim  opus  est  naturali  quadam 
mobilitate  animi,  ut,  dum  proxima  dicimus,  stru- 
ere  ulteriora  possimus,  semperque  nostram  vocem 
pro  visa  et  f  ormata  cogitatio  excipiat,  vix  tamen  9 
aut  natura  aut  ratio  in  tam  multiplex  officium 
diducere  animum  queat,  ut  inventioni,  disposi- 
tioni,  elocutioni,  ordini  rerum  verborumque,  tum 
iis,  quae  dicit,  quae  subiuncturus  est,  quae  ultra 
spectanda  sunt,  adhibita  vocis,  pronuntiationis, 
gestus  observatione,  simul  sufficiat.  Longe  enim  10 
praecedat  oportet  intentio  ae  prae  se  res  agat, 
quantumque  dicendo  consumitur,  tantum  ex  ulti- 
mo prorogetur,  ut,  donee  perveniamus  ad  finem. 


80  INST.   ORATOR.   X,   7,   11-15. 

non  minus  prospectii  procedamus  quam  gradu,  si 
non  intersistentes  offensantesque  brevia  ilia  at- 
qne  concisa  singnltantium  modo  eiecturi  sumus. 

11  Est  igitur  iisus  quidam  inrationalis,  quern 
Graeci  aXoyov  Tpi/Srjv  vocant,  qua  manus  in  scri- 
bendo  decurrit,  qua  oculi  totos  simul  in  lectione 
versus  flexusque  eorum  et  transitus  intuentur,  et 
ante  sequentia  vident  quam  priora  dixerunt. 
Quo  constant  miracula  ilia  in  scaenis  pilariorum 
ac  ventilatorum,  ut  ea  quae  emiserint  ultro  ve- 
nire in  manus  credas  et  qua  iubentur  decurrere. 

12  Sed  bic  usus  ita  proderit,  si  ea  de  qua  locuti  su- 
mus ars  antecesserit,  ut  ipsum  illud,  quod  in  se 
rationem  non  habet,  in  ratione  versetur.  Nam 
mibi  ne  dicere  quidem  videtur  nisi  qui  disposite, 

13  ornate,  copiose  dicit,-  sed  tumultuari.  Nee  f ortu- 
iti  sermonis  contextum  mirabor  umquam,  quem 
iurgantibus  etiam  mulierculis  superfluere  video ; 
cum  eo  quod,  si  calor  ac  spiritus  tulit,  frequenter 
accidit,    ut    successum    extemporalem    consequi 

14cura  non  possit.  Deum  tunc  adfuisse,  cum  id 
evenisset,  veteres  oratores,  ut  Cicero  dicit,  dicti- 
tabant.  Sed  ratio  manifesta  est.  Nam  bene  con- 
cepti  adfectus  et  recentes  rerum  imagines  con- 
tinuo  impetu  feruntur,  quae  nonnumquam  mora 
stili  refrigescunt  et  dilatae  non  revertuntur. 
Utique  vero,  cum  infelix  ilia  verborum  cavillatio 
accessit  et  cursus  ad  singula  vestigia  restitit,  non 
potest  ferri  contorta  vis,  sed,  ut  optime  vocum 
singularum  cedat  electio,  non  continua,  sed  com- 
posita  est. 

15  Quare  capiendae  sunt  illae,  de  quibus  dixi,  re- 
rum  imagines,  quas  vocari  c^avrao-tas  indicavi= 


INST.   ORATOR.   X,   7,   16-19.  81 

mus,  omniaque,  de  quibus  dicturi  erimus,  per- 
sonae,  quaestiones,  spes,  metus  habenda  in  oculis, 
in  adfectus  recipienda ;  pectus  est  enim,  quod 
disertos  facit,  et  vis  mentis.  Ideoque  imperitis 
quoque,  si  modo  sint  aliquo  adfectu  concitati, 
verba  non  desunt.  Turn  intendendus  animus,  16 
non  in  aliquam  rem  unam,  sed  in  plures  simul 
continuas  ;  ut,  si  per  aliquam  rectam  viam  mitta- 
mus  oculos,  simul  omnia  quae  sunt  in  ea  circaque 
intuemur,  non  ultimum  tantum  videmus,  sed  us- 
que ad  ultimum.  Addit  ad  dicendum  etiam  pu- 
dor  stimulos,  mirumque  videri  potest,  quod,  cum 
stilus  secreto  gaudeat  atque  omnis  arbitros  re- 
formidet,  extemporalis  actio  auditorum  frequen- 
tia,  ut  miles  congestu  signorum,  excitatur.  Nam- 17 
que  et  difficiliorem  cogitationem  exprimit  et 
expellit  dicendi  necessitas,  et  secundos  impetus 
auget  placendi  cupido.  Adeo  pretium  omnia 
spectant,  ut  eloquentia  quoque,  quamquam  pluri- 
mum  habeat  in  se  voluptatis,  maxime  tamen 
praesenti  fructu  laudis  opinionisque  ducatur. 

Nee  quisquam  tantum  fidat  ingenio,  ut  id  sibi  18 
speret  incipienti  statim  posse  contingere ;  sed, 
sicut  in  cogitatione  praecipimus,  ita  facilitatem 
quoque  extemporalem  a  parvis  initiis  paulatim 
perducemus  ad  summam,  quae  neque  perfici  ne- 
que  contineri  nisi  usu  potest.  Ceterum  pervenire  19 
eo  debet,  ut  cogitatio  non  utique  melior  sit  ea,  sed 
tutior ;  cum  banc  facilitatem  non  in  prosa  modo 
multi  sint  consecuti,  sed  etiam  in  carmine,  ut 
Antipater  Sidonius  et  Licinius  Archias ;  creden- 
dum  enim  Ciceroni  est ;  non  quia  nostris  quoque 
temporibus  non  et  fecerint  quidam  hoc  et  faciant. 
6 


82  INSl.  ORATOR.   X,   7,  20-24 

Quod  tamen  non  ipsum  tain  probabile  puto,  (ne- 
que  enim  habet  aut  usum  res  aut  necessitatem) 
quam  exhort andis  in  banc  spem,  qui  foro  prae- 

20  parantur,  utile  exemplum.  Neque  vero  tanta  sit 
umquam  fiducia  facilitatis,  ut  non  breve  saltern 
tempus,  quod  nusquam  fere  deerit,  ad  ea  quae 
dicturi  sumus  dispicienda  sumamus :  quod  in 
iudiciis  ac  foro  datur  semper ;  neque  enim  quis- 
quam  est,  qui  causam  quam  non  didicerit  agat. 

21  Declamatores  quosdam  perversa  ducit  ambitio, 
ut,  exposita  controversia,  protinus  dicere  velint, 
quin  etiam,  quod  est  in  primis  frivolum  ac  scaeni- 
cum,  verbum  petant,  quo  incipiant.  Sed  tam 
contumeliosos  in  se  ridet  invicem  eloquentia,  et 
qui  stultis  videri  eruditi  volunt,  stulti  eruditis 

22  iudicantur.  Si  qua  tamen  f ortuna  tam  subitam 
fecerit  agendi  necessitatem,  mobiliore  quodam 
opus  erit  ingenio,  et  vis  omnis  intendenda  rebus, 
et  in  praesentia  remittendum  aliquid  ex  cura  ver- 
borum,  si  consequi  utrumque  non  dabitur.  Tum 
et  tardior  pronuntiatio  moras  habet  et  suspensa 
ac  velut  dubitans  oratio,  ut  tamen  deliberare,  non 

23  haesitare  videamur.  Hoc,  dum  egredimur  e  por- 
tu,  si  nos,  nondum  aptatis  satis  armamentis,  aget 
ventus ;  deinde  paulatim  simul  euntes  aptabi- 
mus  vela  et  disponemus  rudentes  et  impleri  sinus 
optabimus.  Id  potius,  quam  se  inani  verborum 
torrenti  dare  quasi  tempestatibus,  quo  volent, 
auferendum. 

24  Sed  non  minore  studio  continetur  haec  facul- 
tas  quam  paratur ;  ars  enim  semel  percepta  non 
labitur,  stilus  quoque  intermissione  paululum 
admodum  de  celeritate  deperdit ;  promptum  hoc 


INST.  ORATOR,  X,  7  ,  25-28.  83 

et  in  expedite  positura  exercitatione  sola  conti- 
netur.  Hac  uti  sic  optimum  est,  ut  cotidie  dica- 
mus  audientibus  pluribus,  maxime  de  quorum, 
simus  iudicio  atque  opinione  soUiciti ;  rarum  est 
enim,  ut  satis  se  quisque  vereatur.  Vel  soli  ta- 
men  dicamus  potius  quam.  omnino  non  dicamus. 
Est  et  ilia  exercitatio  cogitandi  totasque  m.aterias  25 
vel  silentio  (dum  tamen  quasi  dicat  intra  se  ip- 
sum)  persequendi,  quae  nuUo  non  et  tempore  et 
loco,  quando  non  aliud  agimus,  explicari  potest, 
et  est  in  parte  utilior  quam  haec  proxima ;  dili-  26 
gentius  enim  componitur  quam  ilia,  in  qua  con- 
textum  dicendi  intermittere  veremur.  Rursus  in 
alia  plus  prior  confert,  vocis  firmitatem,  oris 
facilitatem,  motum  corporis,  qui  et  ipse,  ut  dixi, 
excitat  oratorem  et  iactatione  manus,  pedis  sup- 
plosione,  sicut  cauda  leones  facere  dicuntur,  hor- 
tatur.  Studendum  vero  semper  et  ubique.  Ne-  27 
que  enim  fere  tam  est  ullus  dies  occupatus,  ut 
nihil  lucrativae,  ut  Cicero  Brutum  facere  tradit, 
operae  ad  scribendum  aut  legendum  aut  dicen- 
dum  rapi  aliquo  momento  temporis  possit ;  siqui- 
dem  C.  Carbo  etiam  in  tabernaculo  solebat  hac 
uti  exercitatione  dicendi.  Ne  id  quidem  tacen-28 
dum  est,  quod  eidem  Ciceroni  placet,  nullum 
nostrum  usquam  neglegentem  esse  sermonem; 
quidquid  loquemur  ubicumque,  sit  pro  sua  scili- 
cet portione  perfectum.  Scribendum  certe  num- 
quam  est  magis,  quam  cum  multa  dicemus  ex 
tempore.  Ita  enim  servabitur  pondus,  et  innatans 
ilia  verborum  f acilitas  in  altum  reducetur ;  sicut 
rustici  proximas  vitis  radices  amputant,  quae 
illam  in  summum   solum   ducunt,  ut  inferiores 


84:  INST.   ORATOR.   X,   7,  29-32. 

29  penitus  descendendo  firmentur.  Ac  nescio  an,  si 
Titrumque  cum  cura  et  studio  fecerimus,  invicem 
prosit,  ut  scribendo  dicamus  diligentius,  dicendo 
scribamus  facilius.  Scribendum  ergo,  quotiens 
licebit ;  si  id  non  dabitur,  cogitandum ;  ab  utro- 
que  exclusi  debent  tamen  id  efficere,  ut  neque 
deprensus  orator  neque  litigator  destitutus  esse 
videatur. 

30  Plerumque  autem  multa  agentibus  accidit,  ut 
maxime  necessaria  et  utique  initia  scribant,  cetera 
quae  domo  adferunt  cogitatione  complectantur, 
subitis  ex  tempore  occurrant ;  quod  f ecisse  M. 
Tullium  commentariis  ipsius  apparet.  Sed  ferun- 
tur  aliorum  quoque  et  inventi  forte,  ut  eos  dictu- 
rus  quisque  composuerat,  et  in  libros  digesti,  ut 
causarum,  quae  sunt  actae  a  Servio  Sulpicio,  cuius 
tres  orationes  extant;  sed  hi  de  quibus  loquor 
commentarii  ita  sunt  exacti,  ut  ab  ipso  mihi  in 
memoriam  posteritatis  videantur  esse  compositi. 

31  Nam  Ciceronis  ad  praesens  modo  tempus  aptatos 
libertus  Tiro  contraxit;  quos  non  ideo  excuso, 
quia  non  probem^  sed  ut  sint  magis  admirabiles. 
In  hoc  genere  prorsus  recipio  hanc  brevem  adno- 
tationem  libellosque,  qui  vel  manu  teneantur,  et 

32  ad  quos  interim  respicere  fas  sit.  Illud  quod 
Laenas  praecipit  displicet  mihi,  vel  in  his  quae 
scripserimus  summas  in  commentarium  et  capita 
conferre.  Facit  enim  ediscendi  neglegentiam 
haec  ipsa  fiducia  et  lacerat  ac  deformat  oratio- 
nem.  Ego  autem  ne  scribendum  quidem  puto, 
quod  non  simus  memoria  persecuturi.  Nam  id 
quoque  accidit,  ut  revocet  nos  cogitatio  ad  ilia 
elaborata  nee  sinat  praesentem  f ortunam  experiri. 


INST.  ORATOR.  X,   7,  33.  85 

Sic  anceps  inter  utrumque  animus  aestuat,  cum  33 
et  scripta  perdidit  et  non  quaerit  nova.     Sed  de 
memoria  destinatus  est  libro  proximo  locus  nee 
huic  parti  subiungendus,  quia  sunt  alia  prius  no- 
bis dicenda. 


M.  FABII  QUINTILIANI 

IJ^STITUTIOlSriS    OEATOEIAE 

LIBER  DUODECIMUS. 

QUALIS  A  SCHOLIS  DIMISSI  DEBEAT 
OKATORIS  ESSE   VITA. 


PROOEMIUM. 

Ventum  est  ad  partem  operis  destinati  longe 
gravissimam.  Cuius  equidem  onus  si  tantum 
opinione  prima  concipere  potuissem,  quanto  me 
premi  fereiis  sentio,  maturius  consuluissem  vires 
meas.  Sed  initio  pudor  omittendi,  quae  promise- 
ram,  tenuit ;  mox,  quamquam  per  singulas  prope 

partis  labor  cresceret,  ne  perderem,  quae  iam 
effecta  erant,  per  omnis  difficultates  animo  me 
2sustentavi.  Quare  nunc  quoque,  licet  maior 
quam  umquam  moles  premat,  tamen  prospicienti 
finem  mihi  constitutum  est  vel  deficere  potius 
quam  desperare.  Fefellit  autem,  quod  initium  a 
parvis  ceperamus;  mox  velut  aura  solicitante 
provecti  longius,  dum  tamen  nota  ilia  et  pleris- 
que  artium  scriptoribus  tractata  praecipimus, 
nee  adliuc  a  litore  procul  videbamur  et  multos 
circa  velut  iisdem  se  ventis  credere  ausos  habe- 


INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   3,4;  1,1.  87 

banlus.  lam  cum  eloquendi  rationem.  novissim.e  3 
repertam  paucissimisque  temptatam  ingressi  su- 
mus,  rarus  qui  tam  procul  a  portu  recessisset, 
reperiebatur.  Postquam.  vero  nobis  ille,  quem 
instituebamus,  orator  a  dicendi  magistris  dimis- 
sus  aut  suo  iam  impetu  fertur,  aut  maiora  sibi 
auxilia  ex  ipsis  sapientiae  penetralibus  petit, 
quam  in  altum  simus  ablati,  sentire  coepimus. 
Nunc  caelum  undique  et  undique  pon-4 
tus.  Unum  modo  in  ilia  inimensa  vastitate 
cernere  videmur  M.  Tullium,  qui  tamen  ipse, 
quam  vis  tanta  atque  ita  instructa  nave  hoc  mare 
ingressus,  contraliit  vela  inhibetque  remos  et  de 
ipso  demum  genere  dicendi,  quo  sit  usurus  per- 
fectus  orator,  satis  habet  dicere.  At  nostra  te- 
meritas  etiam  mores  ei  conabitur  dare  et  adsigna- 
bit  officia.  Ita  nee  antecedentem  consequi  possu- 
mus,  et  longius  eundum  est,  ut  res  feret.  Proba- 
bilis  tamen  cupiditas  honestorum  et  velut  tutio- 
ris  audentiae  est  temptare,  quibus  paratior  venia 
est. 


CAPUT  L 

NON  POSSE   ORATOREM  ESSE    NISI  VIRUM   BONUM. 

I.  Sit  ergo  nobis  orator,  quem  constituimus, 
is,  qui  a  M.  Catone  finitur,  vir  bonus  dicendi 
p  e  r  i  t  u  s ;  verum,  id  quod  et  ille  posuit  prius,  et 
ipsa  natura  potius  ac  mains  est,  utique  vir  bo- 
nus: id  non  eo  tan tum^  quod,  si  vis  ilia  dicendi 
malitiam  instruxerit,  nihil  sit  publicis  privatis- 


88  INST.   ORATOR.  XII,   1,  2-5. 

que  rebus  perniciosius  eloquentia^  nosque  ipsi, 
qui  pro  virili  parte  conferre  aliquid  ad  facultatem 
dicendi  conati  sumus,  pessime  mereamur  de  rebus 
humanis,  si  latroni  comparamus  haec  arma^  non 

2  militi.  Quid  de  nobis  loquor  ?  Rerum  ipsa  na- 
tura  in  eo,  quod  praecipue  indulsisse  homini  vide- 
tur,  quoque  nos  a  ceteris  animalibus  separasse, 
non  parens,  sed  noverca  fuerit,  si  facultatem  di- 
cendi, sociam  scelerum,  adversam  innocentiae, 
bostem  veritatis  invenit.  Mutos  enim  nasci  et 
egere  omni  ratione  satius  fuisset,  quam  provi- 
dentiae  munera  in  mutuam  perniciem  convertere. 

3  Longius  tendit  hoc  iudicium  meum ;  neque 
enim  tantum  id  dico,  eum,  qui  sit  orator,  virum 
bonum  esse  oportere,  sed  ne  futurum  quidem  ora- 
torem  nisi  virum  bonum.  Nam  certe  neque  in- 
tellegentiam  concesseris  iis,  qui,  proposita  bones- 
torum  ac  turpium  via,  peiorem  sequi  malent,  ne- 
que prudentiam ;  cum  in  gravissimas  frequenter 
legum,  semper  vero  malae  conscientiae  poenas  a 
semet  ipsis  improviso  rerum  exitu    induantur. 

4Quodsi  neminem  malum  esse  nisi  stultum  eun- 
dem,  non  modo  sapientibus  dicitur,  sed  vulgo 
quoque  semper  est  creditum,  certe  non  fiet  um- 
quam  stultus  orator.  Adde  quod  ne  studio  qui- 
dem operis  pulcherrimi  vacare  mens,  nisi  omni- 
bus vitiis  libera,  potest :  primum  quod  in  eodem 
pectore  nullum  est  bonestorum  turpiumque  con- 
sortium, et  cogitare  optima  simul  ac  deterrima 
non  magis  est  unius  animi,  quam  eiusdem  bomi- 

5  nis  bonum  esse  ac  malum ;  tum  ilia  quoque  ex 
causa,  quod  mentem  tantae  rei  intentam  vacare 
omnibus  aliis  etiam  culpa  carentibus  curis  opor- 


INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   1,  0-9.  89 

tet.  Ita  demum  enim  libera  ac  tota,  nulla  dis- 
tringente  atque  alio  ducente  causa,  spectabit  id  so- 
lum, ad  quod  accingitur.  Quodsi  agrorum  nimia  6 
cura  et  sollicitior  rei  familiaris  diligentia  et  ve- 
nandi  voluptas  et  dati  spectaculis  dies  multum 
studiis  auferunt  (huic  enim  rei  perit  tempus, 
quodcumque  alteri  datur),  quid  putamus  facturas 
cupiditatem,  avaritiam,  invidiam,  quarum  impo- 
tentissimae  cogitationes  somnos  etiam  ipsos  et 
ilia  per  quietem  visa  perturbant  ?  Nihil  est  enim  7 
tam  occupatum,  tam  multiforme,  tot  ac  tam 
variis  adfectibus  concisum  atque  laceratum  quam 
mala  mens.  Nam  et  cum  insidiatur,  spe,  curis, 
labore  distringitur,  et  etiam  cum  sceleris  compos 
f  uit,  sollicitudine,  paenitentia,  poenarum  omnium 
expectatione  torquetur.  Quis  inter  liaec  litteris 
aut  ulli  bonae  arti  locus  ?  Non  bercule  magis 
quam  frugibus  in  terra  sentibus  ac  rubis  occu- 
pata. 

Age,  non  ad  perferendos  studiorum  laboresS 
necessaria  frugalitas  ?  Quid  igitur  ex  libidine  ac 
luxuria  spei  ?  Non  praecipue  acuit  ad  cupidita- 
tem  litterarum  amor  laudis  ?  Num  igitur  malis 
esse  laudem  curae  putamus  ?  lam  hoc  quis  non 
videt,  maximam  partem  orationis  in  tractatu 
aequi  bonique  consistere  ?  Dicetne  de  his  secun- 
dum debitam  rerum  dignitatem  mains  atque  in- 
iquus. 

Denique,  ut  maximam  partem  quaestionis  exi-  9 
mam,  demus,  id  quod   nullo   modo   fieri   potest, 
idem  ingenii,  studii,  doctrinae,  pessimo  atque  op- 
timo  viro :  uter  melior  dicetur  orator  ?    Nimirum 
qui  homo  quoque  melior.     Non  igitur  umquam 


90  INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   1,   10-15. 

10  mains  idem  homo  et  perf ectus  orator.  Non  enim 
perfectura  est  quidquam,  quo  melius  est  aliud. 
Sed,  ne  more  Socraticorum.  nobismet  ipsi  respon- 
sum  finxisse  videamur,  sit  aliquis  adeo  contra 
veritatem  obstinatus,  ut  audeat  dicere,  eodem  in- 
genio,  studio,  doctrina  praeditum.  niliilo  deterio- 
rem  futurum.  oratorem  malum  virum  quam 
bonum :   convincamus   liuius  quoque   amentiam. 

11  Nam  hoc  certe  nemo  dubitabit,  omnem  oratio- 
nem  id  agere,  ut  iudici,  quae  proposita  fuerint, 
vera  et  honesta  videantur.  Utrum  igitur  hoc 
facilius  bonus  vir  persuadebit  an  mains  ?  Bo- 
nus quidem  et  dicet  saepius  vera  atque  honesta. 

12  Sed  etiam  si  quando  aliquo  ductus  officio  (quod 
accidere,  ut  mox  docebimus,  potest)  f  also  haec  ad- 
firmare  conabitur,  maiore  cum  fide  necesse  est 
audiatur.  At  malis  hominibus  ex  contemptu 
opinionis  et  ignorantia  recti  nonnumquam  exci- 
dit  ipsa  simulatio ;   inde  immodeste  proponunt, 

13  sine  pudore  adfirmant.  Sequitur  in  iis,  quae  cer- 
tum  est  effici  non  posse,  deformis  pertinacia  et 
irritus  labor ;  nam  sicut  in  vita,  in  causis  quoque, 
spes  improbas  habent.  Frequenter  autem  accidit, 
ut  iis  etiam  vera  dicentibus  fides  desit,  videatur- 
que  talis  advocatus  malae  causae  argumentum. 

14  Nunc  de  iis  dicendum  est,  quae  mihi  quasi 
conspiratione  quadam  vulgi  reclamari  videntur. 
Orator  ergo  Demosthenes  non  fuit  ?  atqui  malum 
virum  accepimus.  Non  Cicero  ?  atqui  huius  quo- 
que mores  multi  reprehenderunt.  Quid  agam  ? 
magna  responsi  invidia  subeunda  est,  mitigandae 

15  sunt  prius  aures.  Mihi  enim  nee  Demosthenes 
tarn  gravi  morum  dignus  videtur  invidia,  ut  om- 


INST.  ORATOR.  XII,   1,   16-20.  91 

nia,  quae  in  emn  a"b  inimicis  congesta  sunt,  cre- 
dam,  cum  et  pulclierrinia  eius  in  re  publica  con- 
silia  et  fineni  \4tae  clarum  legam ;  nee  Marco  16 
Tullio  defuisse  video  in  ulla  parte  civis  optimi 
voluntatem.  Testimonio  est  actus  nobilissime 
consulatus,  integerrinie  pro^T.ncia  adniinistrata 
et  repudiatus  vigintiviratus,  et  civilibus  bellis, 
quae  in  aetatem  eius  gravissima  inciderunt,  ne- 
que  spe  neque  metu  declinatus  animus,  quo 
minus  optimis  se  partibus,  id  est  rei  publicae, 
iungeret.  Parum  fortis  videtur  quibusdam,  qui- 17 
bus  optime  respondit  ipse,  n on  se  timidum  in 
suscipiendis,  sed  in  providendis  peri- 
c  u  1  i  s ;  quod  probavit  morte  quoque  ipsa,  quam 
praestantissimo  suscepit  animo.  Quodsi  defuitlS 
his  viris  summa  partus,  sic  quaerentibus,  an  ora- 
tores  fuerint,  respondebo,  quomodo  Stoici,  si  inter- 
rogentur,  an  sapiens  Zeno,  an  Cleantlies,  an 
Clirysippus,  respondeant :  magnos  quidem  il- 
los  ac  venerabiles,  non  tamen  id,  quod 
natura  bominis  summum  habet,  con- 
secutos.  !N"am  et  Pytbagoras  non  sapientem  se,  19 
ut  qui  ante  eum  fuerunt,  sed  studiosum  sapientiae 
Yocari  voluit.  Ego  tamen  secundum  communem 
loquendi  consuetudinem  saepe  dixi  dicamque, 
perfectum  oratorem  esse  Ciceronem,  ut  amicos  et 
bonos  viros  et  prudentissimos  dicimus  vulgo, 
quorum  nihil  nisi  perfecte  sapienti  datur.  Sed 
cum  proprie  et  ad  legem  ipsam  veritatis  loquen- 
dum  erit,  eum  quaeram  oratorem,  quem  et  ille 
quaerebat.  Quam  quam  enim  stetisse  ipsum  in  20 
fastigio  fateor,  ac  \i.x,  quid  adici  potuerit,  in- 
venio,  fortasse  inventurus,  quod  adhuc  abscisu- 


92  INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   1,  21-24. 

rum  putem  fuisse  (nara  fere  sic  docti  iudicave- 
runt,  plurimum  in  eo  virtutum,  nonnihil  fuisse 
vitiorum,  et  ipse  se  multa  ex  iuvenili  abundantia 
coercuisse  testatur) :  tamen,  quando  nee  sapientis 
sibi  nomen,  mininie  sui  contemptor,  adseruit  et 
melius  dicere,  certe  data  longiore  vita  et  tempore 
ad  componendum  securiore,  potuisset^  non  malig- 
ne  crediderim  defuisse  ei  sunimam  illam,  ad  quam 

21  nemo  propius  accessit.  Et  licebat,  si  aliter  senti- 
rem,  fortius  id  liberiusque  defendere.  An  vero 
M.  Antonius  neminem  a  se  visum  eloquentem, 
quod  tanto  minus  erat,  professus  est ;  ipse  etiam 
M.  Tullius  quaerit  adbuc  eum,  et  tantum  imagi- 
natur  ac  fingit :  ego  non  audeam  dicere,  aliquid 
in  hac,  quae  superest,  aeternitate  inveniri  posse 

22  eo,  quod  f uerit,  perf ectius  ?  Transeo  illos,  qui 
Ciceroni  ac  Demostheni  ne  in  eloquentia  quidem 
satis  tribuunt;  quamquam  neque  ipsi  Ciceroni 
Demosthenes  videatur  satis  esse  perfectus,  quem 
dormitare  interim  dicit,  nee  Cicero  Bruto  Calvo- 
que,  qui  certe  compositionem  illius  etiam  apud 
ipsum  reprebendunt,  nee  Asinio  utrique,  qui  vitia 
orationis  eius  etiam  inimice  pluribus  locis  inse- 
quuntur. 

23  Concedamus  sane,  quod  minime  natura  pati- 
tur,  repertum  esse  aliquem  malum  virum  summe 
disertum,  niliilo  tamen  minus  oratorem  eum  ne- 
gabo.  Nee  omnibus,  qui  fuerint  manu  prompti, 
viri  fortis  nomen  concesserim,  quia  sine  virtute 

24  intellegi  non  potest  f ortitudo.  An  ei,  qui  ad  de- 
fendendas  causas  advocatur,  non  est  opus  fide, 
quam  neque  cupiditas  corrumpat  nee  gratia  aver- 
tat  nee  metus  frangat;  sed  proditorem,  transfu- 


INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   1,  25-27.  93 

gam,  praevaricatorem  donabimus  oratoris  illo 
sacro  nomine  ?  Quodsi  mediocribus  etiam  patro- 
nis  convenit  baec,  quae  vulgo  dicitur,  bonitas,  cur 
non  orator  ille,  qui  nondum  fuit,  sed  potest  esse, 
tam  sit  moribus  quam  dicendi  virtute  perfectus  ? 
Non  enim  f orensem  quandam  instituimus  operam  25 
nee  mercenariam  vocem  neque  ut  asperioribus 
verbis  parcamus,  non  inutilem  sane  litium  advo- 
catum,  quern  denique  causidicum  vulgo  vocant, 
sed  virum  cum  ingenii  natura  praestantem,  turn 
vero  tot  pulcherrimas  artis  penitus  mente  com- 
plexum,  datum  tandem  rebus  bumanis,  qualem 
nulla  antea  vetustas  cognoverit,  singularem  per- 
fectumque  undique,  optima  sentientem  optimeque 
dicentem.  In  hoc  quota  pars  erit,  quod  aut  inno-  26 
centis  tuebitur  aut  improborum  scelera  compe- 
scet  aut  in  pecuniariis  quaestionibus  veritati 
contra  calumniam  aderit  ?  Summus  ille  quidem 
in  his  quoque  operibus  fuerit,  sed  maioribus 
clarius  elucebit,  cum  regenda  senatus  consilia 
et  popularis  error  ad  meliora  ducendus.  An  non  27 
talem  quendam  videtur  finxisse  Vergilius,  quem 
in  seditione  vulgi  iam  faces  et  saxa  iaculantis 
moderatorem  dedit : 

tum  pietate  gravem  ac  meritis  si  forte 

virum  quem 
conspexere,   silent   arrectisque  auribus 

astant. 

Habemus  igitur  ante  omnia  virum  bonum ;  post 
haec  adiecit  dicendi  peritum : 

ille  regit  dictis  animos  et  pectora  muL 
cet. 


94  INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   1,   28-32. 

28  Quid  ?  non  in  belli s  quoque  idem  ille  vir,  qnem 
instituimus,  si  sit  ad  proelium  miles  cohortandus, 
ex  mediis  sapientiae  praeceptis  orationem  trahet  ? 
Nam.  quom.odo  pugnam  ineuntibus  tot  simul 
metus  laboris,  dolorum,  postrem.o  mortis  ipsius 
exciderint,  nisi  in  eorum  locum  pietas  et  f  ortitu- 

29  do  et  bonesti  praesens  imago  successerit  ?  Quae 
certe  melius  persuadebit  aliis,  qui  prius  persuase- 
rit  sibi.  Prodit  enim  se,  quamlibet  custodiatur, 
simulatio,  nee  umquam  tanta  fuerit  loquendi 
facultas,  ut  non  titubet  atque  baereat,  quotiens 
ab  animo  verba  dissentiunt.     Vir  autem  malus 

30  aliud  dicat  necesse  est  quam  sentit.  Bonos  num- 
quam  bonestus  sermo  deficiet,  numquam  rerum 
optimarum  (nam  iidem  etiam  prudentes  erunt) 
inventio ;  quae  etiamsi  lenociniis  destituta  sit, 
satis  tamen  natura  sua  ornatur,  nee  quidquam 

31  non  diserte,  quod  honeste,  dicitur.  Quare,  inven- 
tus, immo  omnis  aetas  (neque  enim  rectae  volun- 
tati  serum  est  tempus  ullum)  totis  mentibus  buc 
tendamus,  in  boc  elaboremus ;  f orsan  et  consum- 
mare  contingat.  Nam  si  natura  non  probibet  et 
esse  virum  bonum  et  esse  dicendi  peritum,  cur 
non  aliquis  etiam  unus  utrumque  consequi  pos- 
sit  ?  cur  autem  non  se  quisque  speret  fore  ilium 

32  aliquem  ?  Ad  quod  si  vires  ingenii  non  suff ece- 
rint,  tamen  ad  quem  usque  modum  processeri- 
mus,  meliores  erimus  ex  utroque.  Hoc  certe 
procul  eximatur  animo,  rerum  pulcberrimam 
eloquentiam  cum  vitiis  mentis  posse  misceri. 
Facultas  dicendi,  si  in  malos  incidit,  et  ipsa  iudi- 
canda  est  malum ;  peiores  enim  illos  f acit,  quibus 
contigit. 


INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   1,  33-36.  95 

Yideor  mihi  audire  quosdam  (neque  enim  de-  33 
erunt  umquam,  qui  diserti  esse  quam  boni  malint) 
ilia  dicentis :  quid  ergo  tantum  est  artis  in  elo- 
quentia  ?  cur  tu  de  coloribus  et  difficilium  causa- 
rum  defensione,  nonnihil  etiam  de  confessione  lo- 
cutus  es,  nisi  aliquando  vis  ac  facultas  dicendi 
expugnat  ipsam  veritatem  ?  Bonus  enim  vir  non 
agit  nisi  bonas  causas,  eas  porro  etiam  sine 
doctrina  satis  per  se  tuetur  Veritas  ipsa.  Quibus  34 
ego,  cum  de  meo  primum  opere  respondero,  etiam 
pro  boni  viri  officio,  si  quando  eum  ad  defensio- 
nem  nocentium  ratio  duxerit,  satisfaciam.  Per- 
tractare  enim,  quomodo  aut  pro  falsis  aut 
etiam  pro  iniustis  aliquando  dicatur,  non  est 
inutile,  vel  propter  boc  solum,  ut  ea  facilius  et 
deprebendamus  et  ref ellamus  ;  quemadmodum  re- 
media  melius  adbibebit,  cui  nota,  quae  nocent, 
f uerint.  Neque  enim  Academici,  cum  in  utram-  35 
que  disseruerunt  partem,  non  secundum  alteram 
vivunt,  nee  Carneades  ille,  qui  Romae  audiente 
Censorio  Catone  non  minoribus  viribus  contra 
iustitiam  dicitur  disseruisse  quam  pridie  pro 
iustitia  dixerat,  iniustus  ipse  vir  fuit.  Verum  et 
virtus  quid  sit,  adversa  ei  malitia  detegit,  et 
aequitas  fit  ex  iniqui  contemplatione  manifestior, 
et  plurima  contrariis  probantur.  Debent  ergo 
oratori  sic  esse  adversariorum  nota  consilia  ut 
bostium  imperatori. 

Verum  et  illud,  quod  prima  propositione  du-  36 
rum  videtur,  potest  adferre  ratio,  ut  vir  bonus  in 
defensione  causae  velit  auferre  aliquando  iudici 
veritatem.     Quod  si  quis  a  me  proponi  mirabitur, 
(quamquam  non  est  baec  mea  proprie  sententia, 


96  INST.  ORATOR.   XII,   1,  37-41, 

sed  eorum,  quos  gravissimos  sapientiae  magistros 
aetas  vetus  credidit)  sic  iudicet:  pleraque  esse, 
quae  non  tarn  factis  quam  causis  eorum  vel  ho- 

37  nesta  fiant  vel  turpia.  Nam  si  hominem  occidere 
saepe  virtus,  liberos  necare  nonnumquam  pul- 
cherrimum  est,  asperiora  quaedam  adhuc  dictu, 
si  communis  utilitas  exegerit,  facere  conceditur : 
ne  hoc  quidem.  nudum,  est  intuendum,  qualem 
causam  vir  bonus,  sed  etiam  quare,  et  qua  mente 

38  def endat.  Ac  primum  concedant  mihi  omnes 
oportet,  quod  Stoicorum  quoque  asperrimi  con- 
fitentur,  facturum  aliquando  virum  bonum,  ut 
mendacium  dicat,  et  quidem  nonnumquam  levi- 
oribus  causis :  ut  in  pueris  aegrotantibus  utilita- 
tis    eorum    gratia    multa    fingimus,  multa    non 

39  f acturi  promittimus ;  nedum  si  ab  homine  occi- 
dendo  grassator  avertendus  sit,  aut  hostis  pro 
salute  patriae  fallendus ;  ut  hoc,  quod  alias  in 
servis  quoque  reprehendendum  est,  sit  alias  in 
ipso  sapiente  laudandum.  Id  si  constiterit,  multa 
lam  video  posse  evenire,  propter  quae  orator  bene 
suscipiat  tale  causae  genus,  quale  remota  ratione 

40  honesta  non  recepisset.  Nee  hoc  dico  (quia  seve- 
riores  sequi  placet  leges)  pro  patre,  fratre,  ami- 
co  periclitantibus,  tametsi  non  mediocris  haesi- 
tatio  est,  hinc  iustitiae  proposita  imagine,  inde 
pietatis.  Nihil  dubii  relinquamus.  Sit  aliquis 
insidiatus  tyranno  atque  ob  id  reus:  utrumne 
salvum  eum  nolet  is,  qui  a  nobis  finitur,  orator  ? 
an,  si  tuendum  susceperit,  non  tam  falsis  defen- 
det,  quam  qui  apud  indices  malam  causam  tue- 

41  tur  ?  Quid  si  quaedam  bene  facta  damnaturus 
est  index,  nisi  ea  non  esse  facta  convicerimus,  non 


INST.  ORATOR.   XII,   1,  42^5.  97 

vel  hoc  modo  servabit  orator  non  innocentem 
modo^  sed  etiam  laudabileni  civero.  ?  Quid  si 
quaedara  iusta  natura,  sed  condicione  temporum 
inntilia  civitati  sciemns,  nonne  utemur  arte  di- 
cendij  bona  qiiidem,  sed  malis  artibus  simili  ? 
Ad  hoc  nemo  dubitabit^  quin,  si  nocentes  mntari  42 
in  bonam  mentem  aliquo  modo  possint,  sicut 
posse  interdiim  conceditur,  salvos  esse  eos  magis 
e  re  publica  sit  quam  puniri.  Si  liqneat  igitur 
oratori,  fiiturum  bonum  virum,  cui  vera  obicien- 
tnr,  non  id  aget,  ut  salvus  sit  ?  Da  nunc,  ut  43 
crimine  manifesto  prematur  dux  bonus,  et  sine 
quo  vincere  hostem  civitas  non  possit,  nonne  ei 
communis  utilitas  oratorem  advocabit  ?  Certe 
Fabricius  Cornelium  Rufinum,  et  alioqui  malum 
civem  et  sibi  inimicum,  tamen,  quia  utilem  scie- 
bat  ducem,  imminente  bello,  palam  consulem 
suffragio  suo  fecit  atque  id  mirantibus  quibus- 
dam  respondit,  a  cive  se  spoliari  malle  quam  ab 
hoste  venire.  Ita,  hie  si  fuisset  orator,  non  de- 
fendisset  eundem  Rufinum  vel  manifesti  pecula- 
tus  reum  ?  Multa  dici  possunt  similia,  sed  vel  44 
unum  ex  iis  quodlibet  sufficit.  Non  enim  hoc 
agimus,  ut  istud  illi,  quem  formamus,  viro  saepe 
sit  faciendum,  sed  ut,  si  talis  coegerit  ratio,  sit 
tamen  vera  finitio,  oratorem  esse  virum  bonum 
dicendi  peritum.  Praecipere  vero  ac  discere,  45 
quomodo  etiam  probatione  difficilia  tractentur, 
necessarium  est.  Nam  frequenter  etiam  optimae 
causae  similes  sunt  malis,  et  innocens  reus  multis 
veri  similibus  premitur ;  quo  fit,  ut  eadem  actio- 
nis  ratione  defendendus  sit,  qua,  si  nocens  esset. 

lam  innumerabilia  sunt  bonis   causis  malisque 

7 


98  INST.  ORATOR.  XII,  2,  1-3. 

communia,  testes,  litterae,  suspiciones,  opiniones. 
Non  aliter  autem  veri  similia  quam  vera  et  con- 
firmantur  et  refelluntur.  Quapropter,  ut  res 
feret,  flectetur  oratio,  manente  honesta  voluntate. 


CAPUT  II. 


COGNOSCENDA  ORATORI  QUIBUS  MORES  FORMAN- 

TUR. 

II.  Quando  igitur  orator  est  vir  bonus,  is  au- 
tem citra  virtutem  intellegi  non  potest,  virtus, 
etiamsi  quosdam  impetus  ex  natura  sumit,  tamen 
perficienda  doctrina  est:  mores  ante  omnia 
oratori  studiis  erunt  excolendi,  atque  omnis  ho- 
nesti  iustique  disciplina  pertractanda,  sine  qua 
nemo  nee  vir    bonus  esse    nee  dicendi    peritus 

2  potest.  Nisi  forte  accedimus  iis,  qui  natura  con- 
stare  mores  et  nibil  adiuvari  disciplina  putant; 
scilicet  ut  ea,  quae  manu  fiunt,  atque  eorum 
etiam  contemptissima,  confiteantur  egere  doctori- 
bus,  virtutem  vero,  qua  nihil  bomini,  quo  ad  deos 
immortales  propius  accederet,  datum  est,  obviam 
et  illaboratam,  tantum  quia  nati  simus,  habea- 
mus.     Abstinens  erit,  qui  id  ipsum,  quid  sit  absti- 

3  nentia,  ignoret  ?  et  f ortis,  qui  metus  doloris, 
mortis,  superstitionis  nulla  ratione  purgaverit  ? 
et  iustus,  qui  aequi  bonique  tractatum,  qui  leges, 
quaeque  natura  sunt  omnibus  datae,  quaeque 
propriae  populis   et  gentibus  constitutae,  num 


INST.   ORATOR.  XII,  2,  4-8.  99 

quam  eruditiore  aliquo  sermone  tractarit  ?  O 
qiiam  istud  parviim  put  ant,  quibus  tarn  facile 
videtur  I  Sed  hoc  transeo,  de  quo  neminem,  qui  4 
litteras  vel  primis,  ut  aiunt,  labris  degustarit, 
dubitaturum  puto.  Ad  illud  sequens  praevertar, 
ne  dicendi  quidem  satis  peritum  fore,  qui  non  et 
naturae  vim  omnem  penitus  perspexerit  et  mores 
praeceptis  ac  ratione  formarit.  Neque  enimS 
frustra  in  tertio  de  Oratore  libro  L.  Crassus 
cuncta,  quae  de  aequo,  iusto,  vero,  bono  deque 
iis,  quae  sunt  contra  posita,  dicantur,  propria  esse 
oratoris  adfirmat,  ac  pliilosoplios,  cum  ea  dicendi 
viribus  tuentur,  uti  rhetorum  armis,  non  suis. 
Idem  tamen  confitetur,  ea  iam  esse  a  pbilosophia 
petenda,  videlicet  quia  magis  haec  illi  videtur  in  6 
possessione  earum  rerum  fuisse.  Hmc  etiam 
illud  est,  quod  Cicero  pluribus  et  libris  et  episto- 
lis  testatur,  dicendi  facultatem  ex  intimis  sapi- 
entiae  f ontibus  fiuere,  ideoque  aliquamdiu  prae- 
ceptores  eosdem  fuisse  morum  atque  dicendi. 
Quapropter  haec  exhortatio  mea  non  eo  pertinet, 
ut  esse  oratorem  philosophum  velim,  quando  non 
alia  vitae  secta  longius  a  civilibus  officiis  atque 
ab  omni  munere  oratoris  recessit.  Nam  quis  7 
philosophorum  aut  in  iudiciis  frequens  aut  clarus 
in  contionibus  fuit  ?  Quis  denique  in  ipsa,  quam 
maxime  plerique  praecipiunt,  rei  publicae  ad- 
ministratione  versatus  est  ?  Atqui  ego  ilium, 
quem  instituo,  Romanum  quendam  velim  esse 
sapientem,  qui  non  secretis  disputationibus,  sed 
rerum  experimentis  atque  operibus  se  vere  civi- 
lem  virum  exhibeat.  Sed  quia  deserta  ab  his,  8 
qui  se  ad  eloquentiam  contulerunt,  studia  sapien- 


100  INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   2,   9-12. 

tiae  non  iam  in  actu  suo  atque  in  liac  fori  luce 
versantur,  sed  in  portions  et  in  gymnasia  pri- 
mum,  mox  in  conventns  scholarnni  recesserunt, 
id,  quod  est  oratori  necessariuni  nee  a  dicendi 
praeceptoribus  traditur,  ab  iis  petere  nimirum 
necesse  est,  apud  quos  remansit.  Evolvendi  peni- 
tus  auctores  qui  de  virtute  praecipiunt,  ut  oratoris 
v.Ha  cum  scientia  divinarum  rerum  sit  humana- 
9  rumque  coniuncta.  Quae  ipsae  quanto  maiores  ac 
pulcbriores  viderentur,  si  illas  ii  docerent,  qui  eti- 
am  eloqui  praestantissime  possent  ?  Utinamque 
sit  tempus  umquam,  quo  perfectus  aliquis,  qualem 
optamus,  orator  banc  artem,  superbo  nomine  et 
vitiis  quorundam  bona  eius  corrumpentium  invi- 
sam,  vindicet   sibe  ac,  velut  rebus  repetitis,  in 

10  corpus  eloquentiae  adducat.  Quae  quidem  cum 
sit  in  tris  divisa  partis,  naturalem,  morale m 
rationale m,  qua  tandem  non  est  cum  oratoris 
opere  coniuncta  ? 

Nam  ut  ordinem  retro  agamus,  de  ultima  ilia, 
quae  tota  versatur  in  verbis,  nemo  dubitaverit,  si 
et  proprietates  vocis  cuiusque  nosse,  et  ambigua 
aperire,  et  perplexa  discernere,  et  de  falsis  iudi- 
care,  et  conligere  ac  resolvere,  quae  velis,  orato- 

11  rum  est.  Quamquam  ea  non  tam  est  minute 
atque  concise  in  actionibus  utendum  quam  in 
disputationibus,  quia  non  docere  modo,  sed  mo- 
vere  etiam  ac  delectare  audientis  debet  orator,  ad 
quod  impetu  quoque  ac  viribus  et  decore  est 
opus ;  ut  vis  amnium  maior  est  altis  ripis  multo- 
que  gurgitis  tractu  fluentium  quam  tenuis  aquae 

12  et  obiectu  lapillorum  resultantis.  Et  ut  palaestri- 
ci  doctores  illos,  quos  numeros  vocant,  non  idcirco 


INST.   ORATOR.  XII,  2,   13-17.  101 

discentibus  tradunt,  ut  his  omnibus,  qui  didice- 
runt,  in  ipso  luctandi  certamine  utantur  (plus 
enim  pondere  et  firmitate  et  spiritu  agitur),  sed  ut 
subsit  copia  ilia,  ex  qua  unum  aut  alterum,  cuius 
se  occasio  dederit,  efficiant :  ita  haec  pars  d  i  a- 13 
lectica,  sive  illam  dicere  malumus  disputa- 
t  r  i  c  e  m,  ut  est  utilis  saepe  et  finitionibus  et  com- 
prehension ibus  et  separandis,  quae  sunt  differen- 
tia, et  resolvenda  ambiguitate,  distinguendo,  divi- 
dendo,  inliciendo,  implicando,  ita,  si  totum  sibi 
vindicaverit  in  foro  certamen,  obstabit  melioribus 
et  sectas  ad  tenuitatem  suam  vires  ipsa  subtilitate 
consumet.  Itaque  reperias  quosdam  in  dispu- 14 
tando  mire  callidos,  cum  ab  ilia  cavillatione  dis- 
cesserint,  non  magis  sufficere  in  aliquo  graviore 
actu  quam  parva  quaedam  animalia,  quae,  in  an- 
gustiis  mobilia,  campo  deprehenduntur. 

lam  quidem  pars  ilia  m  o  r  a  1  i  s,  quae  dicitur,  15 
Ethice,  certe  tota  oratori  est  accommodata. 
Nam  in  tanta  causarum,  sicut  superioribus  libris 
diximus,  varietate,  cum  alia  coniectura  quae- 
rantur,  alia  finitionibus  concludantur,  alia  iure 
summoveantur  vel  transf  erantur,  alia  conligantur 
vel  ipsa  inter  se  concurrant  vel  in  diversum 
ambiguitate  ducantur,  nulla  fere  dici  potest, 
cuius  non  aliqua  in  parte  tractatus  aequi  ac  boni 
reperiatur ;  plerasque  vero  esse  quis  nescit,  quae 
totae  in  sola  qualitate  consistant  ?  In  consiliis  16 
vero  quae  ratio  suadendi  est  ab  honesti  quaestio- 
ne  seposita  ?  Quin  ilia  etiam  pars  tertia,  quae 
laudandi  ac  vituperandi  officiis  continetur,  nempe  17 
in  tractatu  recti  pravique  versatur.  An  de  iusti- 
tia,  fortitudine,  abstinentia,  temperantia,  pietate 


102  iNST.  ORATOR.  XII,  2,  18-21. 

non  plurima  dicet  orator  ?  Sed  ille  vir  boiiTiSj 
qui  haec  non  vocibus  tantum  sibi  nota  atque 
nominibus  aurium  tenus  in  usum  linguae  per- 
ceperit,  sed  qui,  virtutes  ipsas  mente  complexus, 
ita  sentiet,  nee  in  cogitando  laborabit  et,  quod 
sciet,  vere  dicet. 

18  Cum  sit  omnis  generalis  quaestio  speciali  po- 
tentior,  quia  universo  pars  continetur,  non  utique 
accedit  parti  quod  universum  est,  profecto  nemo 
dubitabit,  generales  quaestiones  in  illo  maxime 

iOstudiorum  more  versatas.  lam  vero  cum  sint 
multa  propriis  brevibusque  comprehensionibus 
finienda,  unde  etiam  status  causarum  dicitur 
finitivus,  nonne  ad  id  quoque  instrui  ab  iis,  qui 
plus  in  hoc  studii  dederunt,  oportet  ?  Quid  ?  non 
quaestio  iuris  omnis  aut  verborum  proprietate 
aut  aequi  disputatione  aut  voluntatis  coniectura 
continetur  ?  quorum  pars  ad  rationalem,  pars  ad 

20  moralem  tractatum  redundat.  Ergo  natura  per- 
mixta  est  omnibus  istis  oratio,  quae  quidem 
oratio  est  vere.  Nam  ignara  quidem  huiusce 
doctrinae  loquacitas  erret  necesse  est,  ut  quae  vel 
nullos  vel  falsos  duces  babeat. 

Pars  vero  naturalis,  cum  est  ad  exercitatio- 
nem  dicendi  tanto  ceteris  uberior,  quanto  maiore 
spiritu  de  divinis  rebus  quam  liumanis  loquen- 
dum  est,  tum  illam  etiam  moralem,  sine  qua 
nulla  esse,  ut  docuimus,  oratio  potest,  totam  com- 

21  plectitur.  Nam  si  regitur  providentia  mundus, 
administranda  certe  bonis  viris  erit  res  publica ; 
si  divina  nostris  animis  origo,  tendendum  ad  vir- 
tutem  nee  voluptatibus  terreni  corporis  servi- 
endum.     An  haec  non  frequenter  tractabit  ora- 


INST.   ORATOR.  XII,   2,   22-25.  103 

tor  ?  lam  de  auguriis,  responsis,  religione  deni- 
que  omni,  de  quibus  maxima  saepe  in  senatu 
consilia  versata  sunt,  non  erit  ei  disserendum,  si 
qnidem,  nt  nobis  placet,  futurus  est  vir  civilis 
idem  ?  Quae  denique  intellegi  saltem  potest  elo- 
quentia  hominis  optima  nescientis  ?  Haec  si  23 
ratione  manifesta  non  essent,  exemplis  tamen 
crederemus.  Siquidem  et  Periclem,  cuius  elo- 
quentiae,  etiamsi  nulla  ad  nos  monumenta  vene- 
runt,  vim  tamen  quandam  incredibilem  cum 
historici  tum  etiam  liberrimum  liominum  genus, 
comici  veteres  tradunt,  Anaxagorae  physici 
constat  auditorem  fuisse,  et  Demostlienem,  prin- 
cipem  omnium  Graeciae  oratorum,  dedisse  ope- 
ram  Platoni.  Nam  M.  Tullius,  non  tantum  se23 
debere  scbolis  rhetorum  quantum  Academiae 
spatiis,  frequenter  ipse  testatur;  neque  se  tanta 
in  eo  umquam  fudisset  ubertas,  si  ingenium  suum 
consaepto  fori,  non  ipsius  rerum  naturae  finibus 
terminasset. 

Verum  ex  hoc  alia  mihi  quaestio  exoritur, 
quae  s  e  c  t  a  conf erre  plurimum  eloquentiae  pos- 
sit;  quamquam  ea  non  inter  multas  potest  esse 
contentio.  Nam  in  primis  nos  Epicurus  a  se24 
ipse  dimittit,  qui  fugere  omnem  disciplinam  navi- 
gatione  quam  velocissima  iubet  Neque  vero 
Aristippus,  summuni  in  voluptate  corporis 
bonum  ponens,  ad  hunc  nos  laborem  adhortetur. 
P  y  r  r  h.  o  n  quidem  quas  in  hoc  opere  habere  par- 
tis potest  ?  cui  indices  esse,  apud  quos  verba 
faciat,  et  reum,  pro  quo  loquatur,  et  senatum,  in 
quo  sit  dicenda  sententia,  non  liquebit.  Ac  a- 25 
d  e  m  i  a  m  quidam  utilissimam  credunt,  quod  mos 


104  INST.   ORATOR.   XII,  2,   26-29. 

in  utramque  partem  disserendi  ad  exercitatio- 
nem  forensium  causarum  proxime  accedat.  Adi- 
ciunt  loco  probationis,  quod  ea  praestantissimos 
in  eloquentia  viros  ediderit.  Peripatetici 
studio  quoque  se  quodam  oratorio  iactant ;  nam 
thesis  dicere  exercitationis  gratia  fere  est  ab  iis 
institutum.  Stoici,  sicut  copiam  nitoremque 
eloquentiae  fere  praeceptoribus  suis  defuisse  con- 
cedant  necesse  est,  ita  nullos  aut  probare  acrius 

26aut  concludere  subtilius  contendunt.  Sed  liaec 
inter  ipsos,  qui  velut  sacramento  rogati  vel  etiam 
superstitione  constricti  nefas  ducunt  a  suscepta 
semel  persuasione  discedere;   oratori  vero  nihil 

27  est  necesse  in  cuiusquam  iurare  leges.  Mains 
enim  est  opus  atque  praestantius,  ad  quod  ipse 
tendit,  et  cuius  est  velut  candidatus,  si  quidem 
est  futurus  cum  vitae  tum  etiam  eloquentiae 
laude  perfectus.  Quare  in  exemplum  dicendi 
facundissimum  quemque  proponet  sibi  ad  imi- 
tandum,  moribus  vero  formandis  quam  honestis- 
sima  praecepta,  rectissimamque  ad  virtutem  viam 
deliget.  Exercitatione  quidem  utetur  omni,  sed 
tamen  erit   plurimus  in  maximis  quibusque   ac 

28natura  pulcherrimis.  Nam  quae  potest  materia 
reperiri  ad  graviter  copioseque  dicendum  magis 
abundans  quam  de  virtute,  de  re  publica,  de 
providentia,  de  origine  animorum,  de  amicitia  ? 
Haec  sunt,  quibus  mens  pariter  atque  oratio  in- 
surgant:  quae  vera  bona,  quid  mitiget  metus, 
coerceat  cupiditates,  eximat  nos  opinionibus  vul- 
gi  animumque  caelestem  .  .  . 

39  ISTeque  ea  solum,  quae  talibus  disciplinis  conti- 
nentur^  sed  magis  etiam,  quae  sunt  tradita  an- 


INST.   ORATOR.   XII,  2,  30,  31 ;  3,   1.  105 

tiquitus  dicta  ac  facta  praeclare,  et  nos- 
se  et  animo  semper  agitare  conveniet.  Quae  pro- 
fecto  nusquam  plura  maioraqiie  quam  in  nostrae 
civitatis  monumentis  reperientur.  An  f ortitudi- 30 
nem,  iustitiam,  fidem,  continentiam,  f  rugalitatem, 
contemptum  doloris  ac  mortis  melius  alii  doce- 
bunt  quam  Fabricii,  Ci^rii,  Reguli,  Decii,  Mucii, 
aliique  innumerabiles  ?  Quantum  enim  Graeci 
praeceptis  valent,  tantum  Romani,  quod  est  mai- 
ns, exemplis.  Tantum  quod  non  cognitis  ille31 
rebus  adquieverit,  qui  non  modo  proximum  tem- 
pus  lucemque  praesentem  intueri  satis  credat,  sed 
omnem  posteritatis  memoriam  spatium  vitae 
honestae  et  curriculum  laudis  existimet.  Hinc 
mihi  ille  iustitiae  haustus  bibat,  Iiinc  sumptam 
libertatem  in  causis  atque  consiliis  praestet.  Ne- 
que  erit  perfectus  orator,  nisi  qui  boneste  dicere 
et  sciet  et  audebit. 


CAPUT  III. 
NECESSARIAM  JURIS  CIVILIS   ORATORI  SCIENTIAM. 

TIL  luris  quoque  civilis  necessaria  huic 
viro  scientia  est  et  morum  ac  religionum  eius  rei 
publicae,  quam  capesset.  Nam  qualis  esse  suasor 
in  consiliis  publicis  privatisve  poterit  tot  rerum, 
quibus  praecipue  civitas  continetur,  ignarus  ? 
Quo  autem  modo  patronum  se  causarum  non  fal- 
so  dixerit,  qui,  quod  est  in  causis  potentissimum, 


106  INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   3,  2-5. 

sit  ab  altero  petiturus,  paene  non  dissimilis  iis, 

2  qui  poetarum  scripta  pronuntiant  ?  Nam  quo- 
dammodo  mandata  perferet,  et  ea,  quae  sibi  a 
iudice  credi  postulaturus  est,  aliena  fide  dicet,  et 
ipse  litigantium  auxiliator  egebit  auxilio.  Quod 
ut  fieri  nonnumquam  minore  incommodo  possit, 
cum  domi  praecepta  et  composita  et  sicut  cetera, 
quae  in  causa  sunt,  in  discendo  cognita  ad  iudi- 
cem  pert eret :  quid  fiet  in  iis  quaestionibus,  quae 
subito  inter  ipsas  actiones  nasci  solent  ?  non  de- 
formiter  respectet  et  inter  subsellia  minores  ad- 

3  vocatos  interroget  ?  Potest  autem  satis  diligen- 
ter  accipere,  quae  turn  audiet,  cum  iam  dicenda 
sunt,  aut  fortiter  adfirmare  aut  ingenue  pro  suis 
dicere  ?  Possit  in  actionibus :  quid  fiet  in  alter- 
catione,  ubi  occurrendum  continuo,  nee  libera  ad 
discendum  mora  est  ?  Quid,  si  forte  peritus  iuris 
ille  non  aderit  ?  Quid,  si  quis  non  satis  in  ea  re 
doctus  falsum  aliquid  subiecerit  ?  Hoc  enim  est 
maximum  ignorantiae  malum,  quod  credit  eum 

4  scire,  qui  moneat.  Neque  ego  sum  nostri  muris 
ignarus  oblitusve  eorum,  qui  velut  ad  arculas  se- 
dent  et  tela  agentibus  sumministrant,  neque  idem 
Graecos  quoque  nescio  factitasse,  unde  nomen  his 
pragmaticorum  datum  est.  Sed  loquor  de  ora- 
tore,  qui  non  clamorem  modo  suum  causis,  sed 

5  omnia,  quae  prof utura  sunt,  debet.  Itaque  eum 
nee  inutilem,  si  ad  boram  forte  constiterit,  neque 
in  testationibus  faciendis  esse  imperitum  velim. 
Quis  enim  potius  praeparabit  ea,  quae,  cum  aget, 
esse  in  causa  velit  ?  Nisi  forte  imperatorem  quis 
idoneum  credit  in  proeliis  quidem  strenuum  et 
fortem  et  omnium,  quae  pugna  poscit,  artificem. 


IJSST.   OKATOK.   Xil,   '6,   (5-10.  107 

sed  neque  delectus  agere  nee  copias  contraliere  at- 
que  instruere  nee  prospieere  eommeatus  nee  lo- 
eum  eapere  eastris  seientem;  prius  est  enim 
certe  parare  bella  quam  gerere.  Atqui  similli-e 
mus  huie  sit.  advoeatus^  si  plura,  quae  ad  vineen- 
dum  valent,  aliis  reliquerit,  cum  praesertim  hoc, 
quod  est  maxime  necessarium,  nee  tarn  sit  ardu- 
um,  quam  procul  intuentibus  fortasse  videatur. 

Namque  omne  ius,  quod  est  certum,  aut  scrip- 
to  aut  moribus  constat ;  dubium  aequitatis  regula 
examinandum  est.  Quae  scripta  sunt  aut  posita  7 
in  more  civitatis,  nullam  babent  difficultatem, 
cognitionis  sunt  enim,  non  inventionis ;  at  quae 
consultorum  responsis  explicantur,  aut  in  verbo- 
rum  interpretatione  sunt  posita  aut  in  recti  pravi- 
que  discriniine.  Vim  cuiusque  vocis  intellegere 
aut  commune  prudentium  est  aut  proprium  ora- 
toris ;  aequitas  optimo  cuique  notissima.  Nos  8 
porro  et  bonum  virum  et  prudentem  in  primis 
oratorem  putamus,  qui  cum  se  ad  id,  quod  est 
optimum  natura,  derexerit,  non  magnopere  com- 
movebitur,  si  quis  ab  eo  consultus  dissentiet,  cum 
ipsis  illis  diversas  inter  se  opiniones  tueri  conces- 
sum  sit.  Sed  etiam  si  nosse,  quid  quisque  sense- 
rit,  volet,  lectionis  opus  est,  qua  nihil  est  in 
studiis  minus  laboriosum.  Quodsi  plerique,  des-  9 
perata  facultate  agendi,  ad  discendum  ius  decli- 
naverunt,  quam  id  scire  facile  est  oratori,  quod 
discunt,  qui  sua  quoque  confessione  oratores  esse 
non  possunt  ?  Yerum  et  M.  Cato  cum  in  dicendo 
praestantissimus,  tum  iuris  idem  fuit  peritissi- 
mus,  et  Scaevolae  Servioque  Sulpicio  coneessa  est 
etiam  f acundiae  virtus.     Et  M.  Tullius  non  modo  lo 


108  INST,   ORATOR.   XII,   3,    11,   12;    4,   1, 

inter  agendum  niimqiiani  est  destitutus  scientia 
iuris,  sed  etiam  componere  aliqua  de  eo  coeperat ; 
lit  appareat,  posse  oratorem  non  discendo  tantum 
iuri  vacare,  sed  etiam  docendo. 

11  Verum  ea,  quae  de  moribns  excolendis  studio- 
que  inris  praecipimus,  ne  qnis  eo  credat  reprelien- 
denda,  quod  multos  cognovimus,  qui  taedio  labo- 
ris,  quem  f  erre  tendentibus  ad  eloquentiam  neces- 
se  est,  confugerint  ad  haec  deverticula  desidiae. 
Quorum  alii  se  ad  album  ac  rubricas  transtule- 
runt  et  formularii  vel,  ut  Cicero  ait,  leguleii  qui- 
dam  esse  maluerunt,  tamquam  utiliora  eligentes 

12  ea  quorum  solam  facilitatem  sequebantur,  alii 
pigritiae  arrogantioris,  qui  subito  fronte  conficta 
immissaque  barba,  veluti  despexissent  oratoria 
praecepta,  paulum  aliquid  sederunt  in  scliolis 
philosopliorum,  ut  deinde  in  publico  tristes,  domi 
dissoluti,  captarent  auctoritatem  contemptu  cete- 
rorum;  pliilosopliia  enim  simulari  potest^  elo- 
quentia  non  potest. 


CAPUT  IV, 

ITEM   HISTORIARUM, 

IV.  In  primis  vero  abundare  debet  orator  ex- 
emplorum  copia  cum  veterum  tum  etiam  no- 
vorum,  adeo  ut  non  ea  modo,  quae  conscripta 
sunt  historiis  aut  sermonibus  velut  per  manus 
tradita^  quaeque  cotidie  aguntur^  debeat  nosse^ 


INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   4,   2;    5,  1,   2.  109 

verum  ne  ea  quidem,  quae  sunt  a  clarioribus 
poetis  ficta,  neglegere.  Nam  ilia  quidem  priora  2 
aut  testimoniorum  aut  etiam  iudicatorum  obti- 
nent  locum ;  sed  haec  quoque  aut  vetustatis  fide 
tuta  sunt  aut  ab  hominibus  magnis  praeceptorum 
loco  ficta  creduntur.  Sciat  ergo  quam  plurima^ 
unde  etiam  senibus  auctoritas  maior  est,  quod 
plura  nosse  et  vidisse  creduntur,  quod  Homerus 
frequentissime  testatur.  Sed  non  est  expectanda 
ultima  aetas,  cum  studia  praestent,  ut,  quantum 
ad  cognitionem  pertinet  rerum^  etiam  praeteritis 
saeculis  vixisse  videamur. 


CAPUT  V. 

QUAE   SINT  ALIA  ORATORIS  INSTRUMENTA. 

V.  Haec  sunt,  quae  me  redditurum  promise- 
ram,  instrumenta  non  artis,  ut  quidam  putave- 
runt,  sed  ipsius  oratoris.  Haec  arma  habere  ad 
manum,  horum  scientia  debet  esse  succinctus, 
accedente  verborum  figurarumque  facili  copia  et 
inventionis  ratione  et  disponendi  usu  et  memo- 
riae firmitate  et  actionis  gratia.  Sed  plurimum 
ex  bis  valet  animi  praestantia,  quam  nee 
metus  frangat  nee  acclamatio  terreat  nee  audien- 
tium  auctoritas  ultra  debitam  reverentiam  tardet. 
Nam  ut  abominanda  sunt  contraria  bis  vitia  con-  2 
fidentiae,  temeritatis,  improbitatis,  arrogantiae, 
ita  citra  constantiam,  fiduciam,  f  ortitudinem  nihil 
ars,  nihil  studium,  nihil  prof  ectus  ipse  prof uerit ; 


110  INST.   ORATOR.   XII,  5,  3-6o 

ut  si  des  arma  timidis  et  imbellibus.  Invihis 
meliercule  dico,  qnoniam  et  aliter  accipi  potest, 
ipsam  verecundiam,  vitium  quidem,  sed  amabile 
et  quae  virtutes  facillime  generet,  esse  inter  ad- 
versa  multisque  in  causa  fuisse,  ut  bona  ingenii 
studiique    in    lucem   non    prolata   situ    quodam 

3  secreti  consumerentur.  Sciat  autem,  si  quis  haec 
forte  minus  adhuc  peritus  distinguendi  vim  cu- 
iusque  verbi  leget,  non  probitatem  a  me  reprehen- 
di,  sed  verecundiam,  quae  est  timor  quidam  redu- 
cens  animum  ab  iis,  quae  f acienda  sunt ;  inde 
confusio  et  coepti  paenitentia  et  subitum  silenti- 
um,     Quis  porro  dubitet  vitiis  ascribere   adfec- 

4  tum,  propter  quem  f acere  bonesta  pudet  ?  Neque 
ego  rursus  nolo  eum,  qui  sit  dicturus,  et  sollici- 
tum  surgere  et  colorem  mutare  et  periculum 
intellegere  ;  quae  si  non  accident,  etiam  simulan- 
da  erunt.  Sed  intellectus  hie  sit  operis,  non 
metus ;  moveamurque,  non  concidamus.  Optima 
est  autem  emendatio  verecundiae  fiducia,  et 
quamlibet  imbecilla  f rons  naagna  conscientia  sus- 
tinetur. 

5  Sunt  et  naturalia,  ut  supra  dixi,  quae  tamen  et 
cura  iuvantur,  instrumenta,  vox,  latus,  decor; 
quae  quidem  tantum  valent,  ut  frequentur  fa- 
mam  ingenii  facianto  Habuit  oratores  aetas  nos- 
tra copiosiores,  sed,  cum  diceret,  eminere  inter 
aequalis  Tracbalus  videbatur.  Ea  corporis  subli- 
mitas  erat,  is  ardor  oculorum,  frontis  auctoritas, 
gestus  praestantia,  vox  quidem  non,  ut  Cicero 
desiderat,  paene  tragoedorum,  sed   super  omnis, 

6quos  ego  quidem  audierim,  tragoedos.  Certe 
cum  in  basilica  lulia  diceret    primo  tribunali, 


INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   6,   1-3.  HI 

quattuor  antem  iudicia,  ut  moris  est,  cogerentur, 
atque  omnia  clamoribus  fremerent,  et  audi  turn 
eum  et  intellectum  et,  qnod  agentibus  ceteris 
contumeliosissiniuni  fuit,  laudatum  quoque  ex 
quattuor  tribunalibus  memini.  Sed  hoc  votum 
est  et  rara  f elicitas ;  quae  si  non  adsit,  sane  suffi- 
ciat  ab  iis,  quibus  quis  dicit,  audiri.  Talis  esse 
debet  orator,  baec  scire. 


CAPUT   VI. 

QUOD  SIT  INCIPIENDI   CAUSAS  AGERE  TEMPUS. 

VI.  Agendi  autem  initium  sine  dubio 
secundum  vires  cuiusque  sumendum  est.  Neque 
ego  annos  definiam,  cum  Demosthenem  pueruna 
admodum  actiones  pupillares  habuisse  manifes- 
tum  sit,  Calvus,  Caesar,  Pollio  multum  ante 
quaestoriam  omnes  aetatem  gravissima  indicia 
susceperint,  praetextatos  egisse  quosdam  sit  tra- 
ditum,  Caesar  Augustus  duodecim  natus  annos 
aviam  pro  rostris  laudaverit.  Modus  mihi  vide-  2 
tur  quidam  tenendus,  ut  neque  praepropere  de- 
stringatur  immatura  frons  et,  quidquid  est  illud 
adhuc  acerbum,  proferatur  (nam  inde  et  con- 
temptus  operis  innascitur,  et  fundamenta  iaciun- 
tur  impudentiae,  et,  quod  est  ubique  perniciosis- 
simum,  praevenit  vires  fiducia) ;  nee  rursus  differ-  8 
endum  est  tirocinium  in  senectutem ;  nam  cotidie 
metus  crescit,  maiusque  fit  semper,  quod  ausuri 


112  INST.   ORATOR.  XII,   6,  4-6. 

sumus,  et,  dum  deliberamus,  quando  incipiendum 
sit,  incipere  iam  serum  est.  Quare  fructura 
studiorum  viridem  et  adliuc  dulcem  promi  decet, 
dum  et  veniae  spes  est  et  paratus  favor  et  audere 
non  dedecet,  et,  si  quid  desit  operi,  supplet  aetas, 
et,  si  qua  sunt  dicta  iuveniliter,  pro  indole  acci- 

4  piuntur  ;  ut  totus  ille  Ciceronis  pro  Sexto  Roscio 
locus:  quid  enim  tarn  commune  quam 
spiritus  vivis,  terra  mortuis,  mare  fluc- 
tuantibus,  litus  eiectis?  Quae  cum  sex  et 
viginti  natus  annos  summis  audientium  clamori- 
bus  dixerit,  defervisse  tempore,  et  annis  liquata, 
iam  senior  idem  fatetur.  Et  hercule  quantumli- 
bet  secreta  studia  contulerint,  est  tamen  proprius 
quidam  fori  prof ectus,  alia  lux,  alia  veri  discrimi- 
nis  f acies ;  plusque,  si  separes,  usus  sine  doctrina 

5  quam  citra  usum  doctrina  valet.  Ideoque  non- 
nulli,  senes  in  schola  facti,  stupent  novitate,  cum 
in  indicia  venerunt,  et  omnia  suis  exercitationi- 
bus  similia  desiderant.  At  illic  et  index  facet  et 
adversarius  obstrepit  et  nihil  temere  dictum 
perit,  et,  si  quid  tibi  ipse  sumas,  probandum  est, 
et  laboratam  congestamque  dierum  ac  noctium 
studio  actionem  aqua  deficit,  et  omisso  magna 
semper  flandi  tumore  in  quibusdam  causis  lo- 
quendum  est ;    quod  illi  diserti  minime  sciunt. 

5  Itaque  nonnullos  reperias,  qui  sibi  eloquentiores 
videantur,  quam  ut  causas  agant.  Ceterum  il- 
ium, quem  iuvenem  tenerisque  adliuc  viribus 
nitentem  in  forum  deduximus,  et  incipere  a 
quam  maxime  facili  ac  favorabili  causa  velim, 
ferarum  ut  catuli  molliore  praeda  saginantur,  et 
non  utique  ab  boc  initio  continuare  operam  et 


INST.   ORATOR.  XII,   10,  20-24.  129 

neque  torrentibus  turbidis,  sed  lenibus  stagnis 
similes  babentur. 

Nemo  igitur  dubitaverit,  longe  esse  optim.um  20 
genus  Atticorum.  In  quo  ut  est  aliquid  inter 
ipsos  commune,  id  est  indicium  acre  tersumque, 
ita  ingeniorum  plurimae  formae.  Quapropter21 
mibi  f  alii  multum  videntur,  qui  solos  esse  Atticos 
credunt  tenuis  et  lucidos  et  significantis,  sed  qua- 
dam  eloquentiae  frugalitate  contentos  ac  semper 
manum  intra  pallium  continentis.  Nam  quis  erit 
bic  Atticus  ?  Sit  Lysias ;  bunc  enim  amplectun- 
tur  amatores  istius  nominis  modum.  Non  igitur 
iam  usque  ad  Coccum  et  Andocidem  remittemur  ? 
Interrogare  tamen  velim,  an  Isocrates  Attice 
dixerit ;  nibil  enim  tam  est  Lysiae  diversum.  22 
Negabunt;  at  eius  scbola  principes  oratorum 
dedit.  Quaeratur  similius  aliquid.  Hyperides  At- 
ticus ?  Certe,  at  plus  indulsit  voluptati.  Trans- 
eo  plurimos,  Lycurgum,  Aristogitona  et  bis  pri- 
ores  Isaeum,  Antipbonta ;  quos,  ut  bomines  inter 
se  genere  similes,  differentis  dixeris  specie. 
Quid  ille,  cuius  modo  fecimus  mentionem,  23 
Aescbines  ?  nonne  bis  latior  et  audentior  et  ex- 
celsior ?  Quid  denique  Demostbenes  ?  non  cunc- 
tos  illos  tenues  et  circumspectos  vi,  sublimitate, 
impetu,  cultu,  compositione  superavit  ?  non  in- 
surgit  locis  ?  non  figuris  gaudet  ?  non  transla- 
tionibus  nitet  ?  non  oratione  ficta  dat  tacentibus 
vocem  ?  non  illud  iusiurandum  per  caesos  in  24 
Maratbone  ac  Salamine  propugnatores  rei  pub- 
licae  satis  manifesto  docet,  praeceptorem  eius 
Platonem  fuisse  ?  quern  ipsum  num  Asianum 
appellabimus  plerumque  instinctis  divino  spiritu 


130  I^ST.   ORATOR.   XII,   10,  25-28. 

vatibus  comparandum  ?  Quid  Periclea  ?  simi- 
lemne  credimus  Lysiacae  gracilitati,  quern,  ful- 
minibus    et    caelesti  fragori  comparant  comici, 

25  dum  illi  conviciantur  ?  Quid  est  igitur,  cur  in 
iis  demum,  qui  tenui  venula  per  calculos  fluunt, 
Atticum  saporera  putent  ?  ibi  demum  thymum 
redolere  dicant  ?  Quos  ego  existimo,  si  quod  in 
his  finibus  uberius  invenerint  solum  f  ertilioremve 
segetem,  negaturos  Atticam  esse,  quod  plus,  quam 
acceperit,  seminis  reddat;  quia  banc  eius  terrae 

26  fidem  Menander  eludit.  Ita  nunc,  si  quis  ad  eas 
Demosthenis  virtutes,  quas  ille  summus  orator 
babuit,  tamen  quae  defuisse  ei  sive  ipsius  natura 
seu  lege  civitatis  videntur,  adiecerit,  ut  adfectus 
concitatius  moveat,  audiam  dicentem, '  non  fecit 
boc  Demosthenes  ? '  et  si  quid  numeris  exierit 
aptius  (fortasse  non  possit,  sed  tamen  si  quid 
exierit)  non  erit  Atticum  ?  Melius  de  hoc  nomi- 
ne sentiant  credantque,  Attice  dicere  esse  optime 
dicere. 

27  Atque  in  hac  tamen  opinione  perseverantis 
Graecos  magis  tulerim.  Latina  mihi  facundia, 
ut  inventione,  dispositione,  consilio,  ceteris  huius 
generis  artibus  similis  Graecae  ac  prorsus  dis- 
cipula  eius  videtur,  ita  circa  rationem  eloquendi 
vix  habere  imitationis  locum.  Namque  est  ipsis 
statim  sonis  durior,  quando  et  iucundissimas  ex 
Graecis  litteras  non  habemus,  vocalem  alteram, 
alteram  consonantem,  quibus  nullae  apud  eos 
dulcius  spirant ;  quas  mutuari  solemus,  quotiens 

28  illorum  nominibus  utimur ;  quod  cum  contingit, 
nescio  quomodo  hilarior  protinus  renidet  oratio, 
ut  in  ^  Ephyris '  et  ^  Zephyr  is ' ;  quae  si  nostris 


INST.   ORATOR.   XII,  10,   29-33.  131 

litteris  scribantur,  siirdiim  quiddam  et  barbarum 
efficient,  et  velut  in  locum  earum  succedunt  tris- 
tes  et  horridae,  qnibus  Graecia  caret.  Nam  et29 
ilia,  quae  est  sexta  nostrarum,  paene  non  humana 
voce  vel  omnino  non  voce  potius  inter  discrimina 
dentium  efflanda  est;  quae,  etiam  cum  vocalem 
proxima  accipit,  quassa  quodammodo,  utique 
quotiens  aliquam  consonantium  frangit,  ut  in 
hoc  ipso  ^  frangit,'  multo  lit  borridior.  Aeolicae 
quoque  litterae,  qua  '^servum  cervumque'  dici- 
mus,  etiamsi  forma  a  nobis  repudiata  est,  vis 
tamen  nos  ipsa  persequitur.  Duras  et  ilia  sylla-  30 
bas  facit,  quae  ad  coniungendas  demum  subiectas 
sibi  vocales  -  est  utilis,  alias  supervacua,  ut 
'  equos  '  hac  et  '  aequum '  scribimus  ;  cum  etiam 
ipsae  hae  vocales  duae  efficiant  sonum,  qualis 
apud  Graecos  nullus  est,  ideoque  scribi  illorum 
litteris  non  potest.  Quid  ?  quod  pleraque  nos  31 
ilia  quasi  mugiente  m  littera  cludimus,  in  quam 
nullum  Graece  verbum  cadit:  at  illi  ny  iucun- 
dam  et  in  fine  praecipue  quasi  tinnientem  illius 
loco  ponunt,  quae  est  apud  nos  rarissima  in  clau- 
sulis.  Quid  ?  quod  syllabae  nostrae  in  b  litteram  32 
et  d  innituntur  adeo  aspere,  ut  plerique  non  anti- 
quissimorum  quidem,  sed  tamen  veterum  mollire 
temptaverint  non  solum  '  aversa '  pro  '  abversis ' 
dicendo,  sed  et  in  praepositione  b  litterae  abso- 
nam  et  ipsam  s  subiciendo.  Sed  accentus  quo- 33 
que,  cum  rigore  quodam,  tum  similitudine  ipsa, 
minus  suaves  babemus,  quia  ultima  syllaba  nee 
acuta  umquam  excitatur-nec  flexa  circumducitur, 
sed  in  gravem  vel  duas  graves  cadit  semper. 
Itaque  tanto  est  sermo  Graecus  Latino  iucundior. 


132  INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   10,   84-H«. 

nt  nostri  poetae,  quotiens  dulce  carmen  esse  voln- 
34eriint,  illorum  id  nominibus  exorneut.  His  ilia 
potentiora,  quod  res  plurimae  carent  appellationi- 
bus,  ut  eas  necesse  sit  transf erre  aut  circumire ; 
etiain  in  iis,  quae  denominata  sunt,  summa  pau- 
pertas  in  eadem  nos  f requentissime  revolvit ;  at 
illis  non  verborum  modo,  sed  linguarum  etiam 
inter  se  diff erentium  copia  est. 

35  Quare  qui  a  Latinis  exiget  illam  gratiam  ser- 
monis  Attici,  det  mihi  in  eloquendo  eandem  iu- 
cunditatem  et  parem  copiam.  Quod  si  negatum 
est,  sententias  aptabimus  iis  vocibus,  quas  babe- 
mus,  nee  rerum  nimiam  tenuitatem,  ut  non  di- 
cam  pinguioribus,  fortioribus  eerte  verbis  misce- 
bimus,  ne  virtus  utraque  pereat  ipsa  confusione ; 

36  nam  quo  minus  adiuvat  sermo,  rerum  inventione 
pugnandum  est.  Sensus  sublimes  variique  eruan- 
tur ;  pernio vendi  omnes  adfectus  erunt,  oratio 
translationum  nitore  illuminanda.  Non  possu- 
mus  esse  tam  graciles :  simus  f ortiores.  Subtili- 
tate  vincimur :    valeamus  pondere.      Proprietas 

37  penes  illos  est  certior :  copia  vincamus.  Ingenia 
Graecorum,  etiam  minora,  suos  portus  liabent : 
nos  plerumque  maioribus  velis  moveamur,  validi- 
or  spiritus  nostros  sinus  tendat ;  non  tamen  alto 
semper  feremur,  nam  et  litora  interim  sequenda 
sunt.  Illis  f acilis  per  quaelibet  vada  accessus : 
ego  aliquid,  non  multo  tamen,  altius,  in  quo  mea 

38  cymba  non  sidat,  inveniam.  Neque  enim,  si  tenu- 
iora  haec  ac  pressiora  Graeci  melius,  in  eoque 
vincimur  solo  et  ideo  in*  comoediis  non  contendi- 
mus,  prorsus  tamen  omittenda  pars  haec  oratio- 
nis,  sed  exigenda  ut  optime  possumus ;  possumus 


INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   10,  39-43.  133 

aiitem  reriim  et  modo  et  iudicio  esse  similes; 
verborum  gratia,  quam  in  ipsis  non  habemus, 
extrinsecus  condienda  est.  An  non  in  privatis  et  39 
acutus  et  indistinctus  et  non  snpra  modum  elatus 
M.  TuUius  ?  non  in  M.  Calidio  insignis  haec 
virtus  ?  non  Scipio.  Laelius,  Cato  in  eloquendo 
velut  Attici  Romanorum  fuerunt  ?  Cui  porro 
non  satis  est,  quo  nihil  esse  melius  potest  ? 

Ad  hoc  quidam  nullam  esse  naturalem  putant  40 
eloquentiam,  nisi  quae  sit  cotidiano  sermoni 
simillima,  quo  cum  amicis,  coniugibus,  liberis, 
servis  loquamur,  contento  promere  animi  volun- 
tatem  nihilque  arcessiti  et  elaborati  requirente ; 
quidquid  hue  sit  adjectum,  id  esse  adfectationis 
et  ambitiosae  in  loquendo  iactantiae,  remotum  a 
veritate  fictumque  ipsorum  gratia  verborum, 
quibus  solum  natura  sit  officium  attributum,  ser- 
vire  sensibus :  sicut  athletarum  corpora,  etiamsi  41 
validiora  fiant  exercitatione  et  lege  quadam  cibo- 
rum,  non  tamen  esse  naturalia  atque  ab  ilia 
specie,  quae  sit  concessa  hominibus,  abhorrere. 
Quid  enim,  inquiunt,  attinet  circuitu  res  osten- 
dere  et  translationibus,  id  est  aut  pluribus  aut 
alienis  verbis,  cum  sua  cuique  sint  adsignata 
nomina  ?  Denique  antiquissimum  quemque  max-  42 
ime  secundum  naturam  dixisse  contendunt ;  mox 
poetis  similiores  extitisse,  etiamsi  parcius,  simili 
tamen  ratione,  falsa  et  impropria  virtutes  ducen- 
tis.  Qua  in  disputatione  nonnihil  veri  est,  ideo- 
que  non  tam  procul,  quam  fit  a  quibusdam,  rece- 
dendum  a  propriis  atque  communibus.  Si  quis43 
tamen,  ut  in  loco  dixi  compositionis,  ad  necessa- 
fia,  quibus  nihil  minus  est,  aliquid  melius  adiece- 


134  INST.  ORATOR.  XII,  10,  44-47. 

rit,  non  erit  liac  calumnia  reprehendendus.  Nam 
mihi  aliam  quandam  videtur  habere  naturam 
sermo  vulgaris,  aliam  viri  eloquentis  oratio ;  cui 
si  res  m.odo  indicare  satis  esset,  nihil  ultra  verbo- 
rum.  proprietatem  elaboraret ;  sed  cum  debeat 
delectare,  movere,  in  plurimas  animum  audientis 
species  impellere,  utetur  his  quoque  adiutoriis, 

44  quae  sunt  ab  eadem  nobis  concessa  natura ;  nam 
et  lacertos  exercitatione  constringere  et  augere 
vires  et  colorem  trahere,  naturale  est.  Ideoque 
in  omnibus  gentibus  alius  alio  facundior  habetur 
et  eloquendo  dulcis  magis.  Quod  si  non  eveniret, 
omnes  pares  essent ;  at  idem  homines  aliter  de  re 
alia  loquuntur  et  servant  personarum  discrimina. 
Ita,  quo  quisque  plus  efficit  dicendo,  hoc  magis 

45  secundum  naturam  eloquentiae  dicit.  Quaprop- 
ter  ne  illis  quidem  nimium  repugno,  qui  dandum 
putant  nonnihil  etiam  temporibus  atque  auribus, 
nitidius  aliquid  atque  effectius  postulantibus. 
Itaque  non  solum  ad  priores  Catone  Gracchisque, 
sed  ne  ad  hos  quidem  ipsos  oratorem  alligandum 
puto.  Atque  id  f ecisse  M.  Tullium  video,  ut  cum 
plurimum  utilitati,  tum  partem  quandam  delecta- 
tioni  daret ;  cum  et  suam  se  rem  agere  diceret, 

46ageret  autem  maxime  litigatoris;  nam  hoc  ipso 
proderat,  quod  placebat.  Ad  cuius  voluptates 
nihil  equidem  quod  addi  possit  invenio,  nisi  ut 
sensus  nos  quidem  dicamus  pluris ;  neque  enim 
non  fieri  potest,  salva  tractatione  causae  et  di- 
cendi  auctoritate,  si  non  crebra  haec  lumina  et 

47continua  fuerint  et  invicem  offecerint.  Sed  me 
hactenus  cedentem  nemo  insequatur  ultra ;  do 
tempori,  ne  hirta  toga  sit,  non  ut  serica,  ne  inton- 


IXST.   ORATOR.  XII,   10,  48-51.  135 

sum  caput,  non  ut  in  gradus  atque  anulos  comp- 
tum ;  cum  eo  quod,  si  non  ad  luxuriam  ac  libidi- 
nem  referas,  eadem  speciosiora  quoque  sint,  quae 
honestiora.  Ceterum  hoc,  quod  vulgo  sen  ten- 48 
tias  vocamus,  quod  veteribus  praecipueque 
Graecis  in  usu  non  fuit,  (apud  Ciceronem  enim 
invenio)  dum  rem  contineant  et  copia  non  redun- 
dent  et  ad  victoriam  spectent,  quis  utile  neget  ? 
Feriunt  animum  et  uno  ictu  frequenter  impellunt 
et  ipsa  brevitate  magis  haerent  et  delectatione 
persuadent. 

At  sunt  qui  baec  excitatiora  lumina,  etiamsi49 
dicere  permittant,  a  componendis  tamen  orationi- 
bus  excludenda  arbitrentur.  Quocirca  milii  ne 
hie  quidem  locus  intactus  est  omittendus ;  nam 
plurimi  eruditorum  aliam  esse  dicendi  rationem, 
aliam  scribendi  putaverunt,  ideoque  in  agendo 
clarissimos  quosdam  nihil  posteritati  mansuris- 
que  mox  litteris  reliquisse,  ut  Periclem,  ut  Dema- 
den ;  rursus  alios  ad  componendum  optimos,  ac- 
tionibus  idoneos  non  fuisse,  ut  Isocraten;  prae-50 
terea  in  agendo  plus  impetum  valere  plerumque 
et  petitas  vel  paulo  licentius  voluptates  ;  commo- 
vendos  enim  esse  ducendosque  animos  imperito- 
runi ;  at  quod  libris  dedicatum  in  exemplum 
edatur,  id  tersum  ac  limatum  et  ad  legem  ac  regu- 
1am  compositum  esse  oportere,  quia  veniat  in 
manus  doctorum  et  indices  artis  habeat  artifices. 
Quin  illi  subtiles,  ut  sibimet  ac  multis  persuase-  51 
runt,  magistri  TrapaScty/xa  dicendo,  ivOvfxrjfjia  scri- 
bendo  esse  aptius,  tradiderunt.  Mihi  unum  at- 
que idem  videtur  bene  dicere  ac  bene  scribere, 
neque  aliud  esse  oratio  scripta  quam  monumen- 


136  INST.  ORATOR.  XII,   10,  52-56. 

turn  actionis  habitae.  Itaque  niillas  non,  ut 
opinor,  debet  habere  virtutes,  virtutes  dico,  non 
vitia.      Nam    imperitis    placere  aliquando  quae 

52  vitiosa  sint,  scio ;  quo  different  igitur  ?  Quodsi 
mihi  des  consilium  iudicum  sapientium,  perquam 
multa  recidam  ex  orationibus  non  Ciceronis 
modo,  sed  etiam  eius,  qui  est  strictior  multo, 
Demosthenis.  Neque  enim  adfectus  omnino  mo- 
vendi  erunt,  nee  aures  delectatione  mulcendae, 
cum  etiam  prooemia  supervacua  esse  apud  talis 
Aristoteles  existimet;  non  enim  trahentur  Ms 
illi  sapientes;  proprie  et  significanter  rem  indi- 

53  care,  probationes  colligere,  satis  est.  Cum  vero 
index  detur  aut  populus  aut  ex  populo,  laturique 
sint  sententiam  indocti  saepius  atque  interim 
rustic!,  omnia,  quae  ad  obtinendum,  quod  intend- 
imus,  prodesse  credemus,  adhibenda  sunt ;  eaque 
et  cum  dicimus  promenda  et  cum  scribimus  os- 
tendenda  sunt,  si  modo  ideo  scribimus,  ut  docea- 

54mus  quomodo  dici  oporteat.  An  Demosthenes 
male  sic  egisset,  ut  scripsit,  aut  Cicero  ?  aut  eos 
praestantissimos  oratores  alia  re  quam  scriptis 
cognoscimus  ?  Melius  egerunt  igitur  an  peius  ? 
Nam  si  peius,  sic  potius  oportuit  dici,  ut  scripse- 
runt;    si  melius,   sic   potius   oportuit   scribi,  ut 

55  dixerunt.  Quid  ergo  ?  Semper  sic  aget  orator, 
ut  scribet  ?  Si  licebit,  semper.  Quodsi  impedi- 
ant  brevitate  tempora  a  iudice  data,  multum  ex 
eo,  quod  oportuit  dici,  recidetur;  editio  habebit 
omnia.  Quae  tamen  secundum  naturam  iudi- 
cantium  dicta  sunt,  non  ita  posteris  tradentur,  ne 

56videantur  propositi  fuisse,  non  temporis.  Nam 
id    quoque    plurimum    refert,    quomodo    audire 


INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   10,   57-61.  137 

index  velit,  atque  eius  vultus  saepe  ipse  rector  est 
dicentis,  ut  Cicero  praecipit.  Ideoque  instanduin 
iis,  quae  placere  intellexeris,  resiliendum.  ab  iis, 
quae  non  recipientur.  Sermo  ipse,  qui  facillime 
iudicem  doceat,  optandus.  Nee  id  mirum  sit, 
cum  etiaiu  testium  personis  aliqua  mutentur. 
Prudenter  enim,  qui  cum  interrogasset  rusticum  57 
testem,  an  Amphionem.  nosset,  negante  eo,  de- 
traxit  aspirationem  breviavitque  secundam.  eius 
nominis  syllabam,  et  ille  eum  sic  optim.e  norat. 
Huiusmodi  casus  efficiunt,  ut  aliquando  dicatur 
aliter  quam  scribitur,  cum  dicere,  quomodo  scri- 
bendum  est,  non  licet. 

Altera  est  divisio,  quae  in  tris  partis  et  ipsa  58 
discedit,  qua  discerni  posse  etiam  recte  dicendi 
genera  inter  se  videntur.  Nam  que  unum  sub- 
tile, quod  tcrxvoi/  vocant,  alterum  grande  atque 
robustum,  quod  aSpov  dicunt,  constituunt,  ter- 
tium  alii  medium  ex  duobus,  alii  floridum 
(namque  id  dvOrjpbv  appellant)  addiderunt.  Quo-  59 
rum  tamen  ea  fere  ratio  est,  ut  primum  docendi, 
secundum  movendi,  tertium  illud,  utrocumque 
est  nomine,  delectandi  sive,  ut  alii  dicunt,  con- 
ciliandi  praestare  videatur  officium ;  in  docendo 
autem  acumen,  in  conciliando  lenitas,  in  movendo 
vis  exigi  videatur.  Itaque  illo  subtili  praecipue 
ratio  narrandi  probandique  consistet,  sed  saepe  id 
etiam  detractis  ceteris  virtutibus  suo  genere  ple- 
num. Medius  hie  modus  et  translationibus  ere- 60 
brior  et  figuris  erit  iucundior,  egressionibus 
amoenus,  compositione  aptus,  sententiis  dulcis, 
lenior  tamen  ut  amnis  lucidus  quidem,  sed  vi- 
rentibus   utrimque   ripis    inumbratus.      At    ille,  61 


138  INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   10,  62-65. 

qni  saxa  devolvat  et  pontem  indignetur  et 
ripas  sibi  faciat,  multus  et  torrens  iudicem  vel 
nitentem  contra  feret  cogetque  ire,  qua  rapiet. 
Hie  orator  et  defunctos  excitabit,  ut  Appium 
CaecTini,  apud  hunc  et  patria  ipsa  exclamabit, 
aliquandoque,  ut  Ciceronem  in  oratione   contra 

62  Catilinani  in  senatu,  alloquetur.  Hie  et  ampli- 
ficationibus  extollet  orationem,  et  in  superlatio- 
nem  quoque  erigetur :  quae  Charybdis  tarn 
vorax?  et  Oceanus  medius  fidius  ipse; 
nota  sunt  enim  iam  studiosis  haec  lumina.  Hie 
deos  ipsos  in  congressum  prope  suum  sermonem- 
que  deducet :  vos  enim  Albani  tumuli  at- 
que  luci;  vos,  inquam,  Albanorum  obru- 
tae  arae,  sacrorum  populi  Romani  sociae 
et  aequales.  Hie  iram,  liic  misericordiam  in- 
spirabit ;  hoc  dicente  index  deos  appellabit  et 
flebit  et  per  omnes  adfectus  tractatus  buc  atque 

63illuc  sequetur  nee  doceri  desiderabit.  Quare  si 
ex  tribus  his  generibus  necessario  sit  eligendum 
unum,  quis  dubitet  hoc  praeferre  omnibus,  et 
validissimum  alioqui  et  maximis  quibusque  cau- 

64  sis  accommodatissimum  ?  Nam  et  Homerus  bre- 
vem  quidem  cum  iucunditate  et  propriam  (id 
enim  est  n  o  n  d  e  e  r  r  a  r  e  verbis)  et  carentem 
supervacuis  eloquentiam  Menelao  dedit,  quae 
sunt  virtutes  generis  illius  primi ;  et  ex  ore  Nes- 
toris  dixit  dulciorem  melle  profluere  ser- 
mon em,  qua  certe  delectatione  nihil  fingi  mains 
potest ;  sed  summam  expressurus  in  Ulixe  facun- 
diam,  et  magnitudinem  illi  vocis  et  vim  orationis 
nivibus  hibernis  et  copia  verborum  atque  impetu 

35  parem  tribuit.     Cum  hoc  igitur  nemomorta- 


INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   10,   66-70.  139 

Hum  contendet;  liunc  ut  deuni  homines  in- 
tuebuntur.  Hanc  vim.  et  celeritatem  in  Pericle 
miratur  Eupolis,  hanc  fulminibus  Aristophanes 
comparat,  haec  est  vere  dicendi  facultas. 

Sed  neque  his  tribus  quasi  f ormis  inclusa  elo-  66 
quentia  est.  Nam  ut  inter  gracile  validumque 
tertium  aliquid  constitutum  est,  ita  horum  inter 
se  intervalla  sunt,  atque  inter  haec  ipsa  mixtum 
quiddam  ex  duobus  medium  est  eorum.  Nam  et  67 
subtili  plenius  aliquid  atque  subtilius  et  vehe- 
menti  remissius  atque  vehementius  invenitur,  ut 
illud  lene  aut  ascendit  ad  f  ortiora  aut  ad  tenuiora 
summittitur.  Ac  sic  prope  innumerabiles  species 
reperiuntur,  quae  utique  aliquo  momento  inter  se 
differant,  sicut  quattuor  ventos  generaliter  a  toti- 
dem  mundi  cardinibus  accepimus  flare,  cum  inte- 
rim plurimi  medii  et  eorum  varia  nomina,  et  qui- 
dam  etiam  regionum  ac  fluminum  proprii,  depre- 
henduntur.  Eademque  musicis  ratio  est,  qui,  cum  68 
in  cithara  quinque  constituerunt  sonos,  plurima 
deinde  varietate  complent  spatia  ilia  nervorum, 
atque  his,  quos  interposuerunt,  inserunt  alios,  ut 
pauci  illi  transitus  multos  gradus  habeant. 

Plures  igitur  etiam  eloquentiae  facies,  sed  69 
stultissimum  quaerere,  ad  quam  se  recturus  sit 
orator,  cum  omnis  species,  quae  modo  recta  est, 
habeat  usum,  atque  id  ipsum  non  sit  oratoris, 
quod  vulgo  genus  dicendi  vocant.  Utetur 
enim,  ut  res  exiget,  omnibus,  nee  pro  causa  modo, 
sed  pro  partibus  causae.  Nam  ut  non  eodem70 
modo  pro  reo  capitis  et  in  certamine  hereditatis  et 
de  interdictis  ac  sponsionibus  et  de  certa  credita 
dicet,  sententiarum  quoque  in  senatu  et  contio- 


140  INST.  ORATOR.  XII,  10,  71-75. 

num  et  privatorum  consiliorum  servabit  discrimi- 
na,  multa  ex  differentia  personarum,  locorum 
temporumque  mutabit :  ita  in  eadem  oratione  ali- 
ter  concitabit,  aliter  conciliabit,  non  ex  isdem 
haustibus  iram  et  misericordiam  petet,  alias  ad 
docendum,  alias   ad  movendnm  adhibebit  artis. 

71  Non  unns  color  prooemii^  narrationis,  argumen- 
torum,  egressionis,  perorationis  servabitur.  Di- 
cet  idem  graviter,  severe,  acriter,  vebementer, 
concitate,  copiose,  amare,  comiter,  remisse,  sub- 
tiliter,  blande,  leniter,  dulciter,  breviter,  urbane ; 

72  non  ubique  similis,  sed  ubique  par  sibi.  Sic  fiet 
cum  id,  propter  quod  maxime  repertus  est  usus 
orationis,  ut  dicat  utiliter,  et  ad  efficiendum, 
quod  intendit,  potenter,  turn  laudem  quoque,  nee 
doctorum  modo,  sed  etiam  vulgi  consequatur. 

73  Falluntur  enim  plurimum,  qui  vitiosum  et 
corruptum  dicendi  genus,  quod  aut  verborum 
licentia  exultat  aut  puerilibus  sententiolis  lasci- 
vit  aut  immodico  tumore  turgescit  aut  inanibus 
locis  baccliatur  aut  casuris,  si  leviter  excutiantur, 
flosculis  nitet  aut  praecipitia  pro  sublimibus  ha- 
bet  aut  specie  libertatis  insanit,  magis  existimant 

74  populare  atque  plausibile.  Quod  quidem  placere 
multis  nee  infitior  nee  miror;  est  enim  iucunda 
auribus  ac  favorabilis  qualiscumque  eloquentia 
et  ducit  animos  naturali  voluptate  vox  omnis, 
neque  aliunde  illi  per  f ora  atque  aggerem  circuli ; 
quo  minus  mirum  est,  quod  nulli  non  agentium 

75  parata  vulgi  corona  est.  Ubi  vero  quid  exquisi- 
tius  dictum  accidit  auribus  imperitorum,  quale- 
cumque  id  est  quod  modo  se  ipsi  posse  despe- 
rent,  babet  admirationem,  neque  immerito ;  nam 


INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   10,   76-80.  141 

ne  illiid  qiiidem  facile  est.  Sed  evanescnnt  liaec 
atque  emoriuntur  comparatione  meliorum,  ut 
lana  tincta  f uco  citra  purpuras  placet ;  at  s i  c o n- 
tuleris  Tyriae  earn  lacernae,  conspectu 
melioris  obruatur,  ut  O vidius  ait.  Si  vero 76 
iudiciuin  his  corruptis  acrius  adliibeas  ut  fucinis 
sulphura,  iam  ilium,  quo  fefellerant,  exuant  men- 
titum  color  em  et  quadam  vix  enarrabili  foeditate 
pallescant.  Lucent  igitur  liaec  citra  solem,  ut 
quaedam  exigua  animalia  igniculi  videntur  in 
tenebris.  Denique  mala  multi  probant,  nemo  im- 
probat  bona. 

Neque  vero  omnia  ista,  de  quibus  locuti  su-  77 
mus,  orator  optime  tantum,  sed  etiam  facillime 
faciet.  Neque  enim  vim  summam  dicendi  et  os 
admiratione  dignum  infelix  usque  ad  ultimum 
sollicitudo  persequitur  nee  oratorem  macerat  et 
coquit  aegre  verba  vertentem  et  perpendendis 
coagmentandisque  eis  intabescentem.  Mtidus  78 
ille  et  sublimis  et  locuples  circumfluentibus  undi- 
que  eloquentiae  copiis  imperat ;  desinit  enim  in 
ad  versa  niti,  qui  pervenit  in  summum.  Scan- 
denti  circa  ima  labor  est ;  ceterum  quantum  pro- 
cesseris,  mollior  clivus  ac  laetius  solum.  Et  si  79 
haec  quoque  iam  lenius  supina  perseverantibus 
studiis  evaseris,  inde  fructus  inlaborati  offerunt 
sese  et  omnia  sponte  proveniunt ;  quae  tamen 
cotidie  nisi  decerpantur,  arescunt.  Sed  et  copia 
babeat  modum,  sine  quo  nihil  nee  laudabile  nee 
salutare  est,  et  nitor  ille  cultum  virilem  et  inven- 
tio  indicium.  Sic  erunt  magna,  non  nimia  ;  sub-  80 
limia,  non  abrupta ;  f ortia,  non  temeraria ;  seve- 
ra^  non   tristia ;  gravia,  non  tarda  j    laeta^  non 


142  INST.  ORATOR.  XII,   11,   1-4. 

luxTiriosa ;  iucunda,  non  dissoluta;  grandia,  non 
tumida.  Similis  in  ceteris  ratio  est  ac  tutissima 
fere  per  medium  via,  quia  utriusque  ultimum 
vitium  est. 


CAPUT  XI. 
QUAE  POST  FINEM  STUDIA. 

XI.  His  dicendi  virtutibus  usus  orator  in  in- 
diciis,  consiliis,  contionibus,  senatu,  in  omni  deni- 
que  officio  boni  civis  finem  quoque  dignum  et 
Optimo  viro  et  opere  sanctissimo  f aciet ;  non  quia 
prodesse  umqu^m  satis  sit  et  ilia  mente  atque  ilia 
facultate  praedito  non  optandum  operis  pulcber- 
rimi  quam  longissimum  tempus,  sed  quia  decet 
lioc  quoque  prospicere,  ne  quid  peius,  quam  fece- 

2rit,  faciat.  I^eque  enim  scientia  modo  constat 
orator,  quae  augetur  annis,  sed  voce,  latere,  firmi- 
tate;  quibus  fractis  aut  imminutis  aetate  seu 
valetudine  cavendum  est,  ne  quid  in  oratore  sum- 
mo  desideretur,  ne  intersistat  fatigatus,  ne  quae 
dicet  parum  audiri  sentiat,  ne  se  quaerat  priorem. 

3Vidi  ego  longe  omnium,  quos  mihi  cognoscere 
contigit,  summum  oratorem,  Domitium  Afrum 
valde  senem,  cotidie  aliquid  ex  ea,  quam  merue- 
rat,  auctoritate  perdentem,  cum  agente  illo,  quem 
principem  fuisse  quondam  fori  non  erat  dubium, 
alii,  quod  indignum  videatur,  riderent,  alii  eru- 
bescerent ;  quae  occasio  f  uit  dicendi,  malle  eum 

4deficere  quam  desinere.  Neque  erant  ilia  qualia- 
cumque  mala,  sed  minora.    Quare  antequam  in 


INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   11,  5-9.  143 

has  aetatis  veniat  insidias,  receptui  canet  et  in 
portum  Integra  nave  perveniet. 

Neque  enim  minores  eum^  cum  id  fecerit,  stu- 
diorum  fructus  prosequentur.  Aut  ille  monu- 
menta  rerum  posteris  aut^  ut  L.  Crassus  in  libris 
Ciceronis  destinat,  iiira  quaerentibus  reddet 
aut  eloquentiae  componet  artem  aut  pulclier- 
rimis  vitae  praeceptis  dignum  os  dabit.  Fre-5 
quentabunt  vero  eius  domum  optimi  iuvenes 
more  veterum  et  vere  dicendi  viam  velut  ex  ora- 
culo  petent.  Hos  ille  formabit  quasi  eloquentiae 
parens,  et  ut  vetus  gubernator  litora  et  portus  et, 
quae  tempestatum  signa,  quid  secundis  flatibus, 
quid  adversis  ratio  poscat,  docebit,  non  bumani- 
tatis  solum  communi  ductus  officio,  sed  amore 
quodam  operis ;  nemo  enim  minui  velit  id,  in  quo  6 
maximus  fuit.  Quid  porro  est  lionestius  quam 
docere  quod  optime  scias  ?  Sic  ad  se  Caelium 
deductum  a  patre  Cicero  profitetur,  sic  Pansam, 
Hirtium,  Dolabellam  in  morem  praeceptoris  ex- 
ercuit  cotidie  dicens  audiensque.  Ac  nescio  an  7 
eum  tum  beatissimum  credi  oporteat  fore,  cum 
iam  secretus  et  consecratus,  liber  invidia,  procul 
contentionibus  famam  in  tuto  collocarit  et  senti- 
et  vivus  eam,  quae  post  fata  praestari  magis  so- 
let,  venerationem  et,  quid  apud  posteros  futurus 
sit,  videbit. 

Conscius  sum  mibi,  quantum  mediocritate  8 
valui,  quaeque  antea  scierim,  quaeque  operis 
huiusce  gratia  potuerim  inquirere,  candide  me 
atque  simpliciter  in  notitiam  eorum,  si  qui  forte 
cognoscere  voluissent,  protulisse.  Atque  id  viro 
bono    satis  est,    docuisse    quod    sciret.      Vereor9 


144  INST.   ORATOR.  XII,   11,   10-13. 

tamen,  ne  aut  magna  nimium  videar  exigere,  qui 
eundem  virum  bonum  esse  et  dicendi  peritum 
velim  aut  multa,  qui  tot  artibus  in  pueritia  dis- 
cendis  morum  quoque  praecepta  et  scientiam 
iuris  civilis  praeter  ea,  quae  de  eloquentia  trade- 
ban  tur,  adiecerim,  quique  baec  operi  nostro  ne- 
cessaria  esse  crediderint,  velut  nioram  rei  perbor- 

lOrescant  et  desperent  ante  experimentum.  Qui 
primum  renuntient  sibi,  quanta  sit  buniani  in- 
genii  vis,  quam  potens  efficiendi  quae  velit,  cum 
maria  transire,  siderum  cursus  numerosque  cog- 
noscere,  mundum  ipsum  paene  dimetiri  minores, 
sed  difficiliores  artes  potuerint.  Tum  cogitent, 
quantam  rem  petant,  quamque  nullus   sit,  boc 

11  proposito  praeinio,  labor  recusandus.  Quod  si 
mente  conceperint,  buic  quoque  parti  facilius  ac- 
cedent,  ut  ipsum  iter  neque  impervium  neque  sal- 
tern durum  putent.  Nam  id,  quod  prius  quodque 
mains  est,  ut  boni  viri  simus,  voluntate  maxime 
constat ;  quam  qui  vera  fide  induerit,  facile  eas- 

12dem,  quae  virtu tem  docent,  artis  accipiet.  Ne- 
que enim  aut  tam  perplexa,  aut  tam  numerosa 
sunt  quae  praecipiuntur,  ut  non  paucorum  admo- 
dum  annorum  intentione  discantur.  Longam 
enim  facit  operam,  quod  repugnamus :  brevis  est 
institutio  vitae  bonestae  beataeque,  si  cedas  na- 
turae. Natura  enim  nos  ad  mentem  optimam 
genuit,  adeoque  discere  meliora  volentibus  promp- 
tum  est,  ut  vere  intuenti  mirum  sit  illud  magis, 

ISmalos  esse  tam  multos.  Nam  ut  aqua  piscibus, 
ut  sicca  terrenis,  circumfusus  nobis  spiritus  volu- 
cribus  convenit,  ita  certe  facilius  esse  oportebat 
secundum    naturam    quam    contra    earn  vivere. 


INST.   ORATOR.  XII,   10,  20-24.  129 

neque  torrentibus  turbidis,  sed  lenibus  stagnis 
gimiles  habentur. 

Nemo  igitur  dubitaverit,  longe  esse  optimnin  20 
genus  Atticorum.  In  quo  ut  est  aliquid  inter 
ipsos  commune,  id  est  indicium  acre  tersumque, 
ita  ingeniorum  plurimae  formae.  Quapropter21 
mibi  f  alii  multum  videntur,  qui  solos  esse  Atticos 
credunt  tenuis  et  lucidos  et  significantis,  sed  qua- 
dam  eloquentiae  frugalitate  contentos  ac  semper 
manum  intra  pallium  continentis.  Nam  quis  erit 
hie  Atticus  ?  Sit  Lysias ;  bunc  enim  amplectun- 
tur  amatores  istius  nominis  modum.  Non  igitur 
iam  usque  ad  Coccum  et  Andocidem  remittemur  ? 
Interrogare  tamen  velim,  an  Isocrates  Attice 
dixerit ;  nihil  enim  tam  est  Lysiae  diversum.  22 
Negabunt;  at  eius  schola  principes  oratorum 
dedit.  Quaeratur  similius  aliquid.  Hyperides  At- 
ticus ?  Certe,  at  plus  indulsit  voluptati.  Trans- 
eo  plurimos,  Lycurgum,  Aristogitona  et  his  pri- 
ores  Isaeum,  Antiphonta ;  quos,  ut  homines  inter 
se  genere  similes,  differentis  dixeris  specie. 
Quid  ille,  cuius  modo  fecimus  mentionem,23 
Aeschines  ?  nonne  his  latior  et  audentior  et  ex- 
celsior ?  Quid  denique  Demosthenes  ?  non  cunc- 
tos  illos  tenues  et  circumspectos  vi,  sublimitate, 
impetu,  cultu,  compositione  superavit  ?  non  in- 
surgit  locis  ?  non  figuris  gaudet  ?  non  transla- 
tionibus  nitet  ?  non  oratione  ficta  dat  tacentibus 
Yocem  ?  non  illud  iusiurandum  per  caesos  in  24 
Marathone  ac  Salamine  propugnatores  rei  pub- 
licae  satis  manifesto  docet,  praeceptorem  eius 
Platonem  fuisse  ?  quem  ipsum  num  Asianum 
appellabimus  plerumque  instinctis  divino  spiritu 


130  INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   10,  25-28. 

vatibus  comparandum  ?  Quid  Periclea  ?  sirai- 
lemne  credimus  Lysiacae  gracilitati,  queni  ful- 
minibus    et    caelesti  fragori   comparant  comici, 

25  dum  illi  conviciantur  ?  Quid  est  igitur,  cur  in 
iis  demum,  qui  tenui  venula  per  calculos  fluunt, 
Atticum  saporem  putent  ?  ibi  demum  thymum 
redolere  dicant  ?  Quos  ego  existimo,  si  quod  in 
his  finibus  uberius  invenerint  solum  f ertilioremve 
segetem,  negaturos  Atticam  esse,  quod  plus,  quam 
acceperit,  seminis  reddat;  quia  banc  eius  terrae 

26  fidem  Menander  eludit.  Ita  nunc,  si  quis  ad  eas 
Demosthenis  virtutes,  quas  ille  summus  orator 
babuit,  tamen  quae  defuisse  ei  sive  ipsius  natura 
seu  lege  civitatis  videntur,  adiecerit,  ut  adfectus 
concitatius  moveat,  audiam  dicentem, '  non  fecit 
boc  Demostbenes  V  et  si  quid  numeris  exierit 
aptius  (fortasse  non  possit,  sed  tamen  si  quid 
exierit)  non  erit  Atticum  ?  Melius  de  boc  nomi- 
ne sentiant  credantque,  Attice  dicere  esse  optime 
dicere. 

27  Atque  in  bac  tamen  opinione  perseverantis 
Graecos  magis  tulerim.  Latina  mibi  facundia, 
ut  inventione,  dispositione,  consilio,  ceteris  buius 
generis  artibus  similis  Graecae  ac  prorsus  dis- 
cipula  eius  videtur,  ita  circa  rationem  eloquendi 
vix  babere  imitationis  locum.  Namque  est  ipsis 
statim  sonis  durior,  quando  et  iucundissimas  ex 
Graecis  litteras  non  babemus,  vocalem  alteram, 
alteram  consonantem,  quibus  nullae  apud  eos 
dulcius  spirant ;  quas  mutuari  solemus,  quotiens 

28  illorum  nominibus  utimur ;  quod  cum  contingit, 
nescio  quomodo  bilarior  protinus  renidet  oratio, 
ut  in  '  Epbyris '  et  '  Zepbyris ' ;  quae  si  nostris 


INST.   ORATOR.  XII,  10,  29-33.  131 

litteris  scribantur,  surdum  quiddam  et  barbarum 
efficient,  et  velut  in  locum  earum  succedunt  tris- 
tes  et  horridae,  quibus  Graecia  caret.  Nam  et29 
ilia,  quae  est  sexta  nostrarum,  paene  non  humana 
voce  vel  omnino  non  voce  potius  inter  discrimina 
dentium  efflanda  est ;  quae,  etiam  cum  vocalem 
proxima  accipit,  quassa  quodammodo,  utique 
quotiens  aliquam  consonantium  frangit,  ut  in 
boc  ipso  *  frangit,'  multo  lit  borridior.  Aeolicae 
quoque  litterae,  qua  ''servum  cervumque'  dici- 
mus,  etiamsi  forma  a  nobis  repudiata  est,  vis 
tamen  nos  ipsa  persequitur.  Duras  et  ilia  sylla-  30 
bas  facit,  quae  ad  coniungendas  demum  subiectas 
sibi  vocales  est  utilis,  alias  supervacua,  ut 
'  equos  '  bac  et  '  aequum '  scribimus  ;  cum  etiam 
ipsae  hae  vocales  duae  efficiant  sonum,  qualis 
apud  Graecos  nullus  est,  ideoque  scribi  illorum 
litteris  non  potest.  Quid  ?  quod  pleraque  nos  31 
ilia  quasi  mugiente  m  littera  cludimus,  in  quam 
nullum  Graece  verbum  cadit :  at  illi  ny  iucun- 
dam  et  in  fine  praecipue  quasi  tinnientem  illius 
loco  ponunt,  quae  est  apud  nos  rarissima  in  clau- 
sulis.  Quid  ?  quod  syllabae  nostrae  in  b  litteram  32 
et  d  innituntur  adeo  aspere,  ut  plerique  non  anti- 
quissimorum  quidem,  sed  tamen  veterum  mollire 
temptaverint  non  solum  ^  a  versa '  pro  '  abversis ' 
dicendo,  sed  et  in  praepositione  b  litterae  abso- 
nam  et  ipsam  s  subiciendo.  Sed  accentus  quo- 33 
que,  cum  rigore  quodam,  tum  similitudine  ipsa, 
minus  suaves  habemus,  quia  ultima  syllaba  neo 
acuta  umquam  excitatur  nee  flexa  circumducitur, 
sed  in  gravem  vel  duas  graves  cadit  semper. 
Itaque  tanto  est  sermo  Graecus  Latino  iucundior. 


132  INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   10,  'S4r-'6ii. 

Tit  nostri  poetae,  quotiens  dulce  carmen  esse  volu- 
34erunt,  illorum  id  nominibus  exornent.  His  ilia 
potentiora,  quod  res  plurimae  carent  appellationi- 
bus,  ut  eas  necesse  sit  transf erre  aut  circuniire ; 
etiam  in  iis,  quae  denominata  sunt,  summa  pau- 
pertas  in  eadem  nos  f requentissime  revolvit ;  at 
illis  non  verborum  modo,  sed  linguarum  etiam 
inter  se  differentium  copia  est. 

35  Quare  qui  a  Latinis  exiget  illam  gratiam  ser- 
monis  Attici,  det  milii  in  eloquendo  eandem  iu- 
cunditatem  et  parem  copiam.  Quod  si  negatum 
est,  sententias  aptabimus  iis  vocibus,  quas  habe- 
mus,  nee  rerum  nimiam  tenuitatem,  ut  non  di- 
cam  pinguioribus,  fortioribus  certe  verbis  misce- 
bimus,  ne  virtus  utraque  pereat  ipsa  confusione ; 

36  nam  quo  minus  adiuvat  sermo,  rerum  inventione 
pugnandum  est.  Sensus  sublimes  variique  eruan- 
tur ;  permovendi  omnes  adfectus  erunt,  oratio 
translationum  nitore  illuminanda.  Non  possu- 
mus  esse  tam  graciles :  simus  fortiores.  Subtili- 
tate  vincimur:    valeamus  pondere.      Proprietas 

37  penes  illos  est  certior :  copia  vincamus.  Ingenia 
Graecorum,  etiam  minora,  suos  portus  babent: 
nos  plerumque  maioribus  velis  moveamur,  validi- 
or  spiritus  nostros  sinus  tendat ;  non  tamen  alto 
semper  feremur,  nam  et  litora  interim  sequenda 
sunt.  Illis  facilis  per  quaelibet  vada  accessus: 
ego  aliquid,  non  multo  tamen,  altius,  in  quo  mea 

38  cymba  non  sidat,  inveniam.  Neque  enim,  si  tenu- 
iora  baec  ac  pressiora  Graeci  melius,  in  eoque 
vincimur  solo  et  ideo  in  comoediis  non  contendi- 
mus,  prorsus  tamen  omittenda  pars  baec  oratio- 
nis,  sed  exigenda  ut  optime  possumus ;  possumus 


INST.   ORATOR.  XII,   10,  39-43.  133 

autem  rerum  et  modo  et  iudicio  esse  similes; 
verborum  gratia,  quam  in  ipsis  non  habemus, 
extrinsecus  condienda  est.  An  non  in  privatis  et  39 
acutus  et  indistinctus  et  non  supra  modum  elatus 
M.  TuUius  ?  non  in  M.  Calidio  insignis  haec 
virtus  ?  non  Scipio.  Laelius,  Cato  in  eloquendo 
velut  Attici  Romanorum  fuerunt  ?  Cui  porro 
non  satis  est,  quo  niMl  esse  melius  potest  ? 

Ad  hoc  quidam  nuUam  esse  naturalem  putant  40 
eloquentiam,  nisi  quae  sit  cotidiano  sermoni 
simillima,  quo  cum  amicis,  coniugibus,  liberis, 
servis  loquamur,  contento  promere  animi  volun- 
tatem  nihilque  arcessiti  et  elaborati  requirente ; 
quidquid  hue  sit  adjectum,  id  esse  adfectationis 
et  ambitiosae  in  loquendo  iactantiae,  remotum  a 
veritate  fictumque  ipsorum  gratia  verborum, 
quibus  solum  natura  sit  officium  attributum,  ser- 
vire  sensibus:  sicut  athletarum  corpora,  etiamsi41 
validiora  fiant  exercitatione  et  lege  quadam  cibo- 
rum,  non  tamen  esse  naturalia  atque  ab  ilia 
specie,  quae  sit  concessa  bominibus,  abborrere. 
Quid  enim,  inquiunt,  attinet  circuitu  res  osten- 
dere  et  translationibus,  id  est  aut  pluribus  aut 
alienis  verbis,  cum  sua  cuique  sint  adsignata 
nomina  ?  Denique  antiquissimum  quemque  max-  42 
ime  secundum  naturam  dixisse  contendunt ;  mox 
poetis  similiores  extitisse,  etiamsi  parcius,  simili 
tamen  ratione,  falsa  et  impropria  virtutes  ducen- 
tis.  Qua  in  disputatione  nonniliil  veri  est,  ideo- 
que  non  tam  procul,  quam  fit  a  quibusdam,  rece- 
dendum  a  propriis  atque  communibus.  Si  quis43 
tamen,  ut  in  loco  dixi  compositionis,  ad  necessa- 
fia,  quibus  niliil  minus  est,  aliquid  melius  adiece- 


134  INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   10,   44-47. 

rit,  non  erit  hac  calumnia  reprehendendus.  Nam 
mihi  aliam  quandam  videtur  habere  naturam 
sermo  vulgaris,  aliam  viri  eloquentis  oratio ;  cui 
si  res  m.odo  indicare  satis  esset,  nihil  ultra  verbo- 
rum  proprietatem  elaboraret;  sed  cum  debeat 
delectare,  movere,  in  plurimas  animum  audientis 
species  impellere,  utetur  his  quoque  adiutoriis, 

44  quae  sunt  ab  eadem  nobis  concessa  natura  ;  nam 
et  lacertos  exercitatione  constringere  et  augere 
vires  et  colorem  trahere,  naturale  est.  Ideoque 
in  omnibus  gentibus  alius  alio  facundior  habetur 
et  eloquendo  dulcis  magis.  Quod  si  non  eveniret, 
omnes  pares  essent ;  at  idem  homines  aliter  de  re 
alia  loquuntur  et  servant  personarum  discrimina. 
Ita,  quo  quisque  plus  efficit  dicendo,  hoc  magis 

45  secundum  naturam  eloquentiae  dicit.  Quaprop- 
ter  ne  illis  quidem  nimium  repugno,  qui  dandum 
putant  nonnihil  etiam  temporibus  atque  auribus, 
nitidius  aliquid  atque  effectius  postulantibus. 
Itaque  non  solum  ad  priores  Catone  Gracchisque, 
sed  ne  ad  hos  quidem  ipsos  oratorem  alligandum 
puto.  Atque  id  f ecisse  M.  Tullium  video,  ut  cum 
plurimum  utilitati,  tum  partem  quandam  delecta- 
tioni  daret ;  cum  et  suam  se  rem  agere  diceret, 

46ageret  autem  maxime  litigatoris;  nam  hoc  ipso 
proderat,  quod  placebat.  Ad  cuius  voluptates 
nihil  equidem  quod  addi  possit  invenio,  nisi  ut 
sensus  nos  quidem  dicamus  pluris ;  neque  enim 
non  fieri  potest,  salva  tractatione  causae  et  di- 
cendi  auctoritate,  si  non  crebra  haec  lumina  et 

47continua  fuerint  et  invicem  offecerint.  Sed  me 
hactenus  cedentem  nemo  insequatur  ultra ;  do 
tempori,  ne  hirta  toga  sit,  non  ut  serica,  ne  inton- 


INST.   ORATOR.  XII,   10,  48-51.  135 

sum  caput,  non  ut  in  gradns  atque  anulos  comp- 
tum ;  cum  eo  quod,  si  non  ad  luxuriam  ac  libidi- 
nem  referas,  eadem  speciosiora  quoque  sint,  quae 
honestiora.  Ceterum  hoc,  quod  vulgo  sen  ten- 48 
tias  vocamus,  quod  veteribus  praecipueque 
Graecis  in  usu  non  fuit,  (apud  Ciceronem  enim 
invenio)  dum  rem  contineant  et  copia  non  redun- 
dent  et  ad  victoriam  spectent,  quis  utile  neget  ? 
Feriunt  animum  et  uno  ictu  frequenter  impellunt 
et  ipsa  brevitate  magis  haerent  et  delectations 
persuadent. 

At  sunt  qui  baec  excitatiora  lumina,  etiamsi49 
dicere  permittant,  a  componendis  tamen  orationi- 
bus  excludenda  arbitrentur.  Quocirca  mihi  ne 
bic  quidem  locus  intactus  est  omittendus ;  nam 
plurimi  eruditorum  aliam  esse  dicendi  rationem, 
aliam  scribendi  putaverunt,  ideoque  in  agendo 
clarissimos  quosdam  nihil  posteritati  mansuris- 
que  mox  litteris  reliquisse,  ut  Periclem,  ut  Dema- 
den ;  rursus  alios  ad  componendum  optimos,  ac- 
tionibus  idoneos  non  f uisse,  ut  Isocraten ;  prae-  50 
terea  in  agendo  plus  impetum  valere  plerumque 
et  petitas  vel  paulo  licentius  voluptates ;  commo- 
vendos  enim  esse  ducendosque  animos  imperito- 
rum ;  at  quod  libris  dedicatum  in  exemplum 
edatur,  id  tersum  ac  limatum  et  ad  legem  ac  regu- 
1am  compositum  esse  oportere,  quia  veniat  in 
manus  doctorum  et  indices  artis  habeat  artifices. 
Quin  illi  subtiles,  ut  sibimet  ac  multis  persuase-  51 
runt,  magistri  TrapdSeLy/jia  dicendo,  ivOviir^jxa  scri- 
bendo  esse  aptius,  tradiderunt.  Mihi  unum  at- 
que idem  videtur  bene  dicere  ac  bene  scribere, 
neque  aliud  esse  oratio  scripta  quam  monumen- 


136  INST.  ORATOR.  XII,   10,  53-56. 

turn  actionis  habitae.  Itaque  nullas  non,  ut 
opinor,  debet  habere  virtntes,  virtutes  dico,  non 
vitia.      Nam    imperitis    placere  aliquando  quae 

52  vitiosa  sint,  scio ;  quo  different  igitur  ?  Quodsi 
mihi  des  consiliura  iudicura  sapientium,  perquara 
multa  recidam  ex  orationibus  non  Ciceronis 
modo,  sed  etiam  eius,  qui  est  strictior  multo, 
Demosthenis.  Neque  enim  adfectus  omnino  mo- 
vendi  erunt,  nee  aures  delectatione  mulcendae, 
cum  etiam  prooemia  supervacua  esse  apud  talis 
Aristoteles  existimet;  non  enim  trahentur  his 
illi  sapientes;  proprie  et  significanter  rem  indi- 

53  care,  probationes  colligere,  satis  est.  Cum  vero 
index  detur  aut  populus  aut  ex  populo,  laturique 
sint  sententiam  indocti  saepius  atque  interim 
rustici,  omnia,  quae  ad  obtinendum,  quod  intend- 
imus,  prodesse  credemus,  adhibenda  sunt ;  eaque 
et  cum  dicimus  promenda  et  cum  scribimus  os- 
tendenda  sunt,  si  modo  ideo  scribimus,  ut  docea- 

54mus  quomodo  dici  oporteat.  An  Demosthenes 
male  sic  egisset,  ut  scripsit,  aut  Cicero  ?  aut  eos 
praestantissimos  oratores  alia  re  quam  scriptis 
cognoscimus  ?  Melius  egerunt  igitur  an  peius  ? 
Nam  si  peius,  sic  potius  oportuit  dici,  ut  scripse- 
runt;    si  melius,   sic   potius   oportuit   scribi,  ut 

55  dixerunt.  Quid  ergo  ?  Semper  sic  aget  orator, 
ut  scribet  ?  Si  licebit,  semper.  Quodsi  impedi- 
ant  brevitate  tempora  a  iudice  data,  multum  ex 
eo,  quod  oportuit  dici,  recidetur;  editio  habebit 
omnia.  Quae  tamen  secundum  naturam  iudi- 
cantium  dicta  sunt,  non  ita  posteris  tradentur,  ne 

56videantur  propositi  fuisse,  non  temporis.  Nam 
id    quoque    plurimum    refert,    quomodo    audire 


INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   10,   57-61.  137 

index  velit,  atque  eius  vultns  saepe  ipse  rector  est 
dicentis,  lit  Cicero  praecipit.  Ideoque  instaudum 
iis,  quae  placere  intellexeris,  resiliendum  ab  iis, 
quae  non  recipientur.  Sermo  ipse,  qui  facillime 
indicem  doceat,  optandus.  Nee  id  mirum  sit, 
cum  etiam  testium  personis  aliqua  mutentur. 
Prudenter  enim,  qui  cum  interrogasset  rusticum  57 
testem,  an  Ampliionem.  nosset,  negante  eo,  de- 
traxit  aspirationem.  breviavitque  secundam  eius 
nominis  syllabam,  et  ille  eum.  sic  optime  norat. 
Huiusmodi  casus  efficiunt,  ut  aliquando  dicatur 
aliter  quam  scribitur,  cum  dicere,  quomodo  scri- 
bendum  est,  non  licet. 

Altera  est  divisio,  quae  in  tris  partis  et  ipsa  58 
discedit,  qua  discerni  posse  etiam  recte  dicendi 
genera  inter  se  videntur.  Namque  unum  sub- 
tile, quod  la-xyov  vocant,  alterum  g  r  a  n  d  e  atque 
robustum,  quod  aSpbv  dicunt,  constituunt,  ter- 
tium  alii  medium  ex  duobus,  alii  floridum 
(namque  id  avOrjpov  appellant)  addiderunt.  Quo-  59 
rum  tamen  ea  fere  ratio  est,  ut  primum  docendi, 
secundum  movendi,  tertium  illud,  utrocumque 
est  nomine,  delectandi  sive,  ut  alii  dicunt,  con- 
ciliandi  praestare  videatur  officium;  in  docendo 
autem  acumen,  in  conciliando  lenitas,  in  movendo 
vis  exigi  videatur.  Itaque  illo  subtili  praecipue 
ratio  narrandi  probandique  consistet,  sed  saepe  id 
etiam  detractis  ceteris  virtutibus  suo  genere  ple- 
num. Medius  hie  modus  et  translationibus  ere- 60 
brior  et  figuris  erit  iucundior,  egressionibus 
amoenus,  compositione  aptus,  sententiis  dulcis, 
lenior  tamen  ut  amnis  lucidus  quidem,  sed  vi- 
rentibus  utrimque  ripis    inumbratus.      At    ille,  61 


138  INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   10,  6^65. 

qui  saxa  devolvat  et  pontem  indigneturet 
ripas  sibi  faciat,  multus  et  torrens  mdicem  vel 
nitentem.  contra  feret  cogetque  ire,  qua  rapiet. 
Hie  orator  et  defunctos  excitabit,  ut  Appium 
Caecum,  apud  hunc  et  patria  ipsa  exclamabit, 
aliquandoque,  ut  Ciceronem  in  oratione   contra 

esCatilinam  in  senatu,  alloquetur.  Hie  et  ampli- 
ficationibus  extoUet  orationem,  et  in  superlatio- 
nem  quoque  erigetur :  quae  Cbarybdis  tarn 
vorax?  et  Oceanus  medius  fidius  ipse; 
nota  sunt  enim  iani  studiosis  baec  lumina.  Hie 
deos  ipsos  in  congressum  prope  suum  sermonem- 
que  deducet:  vos  enim  Albani  tumuli  at- 
que  luci;  vos,  inquam,  Albanorum  obru- 
taearae,  sacrorumpopuli  Romani  sociae 
et  aequales.  Hie  iram,  liic  misericordiam  in- 
spirabit ;  hoc  dicente  index  deos  appellabit  et 
flebit  et  per  omnes  adfectus  tractatus  hue  atque 

63illuc  sequetur  nee  doceri  desiderabit.  Quare  si 
ex  tribus  his  generibus  necessario  sit  eligendum 
unum,  quis  dubitet  hoc  praeferre  omnibus,  et 
validissimum  alioqui  et  maximis  quibusque  cau- 

64  sis  accommodatissimum  ?  Nam  et  Homerus  bre- 
vem  quidem  cum  iucunditate  et  propriam  (id 
enim  est  n  o  n  d  e  e  r  r  a  r  e  verbis)  et  carentem 
supervacuis  eloquentiam  Menelao  dedit,  quae 
sunt  virtutes  generis  illius  primi ;  et  ex  ore  Nes- 
toris  dixit  dulciorem  melle  profluere  ser- 
mon em,  qua  certe  delectatione  nihil  fingi  mains 
potest ;  sed  summam  expressurus  in  Ulixe  f acun- 
diam,  et  magnitudinem  illi  vocis  et  vim  orationis 
nivibus  hibernis  et  copia  verborum  atque  impetu 

05  parem  tribuit.    Cum  hoc  igitur  nemomorta- 


INST.  ORATOR.  XII,  10,  66-70.  139 

Hum  contendet;  hunc  ut  deum  homines  in- 
tuebuntur.  Hanc  vim.  et  celeritatem.  in  Pericle 
miratur  Eupolis,  hanc  fulminibus  Aristophanes 
comparat,  haec  est  vere  dicendi  facultas. 

Sed  neque  his  tribus  quasi  f ormis  inclusa  elo-  66 
quentia  est.  Nam  ut  inter  gracile  validumque 
tertium  aliquid  constitutum  est,  ita  horum  inter 
se  intervalla  sunt,  atque  inter  haec  ipsa  mixtum 
quiddam  ex  duobus  medium  est  eorum.  Nam  et  67 
subtili  plenius  aliquid  atque  subtilius  et  vehe- 
menti  remissius  atque  vehementius  invenitur,  ut 
illud  lene  aut  ascendit  ad  f  ortiora  aut  ad  tenuiora 
summittitur.  Ac  sic  prope  innumerabiles  species 
reperiuntur,  quae  utique  aliquo  momento  inter  se 
differant,  sicut  quattuor  ventos  generaliter  a  toti- 
dem  mundi  cardinibus  accepimus  flare,  cum  inte- 
rim plurimi  medii  et  eorum  varia  nomina,  et  qui- 
dam  etiam  regionum  ac  fluminum  proprii,  depre- 
henduntur.  Eademque  musicis  ratio  est,  qui,  cum  68 
in  cithara  quinque  constituerunt  sonos,  plurima 
deinde  varietate  complent  spatia  ilia  nervorum, 
atque  his,  quos  interposuerunt,  inserunt  alios,  ut 
pauci  illi  transitus  multos  gradus  habeant. 

Plures  igitur  etiam  eloquentiae  facies,  sed  69 
stultissimiim  quaerere,  ad  quam  se  recturus  sit 
orator,  cum  omnis  species,  quae  modo  recta  est, 
habeat  usum,  atque  id  ipsum  non  sit  oratoris, 
quod  vulgo  genus  dicendi  vocant.  Utetur 
enim,  ut  res  exiget,  omnibus,  nee  pro  causa  modo, 
sed  pro  partibus  causae.  Nam  ut  non  eodem70 
modo  pro  reo  capitis  et  in  certamine  hereditatis  et 
de  interdictis  ac  sponsionibus  et  de  certa  credita 
dicet,  sententiarum  quoque  in  senatu  et  contio- 


140  INST.  ORATOR.  XII,  10,  71-75. 

num  et  privatorum  consiliorum  servabit  discrimi- 
na,  multa  ex  differentia  personarum,  locorum 
temporumque  mutabit :  ita  in  eadem  oratione  ali- 
ter  concitabit,  aliter  conciliabit,  non  ex  isdem 
haustibus  iram  et  misericordiam  petet,  alias  ad 
docendum,  alias   ad  movendum  adhibebit   artis. 

71  Non  unus  color  prooemii,  narrationis,  argumen- 
torum,  egressionis,  perorationis  servabitur.  Di- 
cet  idem  graviter,  severe,  acriter,  vebementer, 
concitate,  copiose,  amare,  comiter,  remisse,  sub- 
tiliter,  blande,  leniter,  dulciter,  breviter,  urbane ; 

72  non  ubique  similis,  sed  nbique  par  sibi.  Sic  fiet 
cum  id,  propter  quod  maxime  repertus  est  usus 
orationis,  ut  dicat  utiliter,  et  ad  efficiendum, 
quod  intendit,  potenter,  tum  laudem  quoque,  nee 
doctorum  modo,  sed  etiam  vulgi  consequatur. 

73  Falluntur  enim  plurimum,  qui  vitiosum  et 
corruptum  dicendi  genus,  quod  aut  verborum 
licentia  exultat  aut  puerilibus  sententiolis  lasci- 
vit  aut  immodico  tumore  turgescit  aut  inanibus 
locis  bacchatur  aut  casuris,  si  leviter  excutiantur, 
flosculis  nitet  aut  praecipitia  pro  sublimibus  ha- 
bet  aut  specie  libertatis  insanit,  magis  existimant 

74  populare  atque  plausibile.  Quod  quidem  placere 
multis  nee  infitior  nee  miror ;  est  enim  iucunda 
auribus  ac  favorabilis  qualiscumque  eloquentia 
et  ducit  animos  naturali  voluptate  vox  omnis, 
neque  aliunde  illi  per  f ora  atque  aggerem  circuli ; 
quo  minus  mirum  est,  quod  nulli  non  agentium 

75  parata  vulgi  corona  est.  Ubi  vero  quid  exquisi- 
tius  dictum  accidit  auribus  imperitorum,  quale- 
cumque  id  est  quod  modo  se  ipsi  posse  despe- 
rent,  habet  admirationem,  neque  immerito ;  nam 


INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   10,   76-80.  141 

ne  illud  quidem  facile  est.  Sed  evanescunt  haec 
atqiie  emoriuntiir  comparatione  meliorum,  ut 
lana  tincta  fuco  citra  purpuras  placet;  at  si  con- 
tuleris  Tyriae  earn  lacernae,  conspectu 
melioris  obruatur,  ut  Ovidius  ait.  Si  vero76 
iudicium  his  corruptis  acrius  adhibeas  ut  fucinis 
sulphura,  iam  ilium,  quo  fefellerant,  exuant  men- 
titum  color  em  et  quadam  vix  enarrabili  foeditate 
pallescant.  Lucent  igitur  baec  citra  solem,  ut 
quaedam  exigua  animalia  igniculi  videntur  in 
tenebris.  Denique  mala  multi  probant,  nemo  im- 
probat  bona. 

Neque  vero  omnia  ista,  de  quibus  locuti  su-  77 
mus,  orator  optime  tantum,  sed  etiam  facillime 
faciet.  Neque  enim  vim  summam  dicendi  et  os 
admiratione  dignum  infelix  usque  ad  ultimum 
sollicitudo  persequitur  nee  oratorem  macerat  et 
coquit  aegre  verba  vertentem  et  perpendendis 
coagmentandisque  eis  intabescentem.  Nitidus  78 
ille  et  sublimis  et  locuples  circumfluentibus  undi- 
que  eloquentiae  copiis  imperat ;  desinit  enim  in 
adversa  niti,  qui  pervenit  in  summum.  Scan- 
denti  circa  ima  labor  est ;  ceterum  quantum  pro- 
cesseris,  mollior  clivus  ac  laetius  solum.  Et  si  79 
haec  quoque  iam  lenius  supina  perseverantibus 
studiis  evaseris,  inde  fructus  inlaborati  offerunt 
sese  et  omnia  sponte  proveniunt ;  quae  tamen 
cotidie  nisi  decerpantur,  arescunt.  Sed  et  copia 
babeat  modum,  sine  quo  nihil  nee  laudabile  nee 
salutare  est,  et  nitor  ille  cultum  virilem  et  inven- 
tio  iudicium.  Sic  erunt  magna,  non  nimia  ;  sub-  80 
limia,  non  abrupta ;  f ortia,  non  temeraria ;  seve- 
ra,  non   tristia ;  gravia,  non  tarda ;    laeta,  non 


142  INST.  ORATOR.  XII,  11,  1-4. 

luxuriosa;  iucunda,  non  dissoluta;  grandia,  non 
tumida.  Similis  in  ceteris  ratio  est  ac  tutissima 
fere  per  medium  via,  quia  utriusque  ultimum 
vitium  est. 


CAPUT   XI. 
QUAE  POST  FINEM  STUDIA. 

XI.  His  dicendi  virtutibus  usus  orator  in  iu- 
diciis,  consiliis,  contionibus,  senatu,  in  omni  deni- 
que  officio  boni  civis  finem  quoque  dignum  et 
Optimo  viro  et  opere  sanctissimo  f aciet ;  non  quia 
prodesse  umquam  satis  sit  et  ilia  mente  atque  ilia 
facultate  praedito  non  optandum  operis  pulcber- 
rimi  quam  longissimum  tempus,  sed  quia  decet 
hoc  quoque  prospicere,  ne  quid  peius,  quam  fece- 

2rit,  faciat.  Neque  enim  scientia  modo  constat 
orator,  quae  augetur  annis,  sed  voce,  latere,  firmi- 
tate;  quibus  fractis  aut  imminutis  aetate  seu 
valetudine  cavendum  est,  ne  quid  in  oratore  sum- 
mo  desideretur,  ne  intersistat  fatigatus,  ne  quae 
dicet  parum  audiri  sentiat,  ne  se  quaerat  priorem. 

3Vidi  ego  longe  omnium,  quos  miM  cognoscere 
contigit,  summum  oratorem,  Domitium  Afrum 
valde  senem,  cotidie  aliquid  ex  ea,  quam  merue- 
rat,  auctoritate  perdentem,  cum  agente  illo,  quem 
principem  fuisse  quondam  fori  non  erat  dubium, 
alii,  quod  indignum  videatur,  riderent,  alii  eru- 
bescerent ;  quae  occasio  fuit  dicendi,  malle  eum 

4deficere  quam  desinere.  Neque  erant  ilia  qualia- 
cumque  mala,  sed  minora.    Quare  antequam  in 


INST.  ORATOR.  XII,   11,  5-9.  I43 

has  aetatis  veniat  insidias,  receptui  canet  et  in 
portum  Integra  nave  perveniet. 

Neque  enim  minores  eum,  cum  id  fecerit,  stn- 
diorum  fructus  prosequentur.  Aut  ille  monu- 
menta  rerum  posteris  aut^  ut  L.  Crassus  in  libris 
Ciceronis  destinat,  inra  quaerentibns  reddet 
aut  eloquentiae  componet  artem  aut  pulcher- 
rimis  vitae  praeceptis  dignum  os  dabit.  Fre-5 
quentabunt  vero  eius  domum  optimi  iuvenes 
more  veterum  et  vere  dicendi  viam  velut  ex  ora- 
culo  petent.  Hos  ille  formabit  quasi  eloquentiae 
parens,  et  ut  vetus  gubernator  litora  et  portus  et, 
quae  tempestatum  signa,  quid  secundis  flatibus, 
quid  adversis  ratio  poscat,  docebit,  non  humani- 
tatis  solum  communi  ductus  officio,  sed  amore 
quodam  operis ;  nemo  enim  minui  velit  id,  in  quo  6 
maximus  fuit.  Quid  porro  est  lionestius  quam 
docere  quod  optime  scias  ?  Sic  ad  se  Caelium 
deductum  a  patre  Cicero  profitetur,  sic  Pansam, 
Hirtium,  Dolabellam  in  morem  praeceptoris  ex- 
ercuit  cotidie  dicens  audiensque.  Ac  nescio  an  7 
eum  tum  beatissimum  credi  oporteat  fore,  cum 
iam  secretus  et  consecratus,  liber  invidia,  procul 
contentionibus  famam  in  tuto  collocarit  et  senti- 
et  vivus  eam,  quae  post  fata  praestari  magis  so- 
let,  venerationem  et,  quid  apud  posteros  futurus 
sit,  videbit. 

Conscius  sum  mibi,  quantum  mediocritate  8 
valui,  quaeque  antea  scierim,  quaeque  operis 
buiusce  gratia  potuerim  inquirere,  candide  me 
atque  simpliciter  in  notitiam  eorum,  si  qui  forte 
cognoscere  voluissent,  protulisse.  Atque  id  viro 
bono    satis  est,    docuisse    quod    sciret.      Vereor9 


144:  INST.   ORATOR.  XII,   11,   10-13. 

tamen,  ne  ant  magna  nimiuni  videar  exigere,  qui 
eundem  virum  bonum  esse  et  dicendi  peritnm 
velim  aut  multa,  qui  tot  artibus  in  pueritia  dis- 
cendis  morum  quoque  praecepta  et  scientiam 
inris  civilis  praeter  ea,  quae  de  eloquentia  trade- 
bantur,  adiecerim,  quique  baec  operi  nostro  ne- 
cessaria  esse  crediderint,  velut  moram  rei  perhor- 

lOrescant  et  desperent  ante  experimentum.  Qui 
primum  renuntient  sibi,  quanta  sit  bumani  in- 
genii  vis,  quam  potens  efficiendi  quae  velit,  cum 
maria  transire,  siderum  cursus  numerosque  cog- 
noscere,  mundum  ipsum  paene  dimetiri  minores, 
sed  difiiciliores  artes  potuerint.  Tum  cogitent, 
quantam  rem  petant,  quamque  nullus  sit,  hoc 

11  proposito  praemio,  labor  recusandus.  Quod  si 
mente  conceperint,  huic  quoque  parti  facilius  ac- 
cedent,  ut  ipsum  iter  neque  impervium  neque  sal- 
tem  durum  putent.  Nam  id,  quod  prius  quodque 
mains  est,  ut  boni  viri  simus,  voluntate  maxime 
constat ;  quam  qui  vera  fide  induerit,  facile  eas- 

12dem,  quae  virtu tem  docent,  artis  accipiet.  Ne- 
que enim  aut  tam  perplexa,  aut  tam  numerosa 
sunt  quae  praecipiuntur,  ut  non  paucorum  admo- 
dum  annorum  intentione  discantur.  Longam 
enim  facit  operam,  quod  repugnamus :  brevis  est 
institutio  vitae  bonestae  beataeque,  si  cedas  na- 
turae. Natura  enim  nos  ad  mentem  optimam 
genuit,  adeoque  discere  meliora  volentibus  promp- 
tum  est,  ut  vere  intuenti  mirum  sit  illud  magis, 

ISmalos  esse  tam  multos.  Nam  ut  aqua  piscibus, 
ut  sicca  terrenis,  circumfusus  nobis  spiritus  volu- 
cribus  convenit,  ita  certe  facilius  esse  oportebat 
secundum    naturam    quam    contra    earn  vivere. 


INST.  ORATOR.  XII,  11,  14-17.  145 

Cetera  vero,  etiamsi  aetatem  nostram  non  spa^tio 
senectutis,  sed  tempore  adulescentiae  metiamur, 
abunde  multos  ad  discendum  annos  habent ;  om- 
nia enim.  breviora  reddet  ordo  et  ratio  et  raodus. 
Sed  culpa  est  in  praeceptoribus  prima,  qui  liben- 14 
ter  detinent  qiios  occiipaverunt,  partim  cupiditate 
diutius  exigendi  mercedulas,  partim  ambitione, 
quo  difficilius  videatur  esse  quod  pollicentur, 
partim  etiam  inscientia  tradendi  vel  neglegentia. 
Proxima  in  nobis,  qui  morari  in  eo  quod  novi- 
mus,  quam  discere  quae  nondum  scimus,  melius 
putamus.  Nam  ut  de  nostris  potissimum  studiis  15 
dicam,  quid  attinet  tam  multis  annis,  quam  in 
more  est  plurimorum  (ut  de  bis,  a  quibus  magna 
in  hoc  pars  aetatis  absumitur,  taceam)  declami- 
tare  in  scbola  et  tantum  laboris  in  rebus  falsis 
consumere,  cum  satis  sit  modico  tempore  iniagi- 
nem  veri  discriminis  et  dicendi  leges  comperisse  ? 
Quod  non  dico,  quia  sit  umquam  omittenda  di- 16 
cendi  exercitatio,  sed  quia  non  in  una  sit  eius 
specie  consenescendum.  Res  varias  cognoscere 
et  praecepta  \dvendi  perdiscere  et  in  foro  nos  ex- 
periri  potuimus,  dum  scbolastici  sumus.  Dis- 
cendi  ratio  talis,  ut  non  multos  poscat  annos. 
Quaelibet  enim  ex  iis  artibus,  quarum  babui  men- 
tionem,  in  paucos  libros  contraM  solet,  adeo  non 
est  infinito  spatio  ac  traditione  opus.  Reliqua  est 
exercitatio  quae  vires  cito  facit,  cum  fecit,  tuetur. 
Rerum  cognitio  cotidie  crescit,  et  tamen  quam  17 
multorum  ad  earn,  librorum  necessaria  lectio  est, 
quibus  aut  rerum  exempla  ab  Mstoricis  aut  di- 
cendi ab  oratoribus  petuntur  ?  Philosophorum 
quoque  consultorumque  opiniones,  sicuti  alia,  ve- 
10 


146  INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   11,   18-31. 

limns  legere,  nee,  quod  ne  fieri  quidem  potest, 
omnia.     Sed  breve  nobis  tempus   nos   facimus; 

18  qnantnlnm  enim  stndiis  partimnr  ?  Alias  boras 
vanns  salntandi  labor,  alias  datum  fabulis  otium, 
alias  spectacula,  alias  convivia  trabunt.  Adice 
tot  genera  ludendi  et  insanam  corporis  curam, 
peregrinationes,  rura,  calculorum  anxiam  sollici- 
tudinem,  invitamenta  libidinum  et  vinum  et 
flagrantes  omni  genere  voluptatum  animos :    ne 

19  ea  quidem  tempora  idonea,  quae  supersunt.  Quae 
si  omnia  studiis  impenderentur,  iam  nobis  longa 
aetas  et  abunde  satis  ad  discendum  spatii  videre- 
tur  vel  diurna  tantum  computantibus  tempora; 
ut  nihil  noctes,  quarum  bona  pars  omni  somno 
longior  est,  adiuvarent.  Nunc  computamus  an- 
nos,  non  quibus  studuimus,  sed  quibus  viximus. 

20  Nee  vero  si  geometrae  et  musici  et  grammatiei 
ceterarumque  artium  professores  omnem  suam 
vitam,  quamlibet  longa  fuerit,  in  singulis  artibus 
consumpserunt,  sequitur  ut  pluris  quasdam  vitas 
ad  plura  diseenda  desideremus.  Neque  enim  illi 
didicerunt  baee  usque  in  senectutem,  sed  ea  sola 
didieisse  eontenti  fuerunt  ac  tot  annos  non  in 
percipiendo  exhauserunt,  sed  in  praecipiendo. 

21  Ceterum,  ut  de  Homero  taceam,  in  quo  nullius 
non  artis  aut  opera  perfecta  aut  eerte  non  dubia 
vestigia  reperiuntur :  ut  Eleum  Hippiam  transe- 
am,  qui  non  liberalium  modo  disciplinarum  prae 
se  seientiam  tulit,  sed  vestem  et  anulum  erepidas- 
que,  quae  omnia  manu  sua  feeerat,  in  usu  babuit, 
atque  ita  se  praeparavit,  ne  cuius  alterius  opere 
egeret :  inlusisse  tot  malis,  quot  summa  senectus 
habet,  universae   Graeeiae    eredimus,   Gorgiam^ 


INST.   ORATOR.   XII,   11,  23-26.  147 

qui  qiiaerere  auditores,  de  quo  quisque  vellet, 
iubebat.  Quae  tandem  ars  digna  litteris  Platoni  2k 
defuit  ?  Quot  saeculis  Aristoteles  didicit,  ut  non 
solum,  quae  ad  philosophos  atque  oratores  perti- 
nent, scientia  complecteretur,  sed  animalium 
satorumque  naturas  omnis  perquireret  ?  Illis 
haec  invenienda  fuerunt,  nobis  cognoscenda 
sunt.  Tot  nos  praeceptoribus,  tot  exemplis  in- 
struxit  antiquitas,  ut  possit  videri  nulla  sorte 
nascendi  aetas  felicior  quam  nostra,  cui  docendae 
priores  elaborarunt.  M.  igitur  Cato  idem  sum- 23 
mus  imperator,  idem  sapiens,  idem  orator,  idem 
historiae  conditor,  idem  iuris,  idem  rerum  rusti- 
carum  peritissimus  fuit ;  inter  tot  operas  militiae, 
tantas  domi  contentiones,  rudi  saeculo,  litteras 
Graecas  aetate  iam  declinata  didicit,  ut  esset 
bominibus  documento,  ea  quoque  percipi  posse, 
quae  senes  concupissent.  Quam  multa,  paene24 
omnia  tradidit  Varro!  Quod  instrumentum  di- 
cendi  M.  Tullio  defuit  ?  Quid  plura  ?  cum  etiam 
Cornelius  Celsus,  mediocri  vir  ingenio,  non  solum 
de  his  omnibus  conscripserit  artibus,  sed  amplius 
rei  militaris  et  rusticae  et  medicinae  praecepta 
reliquerit,  dignus  vel  ipso  proposito,  ut  eum 
scisse  omnia  ilia  credamus. 

At  perficere  tantum  opus  arduum,  et  nemo  25 
perfecit.  Ante  omnia  sufficit  ad  exhortationem 
studiorum,  capere  id  rerum  naturam,  nee,  quid- 
quid  non  est  factum,  ne  fieri  quidem  posse ;  tum 
omnia,  quae  magna  sunt  atque  admirabilia,  tem- 
pus  aliquod  quo  primum  eflScerentur  babuisse; 
nam  et  poesis  ab  Homero  et  Vergilio  tantum  26 
fastigium  accepit  et  eloquentia  a  Demostbene  at- 


148  INST.   ORATOR.  XII.   11,  27-30. 

que  Cicerone,  Denique  quidquid  est  optimum, 
ante  non  fuerat.  Verum  etiamsi  quis  summa 
desperet,  (quod  cur  faciat,  cui  ingenium,  valetu- 
do,  facultas,  praeceptores  non  deerunt  ?)  tamen 
est,  ut  Cicero  ait,  pulchrum  insecundis  terti- 
27isque  consistere.  Neque  enim, si  quis  Achillis 
gloriam  in  bellicis  consequi  non  potest,  Aiacis 
aut  Diomedis  laudem  aspernabitur,  nee  qui  Ho- 
meri  non,  Tyrtaei.  Quin  immo  si  hanc  cogi- 
tationem  homines  habuissent,  ut  nemo  se  melio- 
rem  fore  eo,  qui  optimus  fuisset,  arbitraretur,  hi 
ipsi,  qui  sunt  optimi,  non  fuissent,  neque  post 
Lucretium  ac  Macrum  Yergilius  nee  post  Cras- 
sum  et  Hortensium  Cicero,  sed  nee  illi,  qui  post 

28  eos  f uerunt.  Verum  ut  transeundi  spes  non  sit ; 
magna  tamen  est  dignitas  subsequendi.  An 
Pollio  et  Messala,  qui  iam  Cicerone  arcem  tenente 
eloquentiae  agere  coeperunt,  parum  in  vita  digni- 
tatis habuerunt,  parum  ad  posteros  gloriae  tra- 
diderunt  ?  Alioqui  pessime  de  rebus  humanis 
perductae  in  summum  artes  mererentur,  si,  quod 

29  optimum,  fuisset.  Adde  quod  magnos  modica 
quoque  eloquentia  parit  fructus,  ac,  si  quis  haec 
studia  utilitate  sola  metiatur,  paene  illi  perf ectae 
par  est.  Neque  erat  difficile  vel  veteribus  vel 
no  vis  exemplis  palam  f  acere,  non  aliunde  maiores 
opes,  honores,  amicitias,  laudem  praesentem,  fu- 
turam  hominibus  contigisse :  nisi  indignum  litte- 
ris  esset,  ab  opere  pulcherrimo,  cuius  tractatus 
atque  ipsa  possessio  plenissimam  studiis  gratiam 
refert,  hanc  minorem  exigere  mercedem,  more 
eorum,  qui   a  se  non  virtutes,  sed  voluptatem, 

30  quae  fit  ex  virtutibus,  peti  dicunt.     Ipsam  igitur 


INST.   ORATOR.  XII,  11,  31.  I49 

orandi  maiestatem,  qua  niliil  dii  immortales  me- 
lius homini  dederunt,  et  qua  remota  muta  sunt 
omnia  et  luce  praesenti  ac  memoria  posteritatis 
carent,  toto  animo  petamus  nitamurque  semper 
ad  optima,  quod  facientes  aut  evademus  in  sum- 
mum  aut  certe  multos  infra  nos  videbimus. 

Haec  erant,  Marcelle  Victori,  quibus  praecepta  31 
dicendi  pro  virili  parte  adiuvari  posse  per  nos 
videbantur,  quorum  cognitio  studiosis  iuvenibus 
si  non  magnam  utilitatem  adferet,  at  certe,  quod 
magis  petimus,  bonam  voluntatem. 


NOTES 


Grammatical  references  are  made  to  the  Latin  grammars 
of  Harkness,  Zumpt,  and  Madvig,  designated  respectively  bj 
H.,  Z.,  and  M. 

Eoman  numerals,  except  in  grammatical  notes,  refer  to 
the  books  of  the  Institutions. 


NOTES 


INSTITUTIONS  OF  QUINTILIAlSr. 


BOOK  X. 

HOW  TO  ATTAIN  READINESS  AND   POWER  IN 
SPEECH. 

The  Tenth  Book  treats  of  the  studies  and  exercises  necessary 
to  the  actual  possession  and  ready  command  of  the  elements  of 
good  oratory  described  in  the  preceding  books.  These  exercises 
must  supplement  theoretical  knowledge  {cognitid).  They  are 
mainly  three :  reading,  icriting,  and  declamation.  But  with 
reading  is  naturally  associated,  also,  hearing ;  and  in  these  two 
the  aim  is  partly  the  command  of  diction  (copia  verboriim),  and 
partly  the  imitaticn  of  good  qualities  in  general.  Writing  in- 
volves the  consideration  of  method,  emendation,  and /orm  ;  and 
declamation  may  be  prepared  by  writing,  or  premeditation,  or 
may  be  purely  extemporary.  Hence,  the  book  is  divided  into 
seven  chapters :  the  first  on  reading,  including  also  hearing,  the 
second  on  imitation,  as  an  appendix  to  the  first,  the  third  on  the 
manner  of  writing,  i'hQ.lowxth.  on  emendation,  the  fifth  on  the 
material  and  form  of  writing,  the  sixth  on  premeditation,  and 
the  seventh  (last  in  order,  though  first  in  importance)  on  extem- 
porary declamation. 

CHAPTER  I. 

COMMAND   OF   LANGUAGE   OBTAINED   FROM  READING  AND  HEARING. 

1^.  Introductory  to  the  entire  book,  rather  than  to  the  first  chapter 
alone.  Which  of  the  three  exercises,  writing,  reading,  and  speaking, 
contributes  most  to  read}'  command  of  speech  (firma  faciUtas),  is  a 
question  of  little  practical  importance,  since  all  three  are  indispensable. 


154:  NOTES.    X,  1,  45. 

Fet,  in  fact,  the  practice  of  speaking  is  the  most  important  (ante  omnia), 
as  being  the  essential  and  characteristic  thing  in  oratory,  and  as  origi- 
nally the  only  one  of  the  three  taught  by  the  rhetoricians  in  their  first 
attempts  at  a  system  or  art  of  rhetoric  [hinc  initium  eius  artis  fuisse, 
manifestum  est).  Afterward,  imitation,  or  reading  and  hearing,  the  basis 
of  imitation,  and  finally  writing,  were  also  found  necessary  as  prelimi- 
nary studies,  and  were  embodied  in  this  art.  But  the  question  in  entering 
upon  the  present  book  is,  the  order  of  treatment ;  and  this  will  not  be  the 
order  of  the  relative  importance  of  the  three  ;  for,  as  in  all  other  .L  idies, 
we  attain  the  chief  or  ultimate  object  (summa)  by  starting  from  suosidi- 
ary  beginnings  iprincipia),  so  here,  reading  and  writing  will  be  first 
taken  up,  as  the* preliminary  conditions  of  effective  speech,  and  then  wiU 
foUow  the  discussion  of  speaking  or  declamation,  as  the  more  immediate 
preparation  for  public  speaking.  Thus  the  things  which  are  first  in  order 
{prima)  will  in  the  end  become  relatively  unimportant  {minima),  and 
speaking,  as  the  exercise  which  is  permanently  essential  to  success,  and 
can  never  be  remitted,*  will  take  precedence. 

But  it  must  be  remembered  {verum,  etc.)  that  the  object  of  the  present 
book  is  not  to  teach  the  principles  or  theory  of  rhetoric,  already  fully  dis- 
cussed in  the  preceding  books,  but  to  point  out  the  exercises  by  means  of 
which  the  student  can  put  in  practice  what  he  has  learned  in  theory. 

1.  haec  eloquendi  praecepta.  The  reference  is  especially 
to  the  rhetorical  or  stylistic  principles  taught  in  the  eighth  and 
ninth  books.  Corap.  vii,  10,  17,  at  the  end.  sicut — ita,  as 
also  nt — if  a,  sometimes  express  the  relation  of  "  though — yet." 
So  quemadmodum — sic,  5,  17.  cognitioni,  here  theoretical 
knowledge,  as  opposed  to  vim  dicendi,  or  actual  oratorical  power. 
firma  facilitas,  an  Jinhitual  readiness  or  well-grounded  habit. 
The  equivalent  in  xii,  9,  21  is  vires  facilitatis. 

2.  indiscreta,  inseparable,  multo  stilo,  with  much  labor 
of  the  pen.  citra,  in  the  post- Augustan  writers,  is  frequent  for 
sine,  fluitabit,  ivill  he  afloat;  will  be  vague,  confused;  not 
piloted,  as  it  were  (carens  rectore)  by  good  examples.  Comp. 
vii,  prooem.  3.  in  procinctu,  i7i  line  of  battle,  or  ready  for 
conflict ;  a  figure  not  used  by  Cicero.  If  the  practice  of  decla- 
mation, especially  extemporary,  is  not  cultivated,  so  as  to  keep 
the  orator  always  armed  and  ready  for  the  emergencies  of  the 
forum,  all  that  he  has  gained  by  the  use  of  the  pen  and  the  study 
of  books  will  be  like  the  useless  hoard  of  a  miser  (velut  clausis 
ihesauris  incubabit).  quae  dicenda  refers  to  invention  ;  quo 
modo,  to  style  or  expression  (elocufio). 

*  See  Chapter  VII,  §  24. 


JVOTKS.    X,  1,  3-7.  155 

3.  protinus,  at  once,  immediately,  at  the  very  first.  That 
which  is  most  essential  and  most  characteristic  (as  here,  the 
practice  of  speaking)  is  not  necessarily  taken  up  first  in  the  order 
of  study,  ut — sic,  according  as — so.  ante  omnia  sometimes 
indicates  order  of  time  and  place,  and  sometimes  of  rank  or  im- 
portance. Here,  as  in  iv,  3,  125,  xii,  2,  1,  it  is  to  be  taken  in 
the  latter  signification.  See  introductory  note  on  1-4.  Speaking 
is  the  most  essential  practice  for  the  orator,  and  the  beginning 
of  the  science  or  system  of  instruction  {artem)  was  the  exercise 
of  speaking  alone ;  but  now,  since  imitation  and  writing  have 
become  parts  of  this  course  of  training,  they  are  taken  up  and 
discussed  before  that  which  came  before  them  in  the  historical 
development  of  the  art ;  while  the  latter  is  reserved  for  the  last 
part  of  our  teaching ;  or  as  the  last  topic  of  the  present  book. 
imitationem,  diligentiam,  supply /wme,  depending  on  mani- 
festum  est. 

4.  athleta,  our  athlete  ;  orator  noster  velut  aihleta.  nume- 
ros,  elements,  parts,  or  principles  ;  a  usage  of  numerus  derived 
from  the  practice  in  the  gymnasium  of  indicating  the  various 
movements  and  postures  of  the  athlete  by  numbers.  Comp.  xii, 
2,  12.  qui  sciet,  perceperit.  In  works  of  instruction  the 
future  is  often  used  in  intermediate  relative  clauses  instead  of 
the  subjunctive  perfect;  as  5,  10,  13,  17,  etc. 

5-15.  Only  by  reading  and  hearing  can  the  orator  acquire  an  ample 
supply  or  equipment  of  words  (copia  verborum) ;  and  while  these  are 
learned  in  their  best  usage  by  reading  the  best  writings  and  by  hearing 
the  best  orators  (optima  legendo  atque  aiidiendo),  by  this  means  also  the 
student  has  access  to  actual  examples  of  all  the  rhetorical  principles 
taught  in  the  schools  {omnium  quae  docemus)  in  the  way  of  theory. 

6.  causae,  cases  or  causes ;  in  the  legal  or  technical  sense. 
propria,  literal,  nota ;  so  as  to  be  recognized  when  seen  or 
heard,  in  promptu — in  conspectu,  i7i  readiness,  and,  as  it 
were,  (always)  in  view,  through  the  actual  and  habitual  use  of 
them. 

7.  solitos  (esse) ;  sc.  declamatores,  or  discipulos.  Our  au- 
thor quite  frequently  leaves  these  words,  and  also  orator  and 
lector,  to  be  understood,  cuiusdam,  a  certain  kind.  This  pro- 
noun often  implies  that  the  writer  is  using  a  word  with  some 


156  NOTES.    X,  1,  8-10. 

peculiar  meaning,  or  that  it  comes  nearest  to  the  expression  of 
his  idea.  In  this  usage  it  may  be  rendered  variously :  as  it  were, 
so  to  speak,  in  some  seyise,  in  some  measure,  a  hind  of,  something 
nice,  etc.  Comp.  76,  81,  xii,  10,  17,  et  al.  infelicis  operae,  of 
fruitless  ivork.  congregat,  occupat.  See  above  on  solitos. 
sine  discrimine.    This  constitutes  the  fault. 

8.  quod ;  sc.  nomen. 

9.  nam  is  elliptical  here,  as  frequently :  "  and  we  may  go 
even  farther,"  for.  It  may  be  translated  indeed,  and  indeed,  nay, 
more,  etc.  iamborum ;  lampoons  or  satirical  lyrics  of  a  per- 
sonal character,  invented  by  Archilochus,  and  thus  named  be- 
cause the  iambus  was  the  predominant  foot.  Hor.  A.  P.  79: 
Archilochum  propria  rabies  armavit  iamho.  Examples  are 
found  among  the  epodes  of  Horace.  See  §§  59,  96.  in  illis, 
in  the  use  of  these  {parum  verecundis).  nostrum  opus  intueri, 
to  have  regard  to  our  own  work  ;  that  of  the  orator  alone. 

lOo  ut  sciamus,  norimus ;  dependent  on  adsequi.  See 
H.  498,  ii.  formas  mensurasque ;  forms  and  measures ;  the 
effect  of  words,  so  far  as  it  depends  upon  their  form  and  their 
rhythmical  elements.  The  orator,  more  or  less  consciously,  in 
the  composition  of  his  phrases  and  sentences  hits  upon  words 
which  not  only  convey  his  meaning,  but  also  are  most  pleasing 
in  sound.  But  the  effect,  in  respect  to  sound,  depends  partly 
on  the  shape  of  the  word,  that  is,  on  the  elemental  sounds  (rep- 
resented by  letters)  of  which  it  is  formed  (see  viii,  3,  16),  and 
partly  on  the  feet  and  measures  which  words  make  in  the  com- 
position. The  commentators  generally  take  forma  here  to  mean 
the  grammatical  forms  of  inflection  ;  but  at  the  advanced  stage 
of  rhetorical  education  implied  in  the  teachings  of  the  present 
book,  our  author  would  hardly  think  of  prescribing  exercises 
for  learning  declensions  and  conjugations,  iussu  regum. 
Herodotus,  2,  2,  tells  us  that  such  an  experiment  was  made  by 
the  Egyptian  king  Psammetichus.  Confirmation,  if  any  were 
needed,  of  Quintilian's  remark,  is  afforded  in  the  accounts,  given 
by  some  of  our  recent  missionaries  in  India,  of  young  children 
rescued  from  the  dens  of  wolves,  who  had  evidently  carried  them 
away  in  infancy.  Two  such  children,  recently  in  the  Sundra 
mission  school,  are  described  by  the  superintendent,  Rev.  J. 
Erhardt,  in  his  report  of  1873,  as  being  still  unable  to  make 


NOTES.    X,  1,  11-16.  15Y 

known  their  wants  in  any  way  but  "  half  smothered  whines " 
and  "  most  unearthly  sounds." 

1 1.  sunt  autera,  etc.  The  necessity  of  attention  to  read- 
ing and  hearing,  in  order  to  learn  the  proper  usage  of  words,  is 
illustrated  by  several  examples,  alia,  alia,  some,  other;  sc. 
verba,  vocibus  ;  sounds  or  forms,  as  distinguished  from  verba, 
here  referring  more  particularly  to  the  sense,  significationis, 
as  to  the  meaning.  So  vii,  2,  20  :  nihil  interest  actionum.  The 
regular  form  would  be  ad  significationem.  H.  408,  iv ;  Z.  450. 
propria,  literal,  taken  in  their  literal  signification.  rpoviKus, 
tropically ;  "by  a  turn,"  or  change  of  application,  quasi  is 
printed  in  Spalding's  text  without  brackets,  on  the  ground  that 
Quintilian  intended  to  suggest  by  quasi  that  this  substitution 
of  ferrum  for  mucro  had  become  too  common  to  be  recognized 
as  a  trope,    feruntur,  are  adapted;  conveyed. 

12.  nam.  See  on  §>  9.  abusionem,  catachresis;  violent, 
or  bold  metaphor.     See  viii,  2,  5. 

13.  ex  proximo  mutuari,  to  borrow  from  something  analo- 
gous, intellego,  sentio,  video,  and  scio  express  analogous  ideas; 
are  in  proximo  to  each  other,  quomodo  occurrent.  Comp, 
§  7,  ad.  fin. 

14.  inter  se  idem  faciunt,  reciprocally  express  the  same 
idea.    ostendit= i?idicat,  significat. 

15.  ut — ita.  See  on  §  1.  omnium ;  all  the  principles  per- 
taining to  a  system  of  rhetoric,  hoc  is  correlated  to  the  follow- 
ing, quia;  for  this  reason — because,  etiam  ipsis — artibus, 
even  than  (rhetorical)  theories  themselves  (however  excellent) 
V  hich  are  taught  in  the  schools.  Artes  is  not  infrequently  thus 
used  for  rules,  precepts,  or  theories,  sine  demonstrante, 
without  a  guide  or  teacher, 

16-19.    The  comparative  advantages'of  hearing  and  reading. 

16.  alia — adiuvant,  some  benefits  aid  hearers,  etc.,  or  some 
benefits  attend  hearing,  others  reading.  Alia  does  not  refer  to 
some  particular  kinds  of  speeches,  but  has  a  cognate  meaning 
with  the  verb.  In  the  passive  form  the  reading  would  be : 
aliter  audientes  adiuvantur  aliter  legentes,  or,  aliter  audiendo 
discipulus  adiuvatur  aliter  legendo.  spiritu  ipso,  by  his  very 
spirit,  by  his  living  voice,  by  his  living  (or  personal)  presence  ; 


158  NOTES.    X,  1,  17-19. 

without  the  cold  medium  of  written  symbols  ;  explained  below 
in  vivunt  omnia  et  moveyitur,  etc.  ambitu ;  an  outline  draw- 
ing. The  written  speech  is  only  a  silent  picture  of  the  real  and 
living  speech,  iudicii,  the  trial.  It  is  t\iQ  judicial  orator  that 
Quintilian  has  chiefly  in  mind. 

17.  actio  embraces  either  the  whole  idea  of  "delivery,"  or, 
as  here,  where  it  is  distinguished  from  vox  and  projiuntiare,  it 
means  simply  gesture,  or  the  management  of  the  person.  Comp. 
7,  9.  pronuntiandi  ;  in  the  general  sense  of  delivery,  taking 
in  both  voice  and  gesture.  In  iii,  3,  1,  and  xi,  3,  1,  Quintilian 
observes  that  actio  and  pronuntiatio  are  used  indifferently 
(utraque  appellatione  uti  licet),  both  alike  including  voice  and 
gesture,  vel  potentissima.  xi,  3,  6 :  Demosthenes,  quid  esset 
in  toto  dicendi  opere  primum  interrogatus,  prommtiatiojii  pal- 
mam  dedit,  eidemque  secundum  ac  tertium  locum.  Cicero,  in 
quoting  the  same  passage  from  Demosthenes  (Brut.  38),  uses 
actio  instead  of  pronuntiatio.  The  word  "  action,"  often  used 
in  expressing  the  sentiment  of  Demosthenes  in  English,  is  likely 
to  convey  a  wrong  idea,  semel,  in  short,  suus  cuique  favor, 
his  (the  auditor's)  particular  preference  for  each  (or  for  any  07ie). 
The  relation  of  favor  to  its  object  is  expressed  by  in  (Tacit. 
Hist.  1,  53),  by  erga  (id.  Germ.  33)  and  j^ro  (Quint.  Inst,  iv,  1,  9); 
the  dative  here  may  be  referred  to  H.  393,  i ;  M.  344,  obs.  5. 
ille  clamor.  Besides  those  who  were  interested  for  one  side  or 
the  other,  idlers  were  often  brought  together  {conrogatis)  for  a 
fee  to  applaud  the  speakers  in  the  courts.  See  iv,  3,  37.  The 
younger  Pliny,  in  Ep.  3,  14,  expresses  his  disgust  at  the  prac- 
tice. 

18.  cum  interim,  while  at  the  same  time,  while  neverthe- 
less. 

19.  gratiam  non  referant, /ai7  to  award  due  praise,  ut 
actionis  im.petus,  as  {/iJce)  the  movement  of  speaking  ;  which 
leaves  the  mind  no  /ree  moment  of  reflection,  but  holds  its  atten- 
tion hound  to  the  swiftly  passing  arguments  of  the  orator. 
Readmg  is  not  necessarily  continuous.  repetam.us,  let  us  re- 
view, let  us  read  over.  tractem.us,  let  us  criticise,  digeran- 
tur,  for  concoquantur,  in  the  English  sense  of  digest,  applied  to 
food.  So  digestmn  cibum,  xi,  3,  35.  In  the  comparison  mollita 
answers  to  mansos,  and  confecta  to  liquefactos.    So  Bonnell. 


NOTES.    X,  1,  20-23.  159 

20-26.  In  the  study  of  speeches  our  reading  should  at  first  be  slow  and 
critical,  with  careful  attention  to  parts  and  passages,  and  followed  by  a 
review  of  the  whole  ;  and  the  subjects  and  "  causes'"  to  which  they  re- 
late should  be  studied,  and  also  speeches  on  both  sides,  and  even  others 
on  the  same  side  should  be  read,  if  accessible. 

20.  nonnisi  in  the  post-Augustan  age  takes  on  the  sense 
of  taiitum,  and  in  this  sense  is  written  as  one  word,  fallal ;  that 
is,  as  a  model  of  style,  ad  scribendi  soUicitudinem,  ivith 
{according  to)  the  careful  deliberation  of  writing ;  just  as 
thoughtfully  and  slowly  as  in  writing,  perlectus.  after  it  has 
been  read  through,  quoque ;  often  as  here,  in  the  sense  of 
etiam.  even. 

21.  saepe  enim,  etc.  Comp.  xii,  9,  4.  actionis,  argii- 
ment,  speech,  oration  ;  as  frequently,  summa.  last,  repeten- 
da;  as  in  §  19.  suo  loco,  in  their  place ;  taken  by  themselves 
alone,  and  without  a  knowledge  of  their  bearing  on  the  whole 
argument. 

22.  nosse  causas  ;  to  be  acquainted  with  all  the  facts  and 
the  histoiT  of  cases  or  questions.  Demosthenis  et  Aeschi- 
nis  {actiones) ;  the  orations  in  the  case  de  corona,  or  against 
Ctesiphon.  pro  Aufidia.  The  case  of  Aufidia  is  not  men- 
tioned elsewhere,  reo  Asprenate,  when  Asprenas  was  on 
trial;  in  the  trial  of  Asprenas.  Gains  Nonius  Asprenas.  a 
friend  of  Augustus,  was  prosecuted  by  Cassius  for  poisoning, 
and  defended  by  Pollio. 

23.  si  minus  pares ;  even  if  somewhat  inferior  as  exam- 
ples of  oratory,  requirentur :  often  in  the  sense  of  "  hunt 
up,"  read  up,  or  study.  Ciceronis  orationes :  that  is,  pro 
Ligario  and  in  Verrem.  Tuberords,  Hortensii;  so.  oratio. 
easdem  causas.  etc. ;  how  each  orator  argued  (egerif)  the  same 
cases,  or  on  the  same  side.  Calidius ;  one  of  the  younger  orators 
commended  by  Cicero  in  the  Brutus,  274,  as  7ion  unus  e  multis, 
potius  inter  multos  prope  singularis.  pro  Milone.  Brutus 
wrote  this  speech,  not  to  deliver  in  public,  but  exercitationis 
gratia.  In  it  he  argued  that  Milo  was  justified  in  the  killing  of 
Clodius  by  the  fact  that  he  was  a  bad  citizen  ;  whereas,  Cicero 
based  his  defense  on  the  allegation  that  Clodius  had  formed  an 
ambuscade  for  the  murder  of  Milo.  M.  Junius  Brutus,  to  whom 
Cicero  was  tenderly  attached,  was  born  b.  c.  85,  and  perished  at 


160  NOTES.    X,  1,  24-27. 

Philippi  B.  c.  42.    egisse,  to  have  actually  delivered  it;  op- 
posed to  scripsit.    Celsus.     See  on  §  124. 

24.  Voluseno  Catulo ;  not  mentioned  elsewhere.  Do- 
mitii  Afri.  See  Introduction,  page  11,  and  below,  §  118. 
Crispi  Passieni  ;  called  by  Suetonius  (Nero,  6)  the  step- 
father of  Nero.  Decimi  Iiaelii ;  possibly  the  Laelius  Bal- 
bus  spoken  of  by  Tacitus  (Ann.  6,  47)  as  the  prosecutor  of 
Acutia.  ferebantur,  used  to  he  spoken  of ;  were  well  known, 
or  in  circulation,  neque  id,  etc. ;  an  additional  admonition 
to  the  reader,  statim,  at  once,  or  as  a  matter  of  course  ;  with 
persuasum  sit.  auctores  in  Quintilian's  time  gets  the  sense 
of  scriptores,  without  the  notion  of  "  authority."  There  is  a 
transition  of  the  thought  here  from  orators  to  writers  in 
general,  labuntur ;  often  in  the  sense  of  "  slip  in  judg- 
ment," err :  as  below  in  §  94.  As  to  the  thought  comp.  2,  15. 
oneri,  the  burden ;  the  exhausting  toil  of  authorship,  and  the 
greatness  of  their  themes,  indulgent — voluptati,  give  free 
rein  to  the  pleasure  of  conscious  genius.  Comp.  §  98.  Marked 
examples  are  Stesichorus  (§  62),  Aeschylus  (§  66),  and  Ovid 
(§§  88,  98).  dormitare.  The  remark,  repeated  in  xii,  1,  2, 
can  not  be  found  in  the  extant  writings  of  Cicero ;  though  he 
says,  in  Orat.,  104,  that  Demosthenes  "  does  not  always  satisfy 
his  ear."  interim,  as  frequently,  for  non7iumquam,  or  ali- 
quando.    Comp.  3,  7.    Horatio.     See  A.  P.  359. 

26.  plerisque,  very  many,  in  alteram  partem,  on  one 
side  or  the  other. 

27-36.  Not  only  from  the  study  of  speeches  but  also  from  that  of  the 
poets,  historians,  and  philosophers  can  the  orator  gain  much  ;  from  poetry 
a  more  elevated  spirit  and  diction  (27-30),  from  history  a  rich  and  genial 
aliment  (uberi  iucundoque  suco)  (31-34),  and  from  philosophy  familiarity 
with  the  principles  of  ethics  and  dialectics,  and  the  laws  of  nature,  as 
well  as  acuteness  in  controversy  (35,  36)  ;  but  the  orator  must  avoid  those 
characteristics  of  each  which  are  not  suitable  for  speeches. 

27.  Theophrastus.  See  §  83.  neque  immerito,  and  not 
without  reason  ;  frequent  in  Quintilian  to  introduce  the  ground 
of  a  foregoing  statement.  Comp.  ^  79.  spiritus,  liveliness, 
animation,  a  higher  tone.  Comp.  5,  4.  motus  omnis,  every 
emotio7i,  or  kind  of  emotion.  From  them  is  learned  the  eifective 
way  of  appealing  to  every  feeling  of  the  soul.    Comp.  2,  27. 


NOTES.     X,  1,  28-31.  161 

in  personis  decor,  fitness  (or  propriety)  in  respect  to  persons  ; 
that  is,  correct  judgment  in  adapting  speech  to  the  person  or 
persons  to  whom  it  relates ;  in  the  case  of  the  advocate,  to 
himself,  the  judges  and  the  client.  See  §  71,  2,  27;  3,  15.  vi, 
1,  25 :  prosopopoeiae,  id  est  fictae  alienarum  personarum  ora- 
tio7ies  quales  Utigatorem  decent  vel  patronem.  Comp.  Horace, 
A.  P.  156,  sqq.  actu,  speaking  or  pleading,  rerum  talium 
blanditia,  the  charm  (or  restful  pleasure)  of  such  studies. 
Cicero  putat.     Oral,  pro  Archia,  6. 

28.  figurarum.  The  reference  is  to  word-figures,  as  illus- 
trated by  the  examples  in  §  12.  genus — comparatum,  that 
it  is  a  kind  (of  writing)  composed  for  e?itertainment.  Supply 
esse  depending  on  meminerimus.  ostentationi ;  of  course,  in 
no  disparaging  sense ;  the  notion  is  "  beauty  of  presentation." 
The  author  means  that  poetry  is  "  epideictic  "  in  its  character, 
and  has  not  in  view,  like  forensic  oratory,  an  immediate  and 
practical  end.  praeter  id  quod,  besides  the  fact  that ;  fre- 
quent in  Quintilian  for  praeterquam  quod.  Comp.  2,  26,  3,  6. 
patrocinio — iuvari,  that  it  is  favored  also  hy  some  indulg- 
ence. 

29.  adligata ;  supply  poesis ;  which  the  writer  has  uncon- 
sciously substituted  in  his  mind  for  genus  (poeticum).  pro- 
priis,  simple,  direct,  or  itiartificial  terms,  eloquendi  dever- 
ticula,  by-ways  of  expression,  mutare  verba,  to  cha^ige  the 
use  of  words;  including  both  libertate  verborum  and  licentia 
figurarum.  extendere,  corripere,  to  lengthen,  contract,  con- 
vertere,  to  transpose;  remove  from  their  usual  order,  divi- 
dere,  to  separate;  that  is.  by  tmesis:  as 'Vergil.  Aen.  1,  610 
quae  me  cumque  vocant  terrae ;  and  Georg.  3,  381 ;  septem  sub 
iecta  trioni.  nos ;  that  is,  advocates,  stare  ;  in  the  same  con 
struction  as  esse  sequendos,  etc. 

30.  neque,  but  not ;  as  in  80 ;  5,  5,  and  7,  4.  ergo ;  namely, 
because  I  have  given  this  caution  to  the  orator  about  too  close 
imitation  of  the  poetic  manner,  habenti  periculosus.  The 
characteristic  beauties  of  poetry,  aiming  simply  to  please  the 
taste  and  delight  the  fancy,  if  employed  by  the  practical  speaker, 
either  disgust  the  judges  or  withdraw  their  attention  from  the 
point  at  issue,  and  thus  weaken  or  endanger  his  cause. 

31.  at  ipsa ;  as  well  as  poetry.    Comp.  §  28.    sic  ut  scia- 

11 


162  NOTES.     X.  i.  32-34. 

mus,  in  such  a  way  thai  we  keep  in  mind ;  in  such  a  manner  as 
to  keep  the  fact  in  mind,  that,  etc.  carmen  solutum,  a  poem 
ivithout  meter ;  solutum  ah  necessitate  pedum,  not  adligatum. 
totum  opus,  this  whole  class  of  work,  the  whole  body  of  his- 
torical work.  Opus  as  genus  in  §  28.  Comp.  35,  64,  67,  69,  70, 
72,  96,  123 ;  2,  21.  ad  actum  rei,  for  the  doing  of  a  thing,  for 
action.  Others,  for  the  arguing  of  a  case,  pugnam. ;  the  con- 
flict of  debate,  pugjia  forensis.  rem.otioribus,  as  libertate  ver- 
horum  in  §  28,  refers  to  the  employment  of  less  common  terms 
than  in  oratory,  or  of  words  more  removed  from  their  every-day 
usage. 

32.  ut  dixi ;  namely,  in  iv,  2,  45,  where  he  makes  a  similar 
remark  in  connection  with  the  proper  style  of  narrative  in  judi- 
cial speeches,  aures  vacuas  at  que  eruditas ;  generally  true 
of  readers,  as  compared  with  the  juryman  (iudicem),  occupatum 
variis  cogitationibus  et  saepius  ineruditum  ;  for,  as  with  us,  the 
juryman,  appointed  by  the  praetor  directly  or  by  lot,  was  not 
learned  in  the  law.  See  Smith's  Diet,  of  Antiq.,  art.  index,  no- 
bis ;  that  is,  oratorihus.  lactea  ubertas  ;  milky  richness ;  ex- 
pressive of  a  style,  genial,  copious,  and  pure ;  the  same  as 
described  in  ii,  5,  19,  by  the  terms  candidissimum  and  maxime 
expositum,  and  partially  in  §  101,  by  clarissimi  candoris.  Oppo- 
site qualities  would  be  ieiunus  {meagei'),  aridus  (dry),  and  lutu- 
lentus  (muddy),  eum;  the  index,  speciem  expositionis, 
beauty  of  narration. 

33.  adde  quod;  quite  frequent  in  Quintilian  for praeterea. 
Comp.  2, 10, 11, 12.  Thucydiden,  Xenophontem ;  the  nearest 
Greek  prototypes  of  Sallust  and  Livy.  Comp.  73, 82.  bellicum 
canere,  to  sound  the  war  signal ;  his  style  is  stirring  like  a  bat- 
tle signal.  Cic.  Orat.  12,  39.  musas  esse  locutas.  Cic.  Orat. 
19,  62.  toros,  brawn,  lacertos,  tough  sinews.  Comp.  §  77. 
Demetrius  Phalereus.  See  §  80.  Cic.  Brut.  9,  38 :  hie  (Deme- 
trius) primus  inflexit  orationem  et  eam  mollem  teneramque  red- 
didit, versicolorem  vestem;  a  metaphor  descriptive  of  a 
style  too  ornamental  for  the  forum,  viii,  prooem.  20:  versi- 
color elocutio.    bene  facere,  to  serve  ivell. 

34.  historiis.  For  this  use  of  the  plural  see  on  §  75. 
praesentem  locum.  The  present  topic  is  "  copia  verborum." 
a  litigatore,  from  the  client ;  from  him  the  essential  facts  of 


NOTES.    X,  1,  35,  36.  163 

the  case  must  be  learned.  See  xii,  8,  7, 15.  diligenter  cognita, 
well  understood ;  thoroughly  investigated ;  for  without  this  an 
ingenious  and  more  learned  opponent  may  turn  the  supposed  his- 
torical analogy,  or  some  supposed  precedent,  against  the  adversary 
who  has  quoted  it.  sumat.  Supply  ut ;  the  positive  form  of  the 
purpose  being  suggested  by  the  foregoing  negative  ne  expectet. 
criminibus  odii,  etc.  The  statements  of  parties  in  a  suit  and 
those  of  their  witnesses  must  often  be  received  by  the  court  with 
more  or  less  distrust,  on  account  of  charges  {criminibus)  and 
suspicions  of  enmity  or  of  personal  interest  (gratiae).  See  v, 
11,  36,  37. 

35.  nobis.  See  on  §  33.  qui  quidem — cesserunt.  Cicero 
and  Quintilian  insist  upon  the  truth  that  philosophy,  and  espe- 
cially moral  philosophy,  is  a  legitimate  part  of  the  orator's 
equipment,  and  the  orator  and  rhetorician  should  never  have 
"  withdrawn  from  this  noblest  part  of  their  work,"  and  left  it  to 
the  philosophers.  See  1,  prooem.  10,  13,  xii,  2,  8.  Cic.  de  Or.  3, 
15 :  neque  disiuncti  doctores,  sed  iidem  erant  vivendi  praecepto- 
res  atque  dicendi.  iustis — contraria,  indicates  the  topics  of 
moral  philosophy,  or  the  things  pertaining  to  human  conduct 
ftnd  society,  res  humanae.  rebus  divinis  includes  divinity 
and  the  divine  creation ;  all  things  which  do  not  proceed  from 
the  human  mind  and  will ;  the  philosophy  of  nature  in  the 
widest  sense  of  nature.  See  also  on  xii,  2,  20.  altercationibus, 
debates,  interpellations  ;  the  brief  passages  of  controversy  which 
often  occur  in  trials,  sometimes  when  an  advocate  is  interrupted 
in  the  course  of  his  plea  by  a  question  from  the  opposite  side, 
but  more  frequently  during  the  examination  of  witnesses.  This 
kind  of  forensic  sparring  is  called  by  Quintilian,  in  vi,  4,  2,  actio 
irevis,  the  shori  speech,  as  opposed  to  actio  perpetua,  or  the  con- 
tinuous speech,  interrogationibus,  interrogatories  ;  question- 
ing and  cross-questioning  of  witnesses.  Socratici,  the  Socratic 
writers;  the  writers  of  the  Socratic  form  of  dialogue,  Plato, 
Xenophon,  and  Aeschines  Socraticus.  v,  7,  28 :  in  quibus  (So- 
craticis)  adeo  scitae  sunt  interrogationes,  ut,  cum  plerisque  bene 
respondeat ur,  res  tamen  ad  id,  quod  volunt  efficere,  perveniat. 

36.  his  quoque,  to  these  also ;  as  well  as  to  the  poets  and 
historians.  See  §  28,  31.  sciamus.  See  on  §  31,  in  rebus 
iisdem ;  on  the  same  topics  ;  questions  of  right  and  wrong,  etc.j. 


164  JSOTES.     X,  1,  87-40. 

common  to  the  law  and  philosophy,     disputationum,  pAi7o' 
sophical  discussions,     periculorum,  judicial  trials. 

37-42.  In  laying  out  a  plan  of  reading  for  the  present  purpose  our 
author  can  not  be  expected  to  notice  individually  ( persequi  singulos)  all 
the  writers  in  both  languages  ;  though  it  is  his  judgment  in  general  {iudi- 
cii  summa)  that  almost  all  writers,  whether  old  (qui  vetustatem  pertu- 
lerunt)  or  new,  are  worth  reading,  at  least  in  part ;  but  the  present  object 
is  to  read  what  is  profitable  for  the  formation  of  style  (ad  faciendam 
phrasin),  and  not  that  which  is  valuable  in  relation  to  some  branch  of 
knowledge  (quidquid  ad  aliquam  partem  scientiae  pertinet). 

37.  persequi  singulos,  to  notice  all  individually ;  to  go 
through  the  whole  line  of  authors  one  by  one. 

38.  omnibus  aetatis  suae  qui  turn  vive"bant,  includes 
only  the  orators  of  his  own  times,  ivho  were  then  livijig  ;  that  is, 
all  of  his  contemporaries  who  were  living  at  the  time  of  the 
writing  of  the  Brutus,  b.  c.  46.  In  the  Brutus,  65,  231,  Cicero 
says  :  quoniam  in  hoc  sermone  statui  neminem  eorum,  qui  vive- 
rent,  nominare,  .  .  .  eos,  qui  iam  sunt  mortui,  nominabo.  Ac- 
cordingly he  gives  a  very  minute  account  of  the  orators  of  his 
own  times  who  have  passed  away,  but  of  his  living  contempo- 
raries he  mentions  none  but  Caesar  and  Marcellus.  In  the  case 
of  these  two  he  makes  an  exception  in  compliance  with  the  re- 
quest of  Brutus.  See  Brut.  71,  248.  For  the  usual  reading, 
quibuscum  vivebat,  which  is  conjectural,  and  has  been  adopted 
from  the  Aldine  edition,  I  have  substituted  qui  turn  vivebant, 
one  of  the  proposed  emendations  given  in  the  margin  of  Halm's 
text.  The  manuscripts  here  are  entirely  at  variance,  and  quite 
unintelligible.  Aetatis  suae,  taken  by  itself,  would  embrace 
either  the  whole  career  of  Cicero  as  an  orator,  about  thirty-five 
years,  to  the  time  here  spoken  of,  or  else  his  life  from  the  time 
when  he  began  to  hear  the  orators  of  the  forum  as  a  student  (b.  c. 
90),  a  period  of  forty-four  years.  Brut.  88,  303 :  hoc  (Horten- 
sius)  igitur  florescente,  Crassus  est  mortuus,  Cotta  pulsus,  indicia 
intermissa  hello,  nos  (Cicero)  in  forum  venimus.  et  illos; 
namely,  the  living  contemporaries  of  Cicero.  After  si  supply 
persequi  velim, 

39.  apud  Livium.  This  letter  of  the  historian  Livy  is 
also  referred  to  in  ii,  5,  20,  and  probably  in  viii,  2,  18. 

40.  nostri  iudicii  summa,  my  opinion  in  general  or  i» 


NOTES.    X,  1,  41-44  165 

brief;  as  opposed  to  the  notice  of  all  writers  individually. 
Comp.  3,  9.  What  the  substance  or  gist  of  this  opinion  is,  he 
gives  in  the  following  statement  introduced  by  emm.  vetus- 
tatem  pertulerunt,  have  stood  the  test  of  time  ;  survived  an- 
tiquity, or  the  past,  vetustissimis ;  Quintilian  has  in  mind 
here  the  writers  and  orators  of  the  period  from  about  b.  c.  200 
to  120.  Of  these  Cicero  in  the  Brutus  singles  out  especially 
Cato  (Brut.  15,  61,  sqq.)  and  Gains  Gracchus  (33,  125).  But  in 
general  Quintilian  uses  veteres  and  antiqui  of  the  times  of  Cice- 
ro himself  as  well  as  his  predecessors,  and  novi  of  those  of  the 
post- Augustan  period.     See  ii,  5,  23. 

41.  quotus  enim  quisque,  etc.,  for  how  rarely  can  an 
author  he  found  so  destitute  of  common  sense  as  not  to  have 
hoped  for  the  memory  of  future  times  with  even  the  smallest  con- 
fidence at  least  in  some  portion  (of  his  writings).  Almost  every 
author  must  have  had  judgment  enough  not  to  have  published 
a  book  without  the  consciousness  that  there  was  something  in  it 
worth  reading,  at  least  here  and  there,  fiducia  is  the  reason 
or  ground  of  speraverit.  partis  is  an  objective  genitive  after 
fiducia.     detrimento,  loss,  or  cost ;  an  ablative  of  price. 

42.  protinus,  at  once,  as  a  matter  of  course,  necessarily. 
ad  faciendam  phrasin,  for  the  formation  of  style.  Comp. 
§  87,  and  viii,  1,  1.  phrasin  facere,  may  be  compared  with  vires 
facere,  3,  3,  and  usum  facere,  3,  28. 

43-45.  Preliminary  to  the  proposed  sketch  of  typical  authors  a 
word  must  be  said  about  the  different  opinions  or  tastes  of  orators  and 
critics  on  the  several  schools  and  styles  of  eloquence  ;  especially  of  the 
prejudices  of  some  who  stand  opposed  to  each  other  as  the  admirers 
respectively  of  the  old  writers  {veteres)  and  the  moderns  {novi),  and  of 
the  difference  in  taste  and  genius  which  leads  even  those  {ipsi)  who  ap- 
prove the  best  type  of  eloquence  {rectum  dicendi  genus)  to  adopt  only 
one  of  the  three  kinds  into  which  it  is  divided. 

43.  veteres ;  here  in  the  sense  mentioned  in  note  on  §  40. 
recens  haec  lascivia  deliciaeque,  this  meretricious  and  fop- 
pish style  of  our  own  day.  See  Introduction,  p.  20  ;  and  on  laS' 
civus,  §  88. 

44.  ipsorum  qui — volunt.  Those  who  are  partisans  nei- 
ther of  the  veteres  nor  of  the  7iovi,  but  seek  to  attain  that  true 
standard  of  eloquence  which  finds  some  examples  in  all  periods. 


166  NOTES.    X,  1,  45. 

This  one  right  kind,  not  like  the  recens  et  lascivum,  overwrought 
with  prinkish  ornament,  and  calling  away  the  attention  from 
the  substance  to  the  form,  but  always  aiming  to  convey  the 
thought  in  the  clearest  and  most  effective  manner,  the  kind 
which  is  true  to  nature,  is  termed  in  ii,  5,  11,  sermo  rectus  et 
secundum  7iaturam  enuntiatus,  and  in  ix,  3,  3,  simplex  rectumque 
loquendi  genus.  It  had  been  brought  to  great  perfection  by  the 
Greeks,  and  by  Cicero  and  some  of  his  contemporaries.  See 
Introduction,  p.  19.  Though  termed  here  a  genus,  it  is  itself 
divided  into  three  kinds,  also  called  genera :  1,  the  simple,  terse, 
concise,  almost  conversational  {tenue,  subtile,  pressum,  quod 
minimum  ah  usu  quotidiano  recedit)  ;  3,  the  grand,  broad, 
lofty,  stirring,  passionate  (grande,  amplum,  elatum,  concitatum) ; 
3,  the  flowing,  plastic,  polished,  smooth,  melodious,  intermediate 
Qene,  nitidum,  suave,  compositum,  medium).  See  xii,  10,  58. 
Cicero  (Orat.  5,  20),  referring  to  these  three  kinds,  says  tria  sunt 
omnino  genera  dicendi,  quihus  in  singulis  quidam  fioruerunt, 
peraeque  autem,  id  quod  volumus,  perpauci  in  omnibus.  In  the 
judgment  of  Quintilian  Cicero  fully  attained  his  desire  of  excel- 
lence in  all  three.  See  §  108.  pressa,  compact,  sententious  ; 
akin  to  tenuia,  simple;  fine-spun,  as  it  were;  free  from  all 
superfluity  of  words,  terse,  demum,  as  often,  in  the  sense  of 
(mly ;  implying  that  some  conclusion  has  been  reached  as  the 
only  thing  that  remains  to  be  accepted  after  every  alternative 
has  been  considered,  vere  Attica  putant.  These  take  an 
altogether  too  narrow  view  of  what  is  embraced  in  the  term 
Attic ;  for  it  comprehends  the  best  examples  of  all  three  genera. 
Quintilian  protests  against  this  misrepresentation  of  the  Attic 
school  in  xii,  10,  21,  sqq. ;  and  Cicero,  in  the  Brutus,  82,  284 ; 
84,  290.  compositi,  harmonious  ;  rhythmical,  cum  de  gene- 
re  quaerendum  erit ;  in  xii,  10.  summatim,  in  a  general 
way,  briefly,    facultatem  dicendi ;   the  "  firma  facilitas  "  of 

§1. 

45.  ne  queratur ;  elliptical ;  I  say  this,  lest,  etc.  studio- 
sis  refers  here  especially  to  students  of  forensic  oratory,  gene- 
ra ipsa,  the  particular  hinds.  In  genera  here  and  in  §  104, 
Quintilian  seems  to  mean  classes  or  kinds,  as  represented  by 
their  characteristic  or  typical  writers,     existimem  ;  H.  503. 

46-84.      A    SKETCH    OF    REPRESENTATIVE   GrEEK    AUTHORS   OF 


NOTES.  X,  1,  46.  167 

THE  CLASSES  OR  GENERA  MOST  PROFITABLE  FOR  THE  STUDENT 
OF  ORATORY. 

46-59.  Epic  poets,  or  writers  of  narrative  and  didactic  poems  in  hex- 
ameter verse  :  Homer,  Hesiod,  Antimachus,  Panyasis,  ApoUonius,  Ara- 
tus,  Theocritus  ;  and  a  word  in  passing  about  the  Elegiac  poets,  the  chief 
of  whom  are  CaUimachus  and  Philetas. 

46.  Aratus.  See  on  §  55.  The  didactic  poem  of  Aratus 
entitled  "  Phaenomena,"  opens  with  the  words  e/c  Aihs  apx<^/J-e(rda, 
we  must  begin  with  Zens,  videmur;  sc.  nobis;  as  in  §  56, 
videor  (mihi).  coepturi ;  the  future  participle  instead  of  the  in- 
finitive after  videmur.  So  in  v,  prooem.  5:  divisuri  videmur. 
ex  oceano — capere.  Horn.  II.  21, 195  :  'flKeavoio,  e|  olircp  irdvres 
TTorafxol  Kol  irScro  QdXaaaa  KaX  iratrai  Kprjvai  koI  (ppeiara  (jLOxph.  vdovaiv. 
omnibus — dedit.  The  essential  elements  and  parts  of  practi- 
cal oratory,  of  which  Homer  affords  such  abundant  examples, 
are :  1,  the  three  genera  dicendi,  indicated  respectively  by  the 
terms  sublimitas  (the  genus  elatum), proprietas  and  pi'essus  (the 
genus  tenue),  and  laetus  (the  genus  nitidum)  (§  46);  2,  the  two 
classes  of  practical  speeches,  judicial  and  legislative  or  delibera- 
tive (litium  ac  consiliorum)  %  47) ;  3,  the  mastery  of  the  affec- 
tions {ad feet  us)  {^  48) ;  4,  the  four  principal  parts  of  a  regular 
forensic  speech  :  the  ingressus,  prooemium,  or  exordium,  the 
narration  or  statement  of  the  facts,  the  argumentative  part, 
embracing  the  genera  probandi  ac  refutandi,  the  peroration,  or 
closing  appeal  (epilogus)  (§§  48,  49,  50) ;  5,  well-chosen  terms, 
well-put  thoughts  (sententiae),  lively  figures,  and  everywhere 
clear  arrangement  (disposilio)  (§  50).  In  this  notice  of  Homer 
and  in  that  of  Cicero  (^  105,  sqq.),  and  of  Seneca  (§  125  sqq.), 
Quintilian  introduces  more  of  detail  than  in  his  brief  remarks 
on  the  rest  of  the  authors  in  his  sketch.  In  general  his  plan, 
as  indicated  above  in  §§  44,  45,  is  to  mention  the  typical  writers 
of  different  departments  of  literature  best  adapted  to  the  pur- 
poses of  the  orator  or  forensic  advocate,  and  in  a  few  words  to 
point  out  their  characteristics  with  particular  reference  to  their 
fitness  as  exemplars  of  oratorical  style,  or  (ppdcris.  As  this  is  his 
sole  aim,  so  distinctly  stated,  the  strictures  of  some  critics  on 
the  brevity  and  meagerness  of  these  notices  show  that  they  have 
failed  to  comprehend  the  purpose  of  the  author,    proprietate, 


168  NOTES.    X,  1,  47,  48. 

in  simplicity ;  strictly,  the  quality  of  being  literal  {proprius\ 
unfigurative,  plain.  Comp.  §§  6  and  11 ;  5,  8,  et  al.  supera- 
verit ;  pofenfial.  laetus,  ornate,  exuberant ;  a  metaphor  for  a 
rich,  flowery,  and  beautiful  style;  the  genus  nitidum ;  opposed 
to  pressus,  pruned,  trimmed  down,  concise  ;  kindred  in  meaning 
here  to  its  use  as  a  metaphor  for  richness  of  vegetation,  as  in 
Verg,  Georg.  1,  74 ;  3,  385 ;  and  for  the  good  condition  of  well- 
fed  cattle,  id.  Aen.  3,  220.  iucundus,  sprightly,  lively  ;  pleas- 
ing, agreeable,  entertainiiig ;  relieving  the  description  of  stern 
conflict  with  passages  of  entertaining  narrative,  and  occasionally 
even  of  playfulness  and  humor,     gravis,  serious. 

47.  laudibus,  exhortationibus,  consolationibus.  Eulo- 
gistic, hortatory,  and  consolatory  addresses  pertain  to  the  non- 
practical,  or  epideictic  kind  of  speeches.  Our  author  will  not 
dwell  upon  Homer's  excellence  in  this  class,  but  pass  on  to  his 
admirable  fitness  for  study  with  reference  to  forensic  and  legis- 
lative debates  {Htium  ac  consiliorum).  artes ;  arts,  in  a  good 
sense ;  all  the  oratorical  methods  properly  employed  in  lawsuits 
and  in  deliberative  assemblies. 

48.  adfectus,  feelings,  affections;  here,  and  generally  in 
Quintilian,  both  those  which  are  emotional  and  powerful  {con- 
citati),  as  anger,  terror,  grief ;  and  the  mild,  gentle,  quiet  {mi- 
tes, compositi),  as  benevolence,  friendship,  piety.  The  latter 
class,  as  being  in  general  an  habitual  and  characteristic  condi- 
tion of  individual  minds,  the  Greeks  called  ^Oos ;  the  former,  on 
the  contrary,  is  for  the  most  part  occasional,  and  more  positive, 
and  therefore  called  irdQos,  passion.  Quintilian  says  of  ^dos  (vi, 
2,  8),  that  the  Roman  language  has  no  name  for  it.  Therefore 
the  term  adfectus,  though  it  signifies  a  positive  influencing  or 
impelling  of  the  soul,  and  strictly  corresponds  only  to  irddos,  is 
applied  by  usage  to  both  of  these  classes  of  feeling,  or  conditions 
of  mind.  They  are  treated  of  in  vi,  2,  8,  sqq.  Comp.  also  §  73> 
101.  utriusque  operis ;  that  is,  of  the  Iliad  and  Odyssey. 
Horace,  A.  P.  140,  sqq.,  quotes  the  opening  verses  of  the  latter 
as  a  model  exordium,  benevolum,  etc.;  iv,  1,  5:  causa  prin- 
cipii{ingressus)  nulla  alia  est  quam  ut  auditorem,  quo  sit  nobis  in 
ceteris  partibus  accommodatior,  praeparemus.  Id  fieri  tribus 
maxime  rebus  constat,  si  benevolum,  attentum,  docilem  feceri- 
mits.     intentum.     iv,  i,  33 :  plerumque  attentum  iudicem  facit. 


NOTES.    X,  1,  49,  50.  169 

ti  res  agi  videiur  nova,  magyia,  atrox,  etc.  docilem.  iv,  i,  34: 
docilem  sine  duhio  et  haec  ipsapraestat  attentio;  sed  et  illud,  si 
hreviter  et  dilucide  snmmam  rei,  de  qua  cognoscere  debeaf,  indi- 
caverimus  ;  quod  Homerus  atque  VergiUus  operum  suorum  prinr 
cipiis  faciunt.  summa,  the  scope,  the  theme,  celeriter,  briefly. 

49.  qui  nuntiat :  Antilochus.  II.  18.  18.  sqq.  qui  ex- 
ponit ;  that  is.  Phoenix,  id.  9,  529,  sqq.  significantius.  more 
clearly,  iam,  again,  noiv  again;  marking  a  transition,  as  in 
g  98.  similitudines,  etc.  This  passage  relates  to  the  argu- 
mentative part  of  a  speech,  amplificationes.  The  various 
rhetorical  means  of  amplifying  or  expanding  and  enforcing 
ideas,  are  discussed  in  viii,  4,  3,  sqq.,  under  the  heads  of  incre- 
mentum,  comparatio,  ratiocinatio,  and  congeries,  signa  rerum, 
the  evidence  of  facts ;  sensible  proofs  of  things;  as  cruenta  ves- 
tis,  clamor,  color,  etc. ;  to  be  distinguished  from  argumenta, 
inferences ;  logical  deductions  from  circumstantial  facts,  v,  10, 
11 :  cum  sit  argumentum  ratio  .  .  .  quae  quod  est  dubium per  id, 
quod  noji  est  dubium,  confirmat.  genera;  \\qyq,  forms,  ways. 
Comp.  5,  2.  etiam  qui.  etc.  Even  those  who  have  written  on 
the  principles  {artibus)  of  rhetoric,  and  not  on  the  art  of  poetry, 
make  Homer  their  authority  for  such  principles,  testimonia, 
illustrations ;  confirmatory  examples  of  the  power  and  beauty 
of  these  things  ;  namely,  similitudes,  amplifications,  etc. 

50.  nam.  See  on  §  9.  "  But  I  have  not  said  all " ;  for.  epi- 
log's. As  the  advocate,  in  his  closing  appeal  or  peroration, 
deals  chiefly  with  the  feelings  and  passions,  he  will  find  many 
pathetic  and  emotional  passages  in  Homer,  such  as  the  petition 
of  Priam  to  Achilles  (II.  24,  486,  sqq.),  which  will  be  helpful  in 
this  part  of  his  work,  sententiis.  thoughts;  pithy  sayings. 
Sententia,  or  "thought."  in  this  frequent  sense,  includes  not 
only  the  thought  conceived  in  the  mind,  but  also  its  felicitous 
embodiment  in  words.  It  is  a  use  of  the  word  midway  between 
its  meaning  of  pure  thought,  judgment,  or  opinion,  as  in  §  99, 
xii,  1,  36,  and  that  of  grammatical  sentence,  period,  or  compre- 
hensio  verborum,  as  in  §  130  and  5,  7.  It  may  be  rendered,  ac- 
cording to  the  connection,  thought,  idea,  proverb,  maxim,  apho- 
rism, magni.  etc.;  genitive  of  price;  it  is  (a  matter)  o/^rea^ 
value ;  icorth  much.  It  may  be  taken,  however,  in  the  sense  of 
magni  viri ;  a  reading  actually  given  in  some  MSS. 


170  NOTES.    X,  1,  51-53. 

61.  in  omni  genere  eloquentiae,  in  every  kind  of  style. 
See  on  §  46.  epicos  ;  writers  of  narrative  and  didactic  poems  in 
hexameter  verse,  clarissima  comparatio,  the  contrast  is  most 
striking. 

52.  Hesiodus.  Hesiod  of  Askra  in  Boeotia,  lived  about 
B.  c.  850.  His  epya  Kai  T]ix4pai,  "  Works  and  Days,''  is  a  didactic 
poem  in  epic  form,  or  heroic  hexameter,  as  also  the  deoyovia,  or 
origin  of  the  gods  and  the  world,  a  work  commonly  ascribed  to 
the  same  author,  though  on  questionable  authority,  pars  eius  ; 
metonymy  for  pars  eiiis  operis.  in  nominibus.  This  would 
seem  to  refer  especially  to  the  "  Theogony."  tamen ;  though 
in  general  unfitted  to  the  oratorical  style,  circa  praecepta,  in 
respect  to  moral  principles,  doctrines,  or  teachings,  sententiae. 
See  on  §  50.  A  book  of  "  proverbs  "  might  be  gathered  from 
the  "  Works  and  Days."  levitas,  etc.,  the  smoothness  of  his 
diction  arid  rhythm,  compositionis.  See  on  §§  44  and  79. 
probabilis  ;  in  the  predicate,  like  utiles,  medio  genere. 
See  on  §  44. 

53.  Antimacho.  Antimachus  of  Claros  in  the  dominion  of 
Colophon,  lived  about  405  b.  c.  His  greatest  work  was  entitled 
Thebais,  or  the  Thebaid ;  a  A^oluminous  epic  narrative  of  the 
wars  of  the  Seven  Heroes  of  Thebes  and  of  the  Epigoni.  Frag- 
ments of  this  and  of  his  other  poems  have  been  preserved. 
secundas  {partes) ;  the  second  place  ;  a  stage  term.  The  Greek 
critics,  indeed,  assigned  to  him  a  rank  second  to  Homer ;  but 
Quintilian,  below,  §  86,  claims  this  place  for  Vergil  among  all 
poets,  both  Greek  and  Roman,  grammaticorum.  This  term 
in  Latin  was  applied  to  learned  literary  critics,  such  as  Aristar- 
chus  and  Aristophanes  among  the  Greeks,  and  Gnipho  and 
Hyginus  among  the  Romans,  quanto  sit  aliud,  etc.  It  seems 
to  be  implied  here  that  the  Greek  critics  would  have  expressed 
themselves  more  accurately,  if  they  had  called  Antimachus  next 
(proximus)  ,  and  not  second  to  Homer.  Horace,  0.  1,  10,  18-20, 
says  that  nothing  exists  similar  or  second  to  Jupiter,  but  that 
Pallas  holds  the  place  of  honor  7iext  to  him  {proximos  illi  tamen 
occupavit  honores).  Thus  one  may  be  called  proximus,  but  not 
strictly  second,  who  comes  nearest  to  the  first,  though  by  a  wide 
interval,  or  far  below  in  level  or  grade.  No  one,  unless  of  royal 
blood  and  in  the  line  of  succession,  can  properly  be  called  seconcj 


NOTES.    X,  1,  54,  55.  171 

to  a  prince,  and  no  poet  in  the  time  of  the  Greek  grammarians 
of  Alexandria  had  shown  such  kinship  to  Homer  as  to  be  placed 
in  the  same  high  grade  or  class,  and  therefore  to  be  ranked  as 
second  to  him,  for  he  stood  alone  on  that  high  level.  Vergil, 
however,  in  the  estimation  of  Quintilian,  has  won  a  position  on 
this  highest  plane,  and  therefore  deserves  to  be  called  not  only- 
second  to  Homer,  but  even  nearer  than  second.     See  g  85. 

54.  Panyasin.  Panyasis  of  Halicarnassus,  author  of  an 
epic  poem  on  the  deeds  of  Hercules  {Heracleia,  or  Heracleias^ 
lived  about  b.  c.  490.  Fragments  of  his  "Heraclead  "  are  extant. 
Another  work,  the  "  lonica,"  is  entirely  lost,  utroque  refers  to 
Hesiod  and  Antimachus.  putant ;  sc.  grammatici,  the  critics. 
Quintilian  has  in  mind  especially  the  judgment  expressed  by 
Dionysius  of  Halicarnassus.  alterum-materia ;  Hesiod,  whose 
themes  are  not  heroic.  Apollonius ;  surnamed  Rhodius,  be- 
cause he  was  honored  with  the  citizenship  of  Rhodes,  though 
born  in  Alexandria,  and  about  b.  c.  196  librarian  of  the  Alex- 
andrian library.  His  epic,  the  "  Argonautica,"  or  account  of  the 
expedition  of  the  Argonauts,  is  still  extant.  Translations  and 
imitations  of  it  were  written  in  Latin  by  Atacinus  Varro  and 
by  Valerius  Flaccus.  See  on  §§  87  and  90.  in  ordinem.,  etc., 
into  the  classification  givefi  by  the  critics;  namely,  those  of 
Alexandria,  of  whom  Aristophanes  of  Byzantium  (b.  c.  264)  and 
Aristarchus  (b.  c.  200)  were  the  most  noted,  and  both  in  charge 
of  the  Alexandrian  library.  The  categories  of  approved  authors 
drawn  up  by  them  constituted  what  they  called  the  canon 
(Kavcvu),  termed  here  ordo,  and  generally  followed  by  Quintilian 
in  this  sketch  of  Greek  writers,  aequali-mediocritate ;  not 
in  a  disparaging  sense ;  of  a  certain  uniform  and  tnedium  ex- 
cellence ;  join  with  opus.     Comp.  §  86. 

55.  Arati.  Aratus  of  Soli  in  Cilicia,  under  the  patronage 
of  Antigonus  Gonatus  of  Macedon,  at  whose  court  he  resided 
B.  c.  270,  wrote  a  didactic  epic  poem  on  the  heavenly  bodies  and 
meteorology,  entitled  ^aiv6fi€va  nal  Aioa-n/xeTa  {Phaenomena  et 
Prognosticd),  which  is  still  extant.  It  was  translated  into  Latin 
by  Cicero  and  afterward  by  Caesar  Germanicus,  the  nephew  of 
Tiberius.  A  paraphrase  of  it  was  also  written  by  Avienus  in 
the  4th  century  of  our  era.  motu  caret,  etc.  The  paraphrase 
of  Avienus,  written  long  after  Quintilian's  time,  alleviated  this 


Ji      172  NOTES.    X,  1,  56-58, 

fault  by  varying  the  monotony  of  the  astronomical  detail  with 
myths  and  traditions  which  involved  action  (motus),  passion 
(adfectus),  and  living  character  (persona).  Theocritus,  of 
Syracuse,  the  most  distinguished  writer  of  idyls  or  pastorals, 
lived  at  Alexandria  under  Ptolemy  Philadelphus  and  at  Syra- 
cuse under  Hiero,  in  the  third  century  b.  c. 

56.  plurimorum  poetarum.  Here,  of  course,  the  reference 
is  especially  to  those  who  wrote  in  heroic  hexameter,  acta ; 
supply  canif.  Pisandros,  of  Cameiros  in  Rhodes,  about  b.  c. 
645,  wrote  the  "•  Ileracleia,"  an  epic  narrative  of  the  deeds  of  Her- 
cules. Nicandrum.  Nicander,  whose  two  didactic  poems,  called 
&r)piaKa  Kal  ' AAe^KpdpfiaKa  {venomous  animals  and  poison- cures), 
are  still  extant,  lived  at  the  court  of  Eumenes  II  and  Attains  II  of 
Pergamus  about  b.  c.  150.  frustra,  ivithout  good  reason.  Macer. 
Aemilius  Macer  of  Verona,  a  friend  of  Vergil  and  Ovid,  wrote 
two  poems,  the  "  Ornithogonia  "  (bird-breeding)  and  "  Theriaca," 
no  remains  of  which  are  in  existence.  Vergil  "  followed  "  Nican- 
der only  in  occasional  passages  of  his  poems ;  as  Georg.  Ill,  415, 
sqq. :  425,  sqq.,  et  al.  Euphorionem.  Euphorion  of  Chalcis 
lived  in  the  time  of  Antiochus  the  Great,  b.  c.  215,  and  among 
other  works  wrote  a  'Ha-ioSos,  probably  a  Georgic,  or  agricultural 
poem.  Only  fragments  of  his  writings  remain.  The  passage  of 
Vergil  referred  to  is  Eel.  x,  50:  Chalcidico  quae  sunt  mihi  con- 
dita  versu  carmina,  pastoris  Siculi  modulabor  arena.  As  Eu- 
phorion is  of  Chalcis,  his  verse  is  styled  by  Vergil  "  Chalcidic." 
Horatius,  etc.  See  A.  P.  401.  Tyrtaeum.  Tyrtaeus  was  a 
soldier  and  poet,  supposed  by  some  to  have  been  a  native  of 
Athens,  or  Aphidna  in  Attica,  by  others  of  Lacedaemon,  or  of 
Miletus.  He  became  a  leader  of  the  Lacedaemonians  in  the 
second  Messenian  war,  about  b.  c.  680,  and  contributed  to  their 
success  by  his  wise  counsels  and  by  his  battle  songs. 

57.  indicem  certe,  etc.  Any  one  can  at  least  make  out  a 
list  of  them  in  some  private  or  public  library,  and  note  their 
titles  in  his  memoranda  (libros).  nee  utique,  nor  hy  any 
means,    ut  qui  dixerim.    §  40. 

58.  iam — viribus,  ivhen  noiv  our  (the  student's)  strength 
shall  have  been  developed  and  established :  i.  e.,  by  the  reading 
of  the  epics  best  adapted  to  our  present  purpose.  Comp.  §^  59 
and  131.    ut  introduces  the  explanation  of  quod  facimus  in  the 


NOTES.    X,  1,  59-61.  173 

form  of  a  result.  Comp.  3,  6 ;  5,  18 ;  7,  11.  tunc ;  namely, 
when  our  strength  shall  have  been  established,  elegiam.  The 
elegy  is  characterized  by  Horace,  A.  P.  75-78,  as  exiguus,  and  as 
employed  for  the  expression  of  feeling.  Callimachus,  of  Gy- 
rene, one  of  the  Alexandrian  poets,  and  librarian  b.  c.  260. 
Philetas,  of  Cos,  instructor  of  Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  died 
about  B.  c.  290. 

59.  sed  dum  adsequimur ;  hut  while  we  are  attaining  ;  as 
opposed  to  the  time  anticipated  in  the  foregoing  iam  perfedis 
inribus,  and  tunc,  ut  dixi.  See  §  1.  ducendus,  to  be  coiitract- 
ed,  formed.  Kriiger  quotes  Vergil,  Eel.  9,  49 :  duceret  apricis 
in  collibus  uva  colorem.  Comp.  xii,  10,  71.  color ;  sometimes, 
as  here,  style,  or  characteristic  phraseology  adapted  to  the  occa- 
sion; sometimes  disguise  or  dissimidation,  in  a  good  or  bad 
sense,  and  also  extenuation,  excuse,  etc.     Comp.  §  131 ;  and  6,  5. 

59-64.    Of  the  iambic  poets  the  typical  writer  is  Archilochus  ;  the  lyric 
poets  are  represented  by  Pindar,  Stesichonis,  and  Alcaeus. 

itaque,  therefore  (passing  by  the  elegiac  poets),  ex  tribus. 
The  three  iambic  writers  admitted  (recepti)  into  the  canon  of 
Aristarchus  (see  on  §  54)  are  Archilochus  of  Paros  (b.  c.  700), 
Simonides  of  Samos  or  Amorgos  (b.  c.  660),  Hipponax  of  Ephe- 
sus  (b.  c.  540).  iamborum.  See  on  g§  9  and  96.  maxime 
Tiiius.     See  H.  444,  3  ;  Z.  691. 

60.  elocutionis,  expression,  style,  (ppdcris.  validae,  breves, 
vibrantes,  powerful,  concise,  brilliant,  sententiae.  See  on 
§  50,  and  comp.  xii,  9,  3.  quod  quoquam.  minor  est,  the  (fact) 
that  he  comes  behind  any  (even  the  foremost  of  poets).  This 
clause  is  the  subject  of  videatur.  For  this  usage  of  quisquam 
see  H.  457,  M.  491,  b.  materiae  vitium,  the  fault  of  his  sub- 
ject matter;  mainly  personal  character  and  conduct  in  com- 
mon life,  not  admitting  of  the  range  and  elevation  of  epic 
poetry. 

61.  novem.  Of  the  nine  lyric  poets  admitted  into  the 
"  canon "  those  not  mentioned  here  are  Bacchylides,  Ibycus, 
Anacreon,  Alcman,  and  Sappho.  Pindarus,  born  at  Thebes 
521,  died  441  b.  c.  Of  his  many  works  only  the  "  Epinicia,"  or 
Triumphal  Odes,  have  come  down  to  us.  spiritus.  See  on 
§  27.    sententiis ;  as  in  §  50.    beatissima ;  metaphorically 


174  NOTES.    X,  1,  62-65. 

for  very  fertile,  prolific,  exuberant,  rich.    Horatius.     Hor.  O. 
4,  2,  1,  sqq. 

62.  Stesichorus  of  Himera,  in  Sicily,  flourished  about  b.  c. 
625,  and  is  especially  famed  either  for  inventing  or  perfecting 
the  Doric  choral  ode.  Fragments  of  his  poems  are  extant. 
epici — sustinentem.  He  treats  successfully  in  the  lyric  form 
the  warlike  themes  which  are  more  especially  the  material  of  epic 
poetry,  si  tenuisset  modum.  Quintilian  thinks  that  he  gave 
too  free  rein  to  his  imagination  and  eloquence.  So  of  Ovid, 
§§  88,  98.  ut,  ita.  See  on  §  1.  copiae  vitium  est.  This 
very  fault  is  a  proof  of  superior  power,  ii,  4,  4 :  peius  tamen 
illud  (vitium)  quod  ex  inopia  quam  quod  ex  copia  venit. 

63.  Alcaeus;  of  Mitylene,  in  Lesbos,  b.  c.  600.  aureo 
plectro.  Hor.  0.  2,  13,  26.  tyrannos.  These  were  Myrsilus 
and  Pittacus.  That  portion  of  the  lyrics  {parte  operis)  of  Al- 
caeus, which  relates  to  the  ten  years'  civil  war  waged  against 
these  tyrants,  was  called  a-TaaiuTiKd.  Fragments  of  his  poems  have 
been  preserved,  in  eloquendo,  in  style,  diction,  sed  et  lusit, 
but  he  also  trifled;  but  his  muse  was  also  playful.  Hor.  0.  1, 
32 :  Venerem  et  iUi  semper  haerentem  puerum  canebat,  et  Lycum. 
maioribus — aptior ;  more  gifted,  however,  for  higher  themes 
(than  for  love-songs) ;  maioribus  is  neuter. 

64.  Simonides  of  Ceos,  from  556  to  449  b.  c,  noted  for  his 
epigrams,  dithyrambs,  epinician  odes,  and  for  his  elegies ;  to  be 
distinguished  from  Simonides  of  Samos,  mentioned  in  the  note 
on  §  59.  There  are  but  few  remains  of  his  poems,  tenuis 
eMoqyii,  though  meager ;  though  without  richness.  He  lacked 
copiousness  and  force ;  but  in  pathos,  in  commovenda  misera- 
tione,  Dionysius  regards  him  as  superior  even  to  Pindar,  qui- 
dam,  though  plural,  probably  has  special  reference  to  the  opin- 
ion of  Dionysius.  See  on  §  54.  in  hac  parte,  in  this  part  or 
element  of  the  poet's  work  or  function,  eius  operis,  of  that 
(lyrical)  ivork,   or  class  of  poetry. 

65-72.  The  old  comedy  is  represented  by  Aristophanes,  Eupohs,  and 
Cratinus  ;  tragedy  by  Aeschylus,  Sophocles,  and  Euripides  ;  the  new 
comedy  by  Menander  and  Philemon. 

65.  antiqua  comoedia,  the  old  comedy,  or  the  Attic  come- 
dy in  its  first  form  and  character,  as  distinguished  from  the 


NOTES.    X,  1,  66-68.  175 

later,  in  which  both  the  chorus  of  the  old  comedy,  and  also  its 
freedom  (libertas)  of  personal  satire,  were  abolished,  sinceram 
gratiam,  simple  beauty ;  the  quality  expressed  below  by  elegans 
et  venusta  {pure  and  graceful)  ;  consisting  in  the  use  of  the  pure 
Attic,  characteristic  of  born  Athenians  in  their  common  conver- 
sation. Comp.  §  100.  facundissimae  libertatis,  of  the  most 
out-spo'ken  freedom;  indulging  in  the  boldest  license  of  speech. 
praecipua,  most  conspicuous.  It  was  characterized  especially 
by  its  unsparing  ridicule  and  satire  of  vice  and  folly,  in 
ceteris  partibus,  in  its  other  elements  or  qualities ;  those, 
namely,  which  are  immediately  mentioned,  grandis  ;  in  those 
passages  where  the  subject  rises  above  the  ordinary  level  of 
comedv.  Hor.  A.  P.  93 :  interdum  et  vocem  comoedia  tollit. 
uUa ;  supply  poesis,  as  in  §  29.  ut  Achillen,  etc.  Horn.  II. 
3,  673 :  Nipevs,  os  KaWia-ros  avhp  vTrh  "IKiov  ?i\d€  rCiv  ^Wuv  Aavawv 
/ier'  afivixoua  U-nXeluva.  eius,  sc.  comoediae.  Aristophanes, 
the  most  famous  of  the  comic  poets,  flourished  at  Athens  b.  c. 
427.  Ciatinus  was  older  than  Aristophanes,  Eupolis,  younger. 
Horace  associates  the  names  in  Sat.  1,  4,  1.  Of  the  fifty-four 
plays  of  Aristophanes  eleven  have  been  preserved.  None  of 
those  of  Eupolis  and  Cratinus  are  extant. 

66.  Aeschylus ;  born  in  Eleusis,  probably  b.  c.  525,  died 
at  Gela,  in  Sicily,  b.  c.  456.  in  plerisque,  in  most  parts  or 
places;  in  general;  that  is,  as  compared  with  his  more  finished 
successors,  incompositus,  inliarmonious.  correctas  eius 
fabulas,  etc.  That  the  tragedies  of  Aeschylus  were  again 
brought  into  competition  {in  certamen)  some  time  after  his 
death  for  the  tragic  prize,  is  probably  true ;  but  Boeckh  thinks 
the  statement  that  they  were  "  corrected  "  is  unfounded,  coro- 
nati,  crowned;  honored  with  a  prize,  and  reproduced  on  the 
stage. 

67.  opus.  See  on  §  31.  Sophocles,  Euripides.  The 
former  was  born  at  Colonos,  in  Attica,  b.  c.  495,  and  died  b.  c. 
405.  The  latter  was  born  in  Salamis,  on  the  day  of  the  battle 
of  Salamis,  fifteen  years  later,  and  died  in  b.  c.  406. 

68.  quod  ipsum ;  the  very  fact  that  his  language  {sermo) 
is  more  akin  to  that  of  practical  speaking  {oratorio  generi). 
cothurnus,  a  metonymy  for  tragic  style,  sententiis  densus, 
compact  tvith,  crowded  with,  abounding  in  thoughts,  apothegms, 


176  NOTES.     X,  1,  69-71. 

or  maxims.  See  on  §  50.  Euripides  had  been  a  disciple  of 
Anaxagoras.  iis  quae — tradita  sunt ;  especially  the  princi- 
ples and  precepts  of  ethical  philosophy,  miseratione,  in 
moving  compassion,     Conip.  §  64. 

69.  ut  saepe  testatur.  No  such  testimony  is  found,  how- 
ever, in  any  of  the  remaining  fragments  of  Menander.  in  opere 
diverse,  iyi  a.  different  kind  of  work ;  comedy,  as  distinguished 
from  tragedy.  Menander,  of  Athens,  called  princeps  novae 
comoediae,  lived  from  342  to  291  b.  c.  Only  fragments  are  now 
extant  of  his  numerous  plays,  the  character  of  which  may  be 
partially  understood  from  those  of  Terence,  his  Roman  imitator. 
Of  his  imitation  of  Euripides,  Schlegel,  quoted  in  Smith's  Diet, 
of  Anc.  Biogr.,  Art.  Menander,  remarks :  "  Euripides  was  the 
forerunner  of  the  New  Comedy ;  the  poets  of  this  species  ad- 
mired him  especially,  and  acknowledged  him  for  their  master. 
Nay,  so  great  is  this  affinity  of  tone  and  spirit  between  Eurip- 
ides and  the  poets  of  the  New  Comedy,  that  apothegms  of 
Euripides  have  been  ascribed  to  Menander,  and  vice  versa.  On 
the  contrary,  we  find  among  the  fragments  of  Menander  max- 
ims of  consolation  which  rise,  in  a  striking  manner,  even  into 
the  tragic  tone."     copia,  facultas.     Supply  est. 

70.  nee  nihil  viderunt,  7wr  have  (those  critics)  lacked  dis- 
crimination. They  have  manifested  a  proper  insight  into  the 
excellence  of  some  parts  of  the  plays  of  Menander  as  models  of 
oratory,  in  expressing  the  opinion  that  he  actually  wrote  the 
speeches  ascribed  to  Charisius.  Charisius  was  an  Athenian  ora- 
tor, contemporary  with  Demosthenes,  in  opere  suo,  etc.,  in 
his  oicn  work  (as  a  writer  of  comedy)  1  think  he  proves  himself 
an  orator  far  more  (than  in  these  speeches  of  Charisius ;  sup- 
posing him  to  have  composed  them),  nisi  forte  implies  an  ab- 
surd hypothesis,  mala ;  predicate  after  sunt,  indicia,  judi- 
cial arguments;  speeches  suitable  to  be  made  before  a  court. 
Epitrepontes,  etc.,  titles  of  some  of  the  lost  plays  of  Menan- 
der :  The  Trusting,  The  Heiress,  The  Locri,  The  Timid  JIan, 
The  Lawyer,  The  Changeling,  meditationes,  studies,  law- 
school  speeches,  declamations,  iv,  2,  29  :  declamatio  forensium 
actionum  (est)  meditatio.  omnibus  orator  iis  numeris,  all  the 
elements  ov  principles  of  oratory.     Comp.  ^91. 

TL  adhuc  for  etiam  (still,  even),  with  the  comparative,  is 


NOTES.    X,  1,  72-74.  177 

post- Augustan,  declamatoribus.  The  "  declaimer  "  in  tne 
Roman  school  was  not  only  a  student  who  made  a  set  speech,  a 
"  declamation  "  in  our  sense,  but  also  one  engaged  in  exercises 
more  like  some  of  those  of  our  law-students,  in  which  debates  are 
conducted,  or  controversial  speeches  {controversiae)  are  made  on 
questions  which  are  fictitious,  yet  akin  to  such  as  are  argued  in 
the  courts  of  law.  plures  subire  personas,  to  assume  vari- 
ous characters  ;  such,  namely,  as  are  supposed  to  be  involved  in 
any  of  these  fictitious  cases  ;  to  represent  them,  impersonate 
them  in  spirit  and  feeling,  just  as  the  advocate  in  real  cases 
enters  into,  and  represents  the  situation  and  sentiment  of  his 
client.  The  following  genitives  limit  personas,  the  appositive 
understood  after  the  foregoing  personas.     decor.     See  on  §  27. 

72.  eiusdem  operis ;  that  is,  the  "  New  Comedy."  ful- 
gore  quodam,  etc.,  has  drawn  a  shadow  over  them  (made  them 
to  seem  in  the  dark),  as  it  were,  hy  the  hrightness  of  his  own 
glory.  See  on  §  7.  Philemon,  of  Soli,  or,  as  some  say,  of  Syra- 
cuse. He  was  a  little  older  than  Menander,  though  he  died 
some  years  later,  b.  c.  262,  at  the  age  of  nearly  one  hundred 
years.  Plautus  was  an  imitator  of  his  plays,  all  of  which,  ex- 
cept fragments,  have  been  lost,     ut,  ita ;  as  in  §  1. 

73-75.  History  is  illustrated  by  Herodotus,  Thucydides,  Theopompus, 
Philistus,  Ephorus,  and  Clitarchus,  and  later  by  Timagines. 

73.  quorum,  diversa  virtus  ;  in  the  same  sense  as  quorum 
dispar  dicendi  via  in  §  67.  densus.  See  on  §  68.  One  may 
be  brevis  and  not  seyitentiis  densus.  instans  sibi.  following 
himself  up :  pushing  his  thoughts,  as  it  were,  closely  one  after 
the  other.  The  words  are  exegetical  of  densus.  Thucydides, 
of  Athens,  b.  c.  471  (or  456)-396.  candidus ;  of  style ;  lucid. 
See  on  §  32.  Herodotus,  of  Halicarnassus.  in  Caria ;  b.  c.  484- 
408.  The  latter  date  is  not  certain,  concitatis,  powerful. 
remissis,  gentle^  mild.  See  on  §  48.  serm.onibus,  in  conver- 
sations. 

74.  Theopompus,  of  Chios,  born  b.  c.  378.  He  was  a  dis- 
ciple of  Isocrates,  by  whose  advice  he  wrote  the  "  Hellenica  "  and 
"  Philippica,"  two  historical  works,  which  have  been  lost.  His 
speeches  were  chiefly  panegyrics,  praedictis,  tliose  just  men- 
tioned ;  abl.  after  minor,    sollicitatus ;  that  is,  by  his  teacher, 

12 


178  NOTES.    X,  1,  75,  76.  , 

Isocrates.  See  Cic.  de  Orat.  2,  13,  57.  hoc  opus ;  this  hind  of 
work ;  history.  Philistus ;  an  eminent  historian  of  Syracuse, 
and  also  a  powerful  supporter  of  the  two  Dionysii.  He  died  by 
his  own  hand  in  b.  c.  356.  meretur ;  in  the  sense  of  dignus 
est,  and  hence,  followed  here  by  the  subjunctive  in  the  relative 
clause,  quamvis ;  join  with  honorum.  aliquatenus,  post- 
Augustan  for  aliquanto.  Ephorus,  of  Cumae,  died  about  b.  c. 
333.  He  was  under  the  instruction  of  Isocrates  at  the  same 
time  with  Theopompus.  His  great  historical  work,  which  has 
been  lost,  embraced  the  history  both  of  Greeks  and  barbarians, 
from  the  return  of  the  Heraclidae  to  b.  c.  340. 

75.  Clitarchi.  Clitarchus  accompanied  Alexander  on  his 
expeditions,  and  wrote  a  history  of  them.  Timagenes,  of 
Alexandria,  was  brought  as  a  prisoner  to  Rome,  in  b.  c.  55, 
where  he  afterwards  taught  rhetoric,  and  wrote  a  history  of 
Alexander  and  his  successors.  He  enjoyed  the  patronage  of 
Augustus,  though  finally  driven  from  the  city  in  consequence  of 
speaking  too  boldly  of  the  members  of  the  imperial  family. 
historias,  historical  ivorks.  So  the  plural,  §  34.  The  singular 
number  usually  denotes  history  as  a  germs  ;  comp.  §§  31,  73,  74, 
101,  102 ;  seldom  a  history,  as  in  i,  8,  20.  Xenophon ;  distin- 
guished both  for  his  historical  and  philosophical  works,  b.  c. 
444  (?)-354  (?). 

76-80.  The  typical  orators  are  Demosthenes,  Aeschines,  Hyperides, 
Lysias,  Isocrates,  and  Demetrius  of  Phaleron. 

76.  ut  cum,  since  indeed.  So  frequently  in  Quint.  The 
earlier  form  vras  guippe  cum,  or  utpote  cum.  See  Cic.  Ep.  ad 
Att.  10,  3,  and  ad  farail.  10,  32,  et  al.  aetas  una,  etc.  Cic. 
Brut.  36 :  hnic  (Demostheni)  Hyperides  proximus  et  Aeschines 
fuit  et  Lycurgus  et  Dinarchus  et  is,  cuius  nulla  extant  scripta, 
Demades  alii  que  plures.  Haec  enim  aetas  effudit  hanc  copiam. 
The  five  orators  of  the  canon  not  mentioned  here  by  Quintilian 
are  Antiphon,  Andocides,  Isaeus,  Lycurgus,  and  Dinarchus. 
The  ten  lived  from  the  early  part  of  the  fourth  century  b.  c. 
nearly  to  the  end.  Demosthenes ;  b.  c.  385  (f)-322.  quibus- 
dam  nervis  intenta  (see  on  §  7) ;  strained  as  it  were  hy  sin- 
ews;  hy  some thi7ig  like  sinews ;  as  those  of  the  arm  in  dealing 
powerful  blows.    His  style  is  "  nervous  " ;  the  opposite  of  otio° 


NOTES.    X,  1,  77-79.  ,      179 

sum,  languid,  nerveless,  negligent,  modus,  due  measure;  pro- 
portion ;  the  greater  or  less  amplification  suited  to  the  topic  in 
hand.  See  on  xii,  10,  38.  Aeschines;  greatest  of  Athenian 
orators  next  to  Demosthenes.  After  he  had  failed  in  the  trial 
'*  about  the  crown,"  he  retired  to  Rhodes,  where  he  died  b.  c. 
314.     His  three  published  orations  are  still  preserved. 

77.  grandiori  simiiis,  like  something  greater ;  having  the 
appearance  of  something  greater  than  Demosthenes,  and  this  on 
account  of  his  greater  diffuseness,  as  compared  with  the  "  dense- 
ness  "  and  •'  intensity  "  of  his  rival.  Grandiori  is  better  taken 
as  neuter  than  with  some  as  masculine,  with  oratori  understood. 
quo,  etc.,  hy  how  much  {just  as  in  fact)  he  is  less  compact, 
strictus ;  kindred  in  meaning  to  densus  and  nervis  intenta. 
lacertorum.,  sinews  ;  as  opposed  to  carnis,  flesh.  So  Cic.  Brut. 
64 :  in  Lysia  saepe  sunt  etiam  lacerti  sic  ut  fieri  nihil  possit 
valentius.  acutus,  pointed,  clean-cut,  keen,  terse  (subtilis,  ten- 
uis) ;  not  of  mental  acuteness  here,  but  of  language ;  as  in  xii, 
10,  39.  So  Cic.  Orat.  25,  84 :  huic  acuta  {suhtili,  tenui)  ilia  (vin- 
cula  numerorum)  fugienda  sunt.  See  also  on  acumen,  §  114, 
Hyperides  ;  a  disciple  of  Isocrates,  put  to  death  by  command 
of  Antipater  322  b.  c. 

78.  Lysias,  like  Hyperides,  excelling  in  the  simple  and 
chaste  style  of  eloquence  {subtilis  atque  elegans),  lived  to  the  age 
of  eighty  years,  and  died  b.  c.  378.  Of  his  450  speeches,  32  have 
been  preserved  more  or  less  complete,  docere.  The  simple 
phraseology  of  Lysias  and  his  school  is  the  best  for  the  state- 
ment of  facts,  or  for  teaching;  but  eloquence  has  two  chief 
functions  besides  this ;  namely,  to  please  and  entertain  the 
hearer  and  arouse  his  feeling  {movere).  Cic.  Brut.  185 :  tria 
sunt  enim,  quae  sint  efficienda  dicendo  :  ut  doceatur,  apud  quern 
dicetur,  ut  delectetur,  ut  moveatur  vehementius.  arcessitum^ 
affected,  studied,    propior,  mo)'e  akin. 

79.  Isocrates ;  at  first  an  orator,  but  for  the  greater  part 
of  his  life  a  teacher  of  oratory  and  writer  of  occasional  speeches, 
lived  to  the  age  of  ninety,  and  died  by  his  own  hand  in  b.  c. 
338.  Twenty  of  his  orations  are  extant,  nitidus.  See  §  44, 
and  note,  palaestrae  quam.  pugnae,  to  the  play-ground 
rather  than  to  the  battle-field ;  to  the  lecture-room  and  to  rhe- 
torical exhibitions  rather  than  to  the  controversies  of  the  courts 


180  NOTES.    X,  1,  80-83. 

and  the  public  assembly.  Comp.  §  29,  ad  fin.  veneres,  charms ; 
a  usage  of  the  word  introduced  by  the  poets,  nee  immerito, 
and  not  without  good  reason;  and  justly,  too.  auditoriis  se 
compararat.  As  his  reason  for  this  course,  Isocrates  says 
(Panathenaeic  Oration,  10)  that  he  devoted  himself  to  teaching 
on  account  of  his  diffidence  and  his  weak  voice,  honesti :  the 
noble  and  refined  (in  diction) ;  excellent  speech,  beautiful  lan- 
guage. So  ix,  4,  146 ;  compositio  debet  esse  honesta,  iucunda, 
varia.  So  in  viii,  3,  16,  honesta  denotes  something  in  the  lan- 
guage high-toned,  refined,  elegant,  beautiful ;  but  the  predomi- 
nant sense  of  the  word  is  honorable,  respectable,  worthy,  in  a 
moral  sense.  compositione,  rhythmical  structure ;  prose^ 
rhythm.  See  on  §  44.  Isocrates  was  the  first  who  treated  sys- 
tematically of  the  principles  of  oratorical  rhythm  or  harmony. 
Cic.  Brut.  8,  32 :  (Isocrates)  primus  intellexit,  etiam  in  soluta 
oratione,  dum  versum  effugeres,  modum  tamen  at  numerum  quen- 
dam  oportere  servari. 

80.  Phalerea  Demetrium.  Demetrius  of  Phaleron  had 
command  of  Athens  under  Cassander,  b.  c.  317-307,  but  was 
then  banished  by  Demetrius  Poliorcetes,  and  died  at  Alexan- 
dria B.  c.  284.  inclinasse.  Cicero  (see  on  §  33)  says  that  De- 
metrius was  the  first  who  enfeebled  (inflexit)  the  style  of  Athe- 
nian eloquence,    medio.    See  on  §  52. 

81-84.  The  chief  writers  on  philosophy  are  Plato,  Xenophon,  and 
Aristotle  ;  the  Stoics  being  omitted,  as  unprofitable  to  the  orator. 

81.  M.  TuUius.  See  Orator,  3.  12.  Platonem ;  429-348 
B.  c.  quadam,  quodam.  See  on  §  7.  pedestrem ;  ireChv  \6yov. 
The  term,  as  descriptive  of  prose,  was  first  used  by  Horace. 
0.  2,  12,  19.     Cicero's  expression  is  oratio  soluta.     See  Brut.  32= 

82.  Xenophontis.  See  on  §  75.  inadfectatam,  unstud- 
ied. Pericle.  Cic.  Brut.  59 :  vaOdi) — quam  deam  in  Pericli 
labris  scripsit  Eupolis  sesitavisse.  Plin.  Epist.  1,  20,  17:  7iec 
me  praeterit,  summum  oratorem  Periclem  sic  a  comico  Eupolide 
laudari :  li^idli)  ns  itreKadTjTo  Tolai  xe/Aeo-tf. 

83.  Socraticoruni.  See  on  §  35.  elegantiam,  chaste 
simplicity.  Aristotelem.  b.  c.  384-322.  copia,  the  great 
number,  inventionum  acumine ;  freely  rendered  :  his  pene- 
tration in  discovery,     nam.      See  on  §  9.      Theoplirasto. 


NOTES.     X,  1,  84-87.  181 

Theophrastus  of  Eresus,  in  Lesbos,  born  b.  c.  371,  succeeded 
Aristotle  as  the  head  of  the  peripatetic  school  at  Athens,  where 
he  died  in  b.  c.  287.  The  story  of  his  name  being  changed  from 
Tyrtamus  to  Theophrastus  on  account  of  the  "  divine  beauty " 
of  his  style,  e^ffir^iriov  (ppda-ews,  is  probably  a  fancy  of  his  biog- 
raphers. 

84.  conligendo,  in  arguing ;  literally  in  syllogizing ;  but 
not  necessarily  in  the  technical  form  of  statement  employed  in 
the  schools,  quae  instituerant,  what  they  had  laid  down; 
their  principles. 

85-131.  The  representative  Roman  authors. 

85-92.  Epic  poets  :  Vergil,  Macer,  Lucretius,  Atacinus  Varro,  Ovid, 
Cornelius  Severus,  Serranus,  Valerius  Flaccus,  Saleius  Bassus,  Rabirius 
Pedo.  and  Lucan.  Ennius  is  mentioned  in  passing,  and  the  Emperor  Do- 
mitian  complimented. 

85.  Vergilius,  70-19  b.  c.  dederit,  may  afford;  a  polite 
form,  less  positive  than  the  indicative,  and  frequent  in  Quin- 
tilian.  See  H.  485.  eius  generis ;  namely,  of  the  epic  or  he- 
roic class,    proximus ;  next  to  Homer.     See  on  §  53. 

86.  Afro  Domitio.  Domitius  Afer  was  the  teacher  of  Quin^ 
tilian  on  his  first  visit  to  Rome.  See  Introduction,  page  11 ;  and 
also  on  §  118.  secundus.  See  on  §  53.  ut — ita.  See  on  §  1. 
cesserimus  does  not  depend  on  ut,  but  is  a  subjunctive  used 
potentially  for  cedendum  est.  So  Spalding.  Corap.  §§  45,  85. 
eminentibus,  in  striking  passages.  See  Hor.  A.  P.  144.  vin- 
cimur,  pensamus ;  the  first  person  plural,  as  above  in  cesseri- 
mus, implies  that  in  this  rivalry  for  poetic  fame  the  Roman 
nationality  is  represented  by  Vergil.  '•  We,  in  the  person  of  our 
poet  are  surpassed."  So  in  §§  93, 99, 107.  aequalitate,  imiform 
excellence.     Comp.  §  54     Vergil  never  falls  below  himself. 

87.  Macer.  See  on  §  56.  Lucretius.  L,  Lucretius  Carus, 
author  of  the  celebrated  poem  "  De  Rerum  Natura,"  which  em- 
bodies the  Epicurean  system  of  nature.  He  lived  probably  from 
95  to  51  B.  c.  phrasin.  See  on  §  42.  Atacinus  Varro.  P. 
Terentius  Varro  Atacinus,  a  native  of  Gallia  Narbonensis,  flour- 
ished toward  the  end  of  the  republic,  and  obtained  reputation 
as  a  poet  chiefly  on  account  of  his  translation  of  the  "  Argonauti- 
ca  "  of  Apollonius ;  and  thus  he  was  interpres  operis  alieni.    He 


182  NOTES.    X,  1,  88-90. 

also  wrote  a  poem  entitled  "  Bellum  Sequanicum."    A  few  lines 
only  of  his  poems  remain. 

88.  Ennium..  Q,uintus  Ennius ;  born  at  Rudiae  in  Cala- 
bria, B.  c.  239,  died  at  Rome  b.  c.  169.  He  may  be  styled  the 
father  of  Roman  literature,  and  especially  of  Roman  poetry. 
The  most  famous  of  his  poems  was  a  Roman  history  in  Latin 
hexameters,  called  the  Annales.  Only  fragments  of  his  works 
are  preserved,  robora;  here,  trunks,  religionem,  sanctity. 
propiores ;  Kriiger  interprets :  nearer  to  Vergil ;  but  it  may  be 
understood  quite  as  naturally  nearer  (or  more  kindred,  more 
suitable)  to  our  own  times,  as  contrasted  with  Ennius.  las- 
civus,  luxuriant,  extravagant ;  a  fault  in  his  habit  of  thought 
and  in  his  style ;  not  of  his  morals.  He  gives  too  free  rein  to 
fancy,  and  too  often,  like  ambitious  declaimers  in  the  schools, 
crowds  in  ornament  where  it  is  out  of  place.  Quintilian  has  in 
mind  here  the  Metamorphoses ;  of  which  he  says  in  iv,  1,  77 : 
Ovidius  lascivire  in  Metamorphosesin  solet,  quern  tamen  excu- 
sare  necessitas  potest  res  diversissimas  in  speciem  unius  corporis 
colligentem.  Bonnell  translates  lascivus  by  the  German  tdn- 
delnd,  giddy,  toying.  Quintilian  uses  the  word  and  the  verb 
lascivio  to  denote  the  same  or  kindred  qualities  in  ix,  4,  28,  142, 
and,  below,  §  93.  in  herois,  in  his  heroic  or  epic  poems.  Ovid- 
ius.    P.  Ovidius  Naso  of  Sulmo,  b.  c.  43-a.  d.  17. 

89.  Cornelius  Severus  was  a  contemporary  of  Ovid,  who 
addressed  to  him  the  epistle  from  Pontus  iv,  2,  1,  beginning 
with  the  lines :  Quod  legis,  0  vales  magnorum  maxime  regum, 
venit  ah  intonsis  usque.  Severe,  Oetis.  He  did  not  live  to  com- 
plete the  "  Bellum  Siculum."  ut  est  dictum :  i.  e.,  by  the  critics. 
secundum  locum ;  the  second  place  among  Roman  epic  poets ; 
Vergil  holding  the  first.  Serranum.  This  epic  poet  is  men- 
tioned in  company  with  Saleius  and  Lucan  by  Juvenal  7,  80. 
But  the  reading  here  is  conjectural.  I  have  adopted  it  in  place 
of  sed  eum  in  my  former  text,  consummari,  to  be  fully  de- 
veloped. Comp.  §  122.  in  aetate  ilia,  at  that  time  of  life;  at 
that  youthfid  age.  recti  generis ;  supply  dicendi,  which  is  ex- 
pressed after  genus,  ^  44,  where  see  note,  voluntatem ;  here. 
love,  preference. 

90.  Valerio  Flacco.  Valerius  Flaccus  flourished  during 
the  reign  of  Vespasian,  was  a  friend  of  Martial,  and  died  at  the 


NOTES.    X,  1,  91.  183 

beginning  of  the  reign  of  Trajan,  a.  d.  88.  His  unfinished 
poem,  the  "  Argonaiitics,"  is  still  extant.  Saleii  Bassi.  Sa- 
leiiis  Bassus  lived  at  the  same  period  as  the  foregoing.  He  is 
warmly  praised  in  the  Dialogue  de  Orat.  5,  9,  10,  where  he  is 
called  a  most  finished  poet  {absolutissimus),  and  said  to  have 
been  assisted  by  a  liberal  gift  of  money  from  the  emperor  Ves- 
pasian. Rabirius  ac  Pedo.  C.  Rabirius  and  C.  Pedo  Albino- 
vanus  were  both  contemporaries  of  Ovid,  by  whom  their  talents 
were  highly  estimated.  He  calls  the  former  Rahirius  magm 
oris,  and  the  latter  sidereus.  See  Ov.  Epist.  ex  Ponto,  4, 16,  5,  sq. 
Iiucanus.  M.  Annaeus  Lucanus  of  Corduba  (Cordova),  author 
of  the  "  Pharsalia,"  nephew  of  the  philosopher  Seneca.  He  was 
born  A.  D.  38,  and  died  by  the  command  of  Nero  for  participation 
in  the  conspiracy  of  Piso,  a.  d.  65.     sententiis.     See  on  §  50. 

91.  hos  nominavimus,  quia;  elliptical;  thege,  and  these 
only,  we  have  named,  because,  etc.  Germanicum  Augustum. 
Quintilian  here  speaks  of  the  Emperor  Domitian.  who  assumed 
the  title  of  Germanicus  after  his  pretended  victories  over  the 
Germans  in  a.  d.  84.  His  affected  love  of  letters,  and  especially 
his  pretensions  to  poetic  talent,  it  was  fashionable  during  his 
life-time  to  eulogize.  He  wrote  a  poem  on  the  war  conducted 
by  his  father  and  brother  in  Judea.  The  translation  of  Aratus, 
sometimes  ascribed  to  him,  was  more  probably  the  work  of  Ger- 
manicus, the  son  of  Drusus.  donato  imperio,  having  given  up 
the  imperial  power  ;  namely,  as  he  pretended,  to  his  father,  Ves- 
pasian, and  his  brother  Titus.  Suetonius  says  that,  after  he 
became  emperor,  he  did  not  hesitate  to  boast  publicly  in  the 
senate  et  patri  se  et  fratri  imperium  dedisse.  Suet.  Domit.  13. 
See,  also.  Tacit.  Hist.  4,  86.  numeris.  See  on  §  70.  sic  gerit. 
The  reference  is  to  his  sham  victory  over  the  Chatti,  which 
Tacitus  speaks  of  with  so  much  contempt  in  Agr.  39.  deae. 
In  honor  of  the  muses  Domitian  instituted  quinquennial  con- 
tests in  music,  poetry,  and  eloquence  on  the  Capitoline  hill,  over 
which  he  presided  in  person.  Suet.  Domit.  4.  This  festival, 
called  the  Agon  Capitolinus,  was  continued  down  to  the  fifth 
century.  See  Merivale,  Rome  und.  the  Emp.,  vol.  7,  p.  163. 
propius ;  with  more  favor.  So  Verg.  Aen.  1.  526 :  propius  res 
aspice  nostras,  familiare.  "  Domitian  affected  to  believe  that 
he  was  the  special  favorite  of  Minerva,  and,  according  to  Philos- 


184  NOTES.    X,  1,  92-94. 

tratus  (Life  of  Apollonius  of  Tyana,  7,  12),  a  son  of  the  goddess. 
He  founded  annual  contests  in  her  honor  at  his  Alban  villa,  and 
in  these,  too,  he  combined  poetry  and  rhetoric  with  musical  and 
gymnic  exhibitions."     Merivale,  as  above. 

92.  inter  victrices,  etc.  The  words  are  quoted  from  Ec- 
logue 8,  13,  addressed  to  Pollio.  serpere  is  made  here  to  de- 
pend on  testamur. 

93.  Elegiac  poets  :  TibuUus,  Propertius,  Ovid,  Gallus. 

93.  elegia  quoque ;  not  only  in  epic  poetry,  but  also  in 
elegy,  provocamus.  See  on  vincimur,  §  86.  Tibullus.  Al- 
bius  Tibullus,  a  Roman  knight,  born  b.  c.  59  or  54,  died  b.  c.  18, 
the  year  after  Vergil's  death.  Propertium.  Sextus  Aurelius 
Propertius  was  a  contemporary  of  Tibullus ;  probably  of  Assi- 
sium  in  Umbria.  Ovidius.  See  on  §  88.  lascivior ;  here,  as 
in  §  88,  describes  a  quality  of  the  style  and  manner  of  Ovid ; 
not  implying  immorality  or  indecency.  He  is  too  luxuriant, 
and  somewhat  deficient  in  masculine  strength  and  dignity. 
durior,  sturdier;  more  masculine;  in  contrast  with  lascivior. 
Gallus.  Cornelius  Gallus,  to  whom  Vergil  addressed  his  tenth 
eclogue,  was  born  at  Forum  Julii  (Frejus)  in  Gaul,  about  b.  c. 
66.  He  distinguished  himself  as  a  poet  and  orator,  and  also  as 
a  general  under  Augustus.  Falling  under  the  displeasure  of 
the  emperor,  he  put  an  end  to  his  own  life  in  b.  c.  26.  Ovid, 
Trist.  4,  10,  5,  3,  ranks  him  as  the  first  of  the  Roman  elegiac 
poets.     He  has  been  adopted  as  the  hero  of  Becker's  "  Gallus." 

93-95.  Satire  is  a  kind  of  poetry  original  with  the  Romans,  and  repre- 
sented in  its  later  form  by  Lucilius,  Horace,  and  Persius  ;  though  Teren- 
tius  Varro  reproduced  the  earlier  and  mixed  form  of  satirical  writing. 

satura  nostra.  "  Satire,  both  in  its  form  and  aim,  as  pre- 
sented in  Roman  literature,  was  wholly  unknown  to  the  Greeks.'' 
Bernhardy,  Gesch.  der  R.  L„  p.  494.  Lucilius,  Gains  Lucil- 
ius of  Suessa  Auruncorum,  a  Roman  knight,  and  in  his  youth 
a  friend  of  Scipio  Africanus  the  younger  and  of  Laelius.  b.  c. 
148-103. 

94.  Horatio ;  Q.  Horatius  Flaccus,  b.  c.  65-8.  dissentio. 
Quintilian  regards  the  passages  in  Horace,  Sat.  1,  4,  11,  and  1, 
10,  68,  as  unjustly  severe,    libertas,  etc.     The  keen  satire 


NOTES.    X,  1,  95,96.  185 

(acerbitas)  of  Lucilius  and  the  unrestrained  flow  of  his  wit 
(abunde  salis),  directed  against  the  society  and  individual  citi- 
zens of  his  time,  and  even  against  his  illustrious  friends,  was 
due  to  his  personal  independence  and  sense  of  equality.  See 
Hor.  Sat.  2,  1,  62,  sqq.  labor,  I  err;  slip  in  judgment;  not  the 
same  figure  as  labitur  {ex  animo)  7,  24.  multum  et  verae 
gloriate,  much  reputation,  and  that  genuine.  Persius.  A. 
Flaccus  Persius  of  Volaterra,  a  Roman  knight,  a.  d.  34-62. 
His  six  satires  are  still  extant,  sunt — nominabuntur,  there 
are  illustrious  (satirists)  not  only  flourishing  to-day,  hut  uho  will 
also  have  a  name  hereafter.  On  the  connection  indicated  by 
que  and  et,  see  H.  554,  1,  5.  Comp.  also  g  132.  It  is  not  known 
what  contemporary  poets  Quintilian  has  in  mind. 

95.  alterum — raixtum.  There  was  before  the  time  of 
Lucilius  a  species  of  satire,  invented  by  Ennius,  and  consisting 
of  different  kinds  of  verses.  But,  later,  Terentius  Varro  (of 
Keate,  b.  c.  116-27)  composed  (condidif)  satires,  styled  Menip- 
pean,  in  which  he  employed  not  only  the  variety  of  meters 
of  that  earlier  kind,  but  also  a  mixture  of  prose  and  verse,  and 
that  too  both  in  Latin  and  Greek  words.  But  few  fragments  of 
these  are  in  existence.  Of  the  other  works  of  Varro,  numbering 
about  500,  there  are  now  extant  only  the  three  books  "  de  Re  Rusti- 
ca,"  and  some  portions  of  the  treatise  "  De  Lingua  Latina."  prius 
is  an  adjective  here :  former,  earlier.  Though  this  mixed  kind 
of  satire  was  older,  yet  Lucilius,  in  §  93,  is  called  the  first,  or 
father  of  the  satirists,  because  he  gave  to  this  species  of  writing 
its  fixed  form  in  hexameter,  as  adopted  by  Horace,  Persius,  and 
Juvenal,  and  known  by  distinction  as  the  Roman  satire.  But 
by  the  mention  of  satire  Quintilian  is  reminded  of  that  earlier 
style  of  composition,  that  mixture,  or  "  olla  podrida,"  which  was 
originally  meant  by  the  term  satura.    rerum,  history. 

96.  The  iambic  and  lyric  poets  :  Catullus,  Bibaculus,  Horace,  Caesius 
Bassus. 

96.  iambus.  See  on  §§  9  and  59.  The  iambic  trimeter 
was  used  so  much  by  Archilochus  in  his  lampoons,  that  poems 
of  this  kind  were  called  iambi,  though  Archilochus,  as  well  as 
others,  employed  also  other  meters,  and  the  iambic  dimeter  as 
well  as  the  trimeter.     Horace's  seventeenth  epode  is  an  example 


186  NOTES.    X,  1,  97,  98. 

of  the  original  form  of  the  Archilochian  iambic  trimetrical  ode. 
celebratus,  cultivated,  or  m^ich  employed,  quibusdam  inter- 
positus,  (though)  iyitei'mingled  by  certain  (Roman  poets) ;  i.  e., 
by  certain  Roman  poets  the  iambic  form  of  odes  was  introduced 
occasionally  among  their  other  poems.  For  the  dative  of  the 
agent,  see  H.  388.  acerbitas.  See  on  §  94.  Catullo.  Q.  Va- 
lerius Catullus  of  Verona,  born  b.  c.  87.  Bibaculo.  M.  Furius 
Bibaculus  was  born  at  Cremona  b.  c.  99.  illi  refers  to  iambus. 
Though  the  epode,  or  added  line  interrupts,  or  breaks  in  upon 
the  regular  iambic  verses  which  give  name  to  this  kind  of  poem, 
that  does  not  diminish  its  pungency,  epodos  (6  eVwSc^s),  as  here 
used,  means  the  odd  or  added  verse,  either  iambic  dimeter  or  in 
some  other  meter,  following  the  iambic  trimeter.  It  must  be 
distinguished  from  the  same  word  used  as  the  name  of  entire 
poems,  like  the  "  Epodes  "  of  Horace ;  so  called,  however,  not  by 
Horace  himself,  but  by  his  later  editors,  idem  Horatius ; 
i.  e.,  just  mentioned.  Caesius  Bassus,  to  whom  Persius  ad- 
dressed his  sixth  satire,  perished  in  his  villa  in  the  eruption  of 
Vesuvius,  A.  D.  79.  Viventium.  Perhaps  Statius  is  one  of 
these,  as  his  "  Sylvae  "  are  poems  of  a  lyrical  character. 

97-100.  Dramatic  writers  :  in  tragedy,  Attius,  Pacuvlus,  Varius,  Ovid, 
Pomponius  Secundus  ;  in  comedy,  Plautus,  Caecilius,  Terence,  Afranius. 

97.  Veterum ;  in  contrast  with  the  later  poets,  such  as 
Varius  and  Ovid,  presently  mentioned,  Attius.  L.  Attius,  or 
Accius,  B.  c.  170-84.  Pacuvius.  M.  Pacuvius  of  Brundisium, 
probably  a  nephew  of  Ennius.  He  was  born  b.  c.  220,  and  died 
about  B-  c.  130.  temporibus  ipsis  refers  especially  to  the  com- 
paratively undeveloped  state  of  the  language  of  literature  in  the 
times  of  Attius  and  Pacuvius.  Thus  it  was  the  age  itself,  or  the 
state  of  the  language  itself  in  that  archaic  period,  and  not  any 
want  of  ability  in  these  old  poets,  that  made  their  style  less  per- 
fect than  that  of  their  successors. 

98.  iam :  here  a  particle  of  transition.  Comp.  §  49  and  note. 
Varii.  L.  Varius,  one  of  the  most  cultivated  men,  and  one  of 
the  best  poets  of  the  Augustan  age.  He  was  the  intimate  friend 
of  Vergil  and  Horace.  Graecarum.  Supply  tragoediarum. 
indulgere.  See  on  §§  88,  93.  viderim.  See  H.  503,  i;  Z. 
559.    The  indicative  is  also  used  ;  as  xii,  10,  11 :  in  iis,  quos  ipsi 


NOTES.    X,  1,  99-101.  18Y 

vidimus.  Pomponius  Secundus.  A  distinguished  poet  and 
general  in  the  time  of  Tiberius,  Caligula,  and  Claudius.  He  is 
highly  praised  by  Tacitus  both  as  a  soldier  and  poet.  Ann. 
12,  28. 

99.  Claudicamus.  See  on  vincimur,  §  86.  Aelii  Stilo- 
nis ;  a  Roman  knight  who  devoted  his  life  to  the  study  of  the 
Roman  poets,  and  to  the  gratuitous  instruction  of  the  young 
men  of  his  time  in  letters  and  eloquence.  Varro  and  Cicero 
were  among  those  on  whom  his  teachings  made  a  lasting  impres- 
sion. See  Cic.  Brutus,  56.  sententia,  according  to,  or  in  the 
opinion.  See  H.  416.  Join  with  locuturas  fuisse.  Plautino. 
T.  Maccius  Plautus  lived  from  about  254  to  184  b.  c.  Cae- 
cilium.  Statins  Caecilius  died  about  b.  c.  168.  laudibus  fe- 
rant,  for  the  more  usual  laudibus  efferant.  ad  Scipionem 
Africanum.  Suetonius  says  (Life  of  Ter.  3)  that  Terence  him- 
self gave  some  countenance  to  the  report  that  he  had  received 
help  from  Laelius  and  Scipio,  because  he  took  but  little  pains  to 
defend  himself  against  the  charge.  See  Adel.  prol.  15,  sqq. 
Terentii.  P.  Terentius  Afer,  of  Carthage,  b.  c.  195-159.  si — 
stetissent,  if  they  had  confined  themselves  within  the  limits  of 
trimeters.  This  judgment  of  Quintilian  would  have  left  less 
liberty  to  Terence  than  was  taken  by  Aristophanes. 

100.  umbram,  the  shadow,  i.  e.,  of  the  excellence  of  Greek 
comedy,  sermo  ipse  Romanus,  etc.  The  Roman  speech 
in  its  very  nature  is  insusceptible  of  the  peculiar  charm  of  the 
Attic  comedy,  and,  indeed,  this  was  to  be  expected,  since  not 
even  the  Greek  in  any  other  dialect  than  the  Attic  {alio  genere 
linguae),  is  capable  of  it.  The  Latin  is  more  formal  and  rhe- 
torical, and  does  not  easily  fall  into  the  simple  naturalness  and 
directness  of  the  Attic  Greek,  togatis.  Supply  fabulis,  plays. 
Comedies  which  represented  Roman  life  were  called  togatae ; 
Latin  comedies  representing  Grecian  life  and  manners  were 
palliatae.  Of  the  latter  kind  were  the  plays  of  Plautus,  Cae- 
cilius, and  Terence.  Afranius.  Lucius  Afranius  jlourished 
B.  c.  150.     fassus  (thus)  betraying. 

101-104.     Historians  :  Sallust,  Livy,  Bassus  Aufldius. 

101.  cesserit,  verear,  indignetur.  See  on  §  85 ;  also 
Madv.  350,  b.     Sallustium.     C.  Sallustius  Crispus  of  Amiter- 


188  NOTES.    X,  1,  102-104. 

num,  B.  c.  86-35.  T.  Livium.  T.  Livius  of  Patavium,  b.  c. 
59-A.  D.  17.  candoris  describes  the  clearness  and  purity  of  his 
style.  See  on  §  73.  ita;  explanatory  of  turn — eloquentem. 
adfectus.  See  on  §  48.  commendavit  magis,  has  repre- 
sented more  'perfectly. 

102.  velocitatem,  rapidity;  describing  the  swift  transi- 
tion from  one  idea  to  another  by  the  employment  of  few  but 
expressive  words ;  the  quality  of  style  indicated  in  §  73  by  the 
words  semper  instans  sibi.  consecutus  est ;  here,  has  compen- 
sated for  ;  has  attained  something  equal  to.  Servilius  Nonia- 
nus,  who  died  a.  d.  60,  was  distinguished  as  a  historian  and 
orator,  qui  et  ipse,  and,  indeed,  he  himself,  sententiis. 
See  on  §  50. 

103.  quam  refers  to  historiae  auctoritas.  Translate:  hut 
this.  Bassus  Aufidius ;  an  eminent  historian  and  orator, 
contemporary  with  Servilius.  Besides  the  history  of  the  Ger- 
man war,  here  referred  to,  he  wrote  a  history  of  the  civil  wars. 
Pliny  the  Elder  took  up  the  latter  at  the  point  where  Aufidius 
left  it  at  his  death.  See  PI.  Ep.  3,  5,  6.  praestitit,  afforded^ 
illustrated,  genere  ipso ;  iyi  his  kind  (of  writing)  as  a  kind  ; 
in  his  style  generally,  or  07i  the  ivhole ;  as  contrasted  with  the 
occasional  exceptions  immediately  mentioned.  Comp.  ix,  2,  44. 
suis  viribus  minor,  less  than  {inferior  to)  his  oivn  abilities. 

104.  superest  adhuc  vir,  etc.,  there  is  a  man  still  living 
and  adorning,  etc.  The  historian  here  referred  to  is  probably 
Fabius  Rusticus,  praised  by  Tacitus  (Agr.  10)  as  eloquentissimus 
recentium,  and  repeatedly  quoted  in  the  "  Annals."  The  his- 
torical work  of  Fabius  came  down,  at  least,  to  the  end  of  the 
reign  of  Nero,  possibly  later,  and,  therefore,  must  have  been 
published  some  time  after  a.  d.  68.  And  though  we  know  noth- 
ing of  the  date  either  of  his  birth  or  death,  he  may  very  well 
have  been  living  at  an  advanced  age  when  Quintilian  was  writ- 
ing this  passage,  about  a.  d.  93,  and  when  the  expression  '*  still 
living  "  or  "  surviving,"  naturally  suggestive  of  some  one  outliv- 
ing the  average  of  life,  would  be  properly  applied  to  him.  The 
qualities  denoted  by  the  terms  libertas  {independence  of  thought 
and  word),  elatum  spiritum  {elevated  tone),  audaces  senten- 
tias  {bold  originality  of  language),  are  not  unlikely  to  have  been 
characteristic  of  one  who  was  an  intimate  friend  of  Seneca 


NOTES.    X,  1,  105-107.  189 

(Tacit.  An.  13,  20),  and  a  writer  so  much  admired  by  Tacitus. 
That  such  "  audacity "  or  bold  freedom  as  is  ascribed  to  this 
writer,  in  departing  from  the  old  standards  of  style,  should  have 
hurt  his  reputation  {iiocuerit),  and  should  have  been  offensive  to 
Quintilian  and  his  conscientious  school,  is  not  surprising ;  espe- 
cially before  his  writings  had  been  pruned  (circumcisis)  and 
chastened  under  the  influence  of  criticism  and  of  a  maturer 
taste.*    genera.     See  on  §  45. 

105-122.  Orators :  Cicero,  Asinius  PoUio,  Messala,  Caesar,  Caelius, 
Calvus,  Servius  Sulpicius,  Cassius  Severus,  Domitius  Afer,  Julius  Africa- 
nus,  Trachalus,  Vibius  Crispus,  Julius  Secundus. 

105.  vel  praecipue,  even  more  than  all  others  ;  more  than 
any  other  class  of  Latin  authors,  possint.  See  on  §  85. 
Eorum  refers  to  the  Greeks,  who  are  implied  in  Graecae  {elo- 
quentiae).  For  the  construction  ad  synesin,  see  H.  636,  iv,  4. 
quantam  pugnam :  ivhat  (unreasonable)  opposition ;  arising 
from  the  prejudice  existing  in  the  time  of  Quintilian  against 
the  style  of  Cicero.  See  introduction,  page  19.  cum  is  ellip- 
tical. It  is  implied  that  this  anticipated  hostility  to  the  judg- 
ment of  Quintilian  is  uncalled  for  since  especially,  etc.  We 
may  tranlate  it  with  praesertim,  though  indeed. 

106.  consilixini,  ordineia,  plan,  arrangement,  dividend!, 
praeparandi,  probandi  rationem,  the  method  of  analysis, 
introduction,  proof,  eloquendo,  style.  Comp.  §  1.  conclu- 
dit,  reasons  or  argues.  Comp.  xii,  2,  25.  The  reference  here  is 
to  the  handling  of  argumentative  passages,  not  to  the  closing  of 
an  entire  speech,  inventionis,  as  opposed  to  the  following 
eloquendi,  includes  the  whole  mental  process  pertaining  to  the 
consilium,  ordinem,  etc.  acumine,  ivith  point ;  here  a  quality 
of  style,  not,  as  in  §§  81,  83,  of  mind.  See  also  on  §§  77, 114 ;  xii, 
10,  59.  frequenter  et  pondere,  often  also  with  weight ;  i.  e., 
with  weight,  or  breadth  and  fulness  of  expression  in  addition  to 
the  terse  and  pointed  style. 

107.  in  adfectibus,  in  respect  to  the  emotions ;  i.  e.,  in  ex- 
citing the  feelings ;  whether  of  pain  or  pleasure.  See  on  §  27. 
vincimus.     See  on  vincimur,  §  86.     epilogos — abstulerit, 

*  Nipperdey,  also,  in  the  introduction  to  his  "Annals  of  Tacitus," 
sayB  that  "  in  all  probability  "  Fabius  Rusticus  is  the  historian  referred 
to  by  Quintilian  in  this  passage. 


190  NOTES.    X,  1,  108-113. 

the  custom  of  the  state  deprived  him  of  (the  opportunity  of) 
closing  appeals  to  the  feelings.  This  is  true  only  of  judicial 
speeches  at  Athens  before  the  Areopagus,  where  it  was  unlawful 
to  attempt  any  appeal  to  the  passions.  See  Aristotle's  "  Rhe- 
torica,"  1.  Quintilian  seems  to  regard  this  restriction  as  applying 
to  all  Athenian  tribunals.  Comp.  vi,  1,  7;  ii,  16,  4;  and  xii,  10, 
52.  ilia,  etc.  See  §§  65,  100.  Cicero's  disadvantage  in  the 
want  of  a  simple  and  flexible  language  is  as  great  as  that  of 
Demosthenes  in  the  lack  of  opportunity  for  addressing  the  pas- 
sions, epistolis.  The  six  letters  erroneously  ascribed  to  De- 
mosthenes are  on  mere  matters  of  business,  and,  of  course,  can 
not  be  fairly  compared  with  the  numerous  and  elegant  letters 
of  Cicero,  dialogis.  The  works  of  Demosthenes  are  exclu- 
sively speeches.  He  attempted  no  productions,  such  as  those 
of  Cicero,  in  the  form  of  dialogue,  after  the  plan  of  the  Socratic 
philosophers  ;  so  that  no  comparison  can  be  made  between  him 
and  Cicero  in  these  ;  in  which  (quibus)  he  wrote  nothing. 

108.  cedendum  est,  we  must  yield  the  precedence,  effinx- 
isse,  to  have  reproduced  ;  to  have  fashioned  in  himself. 

109.  in  quoque,  in  each  of  them,  se  ipso  refers  to  in- 
genii.  beatissima.  See  on  §  61.  pluvias,  etc.  The  words 
are  from  some  poem  of  Pindar  no  longer  extant. 

110.  docere,  movere,  iucunditas.  See  on  §  78;  and  on 
iucundus,  §  46.  transversum.  The  conception  is  of  some  ob- 
ject lying  in  our  way,  and  carried  along  before  us  by  the  force 
of  our  mere  movement. 

111.  advocati ;  here,  as  generally  in  Quintilian,  in  the 
modern  sense  of  advocate.  In  earlier  times  it  had  been  used  to 
denote  the  friends  summoned  by  a  litigant  to  give  him  coun- 
tenance and  support  merely  by  their  presence  in  court,  cum 
interim,  though  at  the  same  time,  quae — posset.  There  is  a 
conditional  clause  suppressed  :  si  vellet.  oratio,  language, 
style. 

112.  regnare;  twice  said  by  Cicero  of  himself  in  his  let- 
ters. Epist.  ad  Fam.  xii,  24  ;  ix,  18.  consecutus,  ut  habea- 
tur.  See  11.  498,  ii ;  Z.  618.  exemplum  is  to  be  taken  with 
the  predicate.     For  the  gender  of  hoc  see  H.  445,  4 ;  Z.  372. 

113.  Asinio  Pollione.  C.  Asinius  Pollio  (b.  c.  76-a.  d.  4), 
one  of  the  most  prominent  statesmen  of  the  Augustan  age,  dis- 


NOTES.    X,  1,  114,  115.  191 

tinguished  as  an  orator,  historian,  and  poet.  See  Hor.  0.  2,  1. 
diligentia,  accuracy  or  correct7iess  of  language,  consilii  et 
animi,  of  method  and  spirit,  saecculo  prior,  a  century  ear- 
lier. In  the  Dialogue  de  Oratt.  the  author,  referring  to  the  anti- 
quated style  of  Pollio,  says  Asi7iius — videttir  mihi  inter  Mene- 
nios  et  Appios  studuisse.  Messala.  M.  Valerius  Corvinus. 
B.  c.  69-A.  D.  3.  nitidus  et  candidus.  Comp.  gg  73  and  79. 
nobilitatem  suam,  his  high  birth,  viribus  minor,  inferior 
in  power  (of  thought) ;  that  is,  not  so  excellent  in  thought  as  in 
oratorical  form. 

114.  C.Caesar.  C.Julius  Caesar,  the  dictator,  b.  c.  100- 
44.  acumen,  point;  a  pointed,  incisive  style,  marked  by 
the  omission  of  every  superfluous  term,  and  the  use  of  the 
best  word  in  the  best  place ;  clean  cut,  as  it  were,  and  sharp- 
ened. See  on  §  106.  cuius  proprie  studiosus ;  freely :  ivhich 
he  made  a  special  study.  Suetonius,  Caes.  56,  speaks  of  a  work 
in  two  books  on  correct  Latinity,  entitled  "  de  Analogia,"  writ- 
ten by  Caesar  while  traveling  over  the  Alps  to  join  his  army  in 
Gaul.  Cicero,  in  Brutus  253,  refers  to  the  same  work  in  proof 
of  Caesar's  earnest  study  of  purity  in  the  use  of  Latin. 

115.  Caelio.  M.  Rufus  Caelius,  b.  c.  82-48.  Cicero  says  of 
him  (Brut.  273),  that  as  long  as  he  adhered  to  good  counsels  he 
was  an  effective  supporter  of  the  senate ;  but  that  he  finally 
joined  the  party  (i.  e.,  Caesar's)  which  he  had  formerly  aimed  to 
overthrow,  urbanitas  ;  here  ivit,  or  tvit  and  humor,  dignus 
must  be  understood  of  his  talents,  not  of  his  character,  mens 
melior,  a  better  purpose ;  i.  e.,  in  political  life.  Calvum.  C. 
Licinius  Calvus,  a  contemporary  of  Caelius.  The  remark  of 
Cicero  here  mentioned  is  found  in  Brut.  283.  calumnia  here 
denotes  a  morbid  habit  of  self-reproach  ;  self-criticistn.  Comp. 
3,  10.  verum  sanguinem,  his  natural  vigor,  perdidisse 
seems  to  depend  grammatically  on  crederent ;  but  perhaps  we 
may  better  supply  dicenti,  after  Ciceroni,  sancta,  jswre ;  the 
opposite  of  corrupfa.  castigata,  severely  finished  ;  thoroughly 
corrected ;  retaining  nothing  superfluous  or  inaccurate.  So 
Horace,  A.  P.  294:  carmen  quod  multa  litura  castigavit  ad 
unguem.  properata,  premature,  si  quid  adiecturus  sibi, 
if  he  would  have  added  anything  to  himself ;  i.  e.,  to  the  devel- 
opment of  more  freedom  and  strength  as  a  public  speake/. 


192  NOTES.    X,  1,  116-119. 

Comp.  120.  si  quid  detracturus,  if  he  would  have  taken  any- 
thing away  ;  namelv,  by  keeping  up  the  same  habit  of  excessive 
self-criticism. 

116.  Servius  Sulpicius;  the  most  profound  jurist  of  the 
age  of  Cicero.  He  was  the  first  Roman,  says  Cicero  (Brut.  152), 
who  applied  dialectics  to  the  discussion  of  legal  questions.  He 
published  only  three  speeches.  Cassius  Severus ;  the  most 
talented  advocate  of  the  latter  part  of  the  Augustan  age.  He 
was  banished  to  the  island  of  Seriphos,  and  died  there  a.  d.  34. 
Tacitus  (Dial.  19)  describes  him  as  an  orator  of  remarkable  gifts, 
and  as  impressing  a  character  upon  the  eloquence  of  his  day  in 
keeping  with  the  transformed  tastes  of  the  Romans,  which  he 
was  the  first  to  comprehend  and  to  satisfy.  Vidit  namque  cum 
conditione  temporum  ac  diversitate  aurium,  formam  quoque  ac 
speciem  oraiionis  esse  mutandam.  colorem.  See  on  §  59.  The 
word  here  may  be  rendered  decorum.  Severus  did  not  suffi- 
ciently disguise  or  color  his  personal  feeling,  but  gave  free  rein 
to  bitter  invective,  wit,  and  sarcasm ;  thus  violating  the  proper 
self-restraint  and  politeness  which  we  call  the  courtesy  of  the 
bar.  As  Tacitus  again  says  of  him.  Dial.  26  :  omissa  modes- 
tia  ac  pudore  verhorum,  ipsis  etiam,  quihus  utitur,  armis,  in- 
compositus  et  studio  feriendi  plerumque  deiectus,  nonpugnat,  sed 
rixatur.  So  below,  plus  stomacho  quam  consilio  dedit.  gravi- 
tatem,  dignity  ;  of  speech. 

117.  urbanitas.  See  on  §  115,  amari  sales,  acrimoni- 
ous wit.  amaritudo,  hitter  personality ;  mere  personal  abuse, 
without  wit.  ridicula  est,  is  an  occasion  of  laughter  ;  moves 
laughter.  Success  in  exciting  the  mirth  of  the  court  and  the 
audience  is  not  always  a  proof  of  the  orator's  wit ;  but  is  often 
due  to  mere  bitterness  of  invective,  and  coarse  and  rough,  or 
droll  terms  of  abuse.     Comp.  vi,  3,  7. 

118.  viderim.  See  on  §  98.  Domitius  Afer,  of  Nemau- 
sus  (Nismes),  died  a.  d.  58.  See  Introduction,  page  11.  lulius 
Africanus,  of  Gaul,  flourished  in  the  reign  of  Nero.  He  is 
mentioned  by  Tacitus,  Dial.  15.  compositione  longior,  tedious 
{OT prolix)  in  his  phraseology,  viii,  3,  52:  ea  (ofioioKoyla)  et  sen- 
ientiis  et  figuris  et  compositione  longa. 

119.  et  Trachalus.  et  is  correlative  here  to  the  following 
et  before  Vihius.    M.  Galerius  Trachalus  was  consul  with  the 


NOTES.    X,  1,  120-123.  193 

poet  Silius  Italicus  a.  d,  G8.  His  voice  was  remarkably  strong 
and  musical.  Hence  he  appeared  to  greater  advantage  when 
heard,  auditus  maior,  than  when  read.  See  xii,  10,  11.  velle 
optima,  to  have  the  best  aims;  to  be  understood  here  not  of 
conduct,  but  of  a  high  standard  of  attainment  in  eloquence. 
Comp.  meliora  vellet,  §  131.  Vibius  Crispus  flourished  under 
Nero  and  Vespasian  ;  the  former  of  whom  he  served  in  the  infa- 
mous character  of  delator,  or  informer.  oomi^ositvLS,  fnished  ; 
rhythmical  and  smooth,  causis ;  ablative  of  limitation,  as  ad- 
fedibus  melior,  §  73. 

120.  lulio  Secundo.  Julius  Secundus,  of  Gaul,  is  one  of 
the  principal  personages  introduced  by  Tacitus  in  the  "  Dia- 
logue," and  is  supposed  to  have  died  a.  d.  88.  He  is  mentioned 
also  in  3,  12,  and  in  xii,  10,  11.  id  refers  to  the  deficiency  im- 
plied in  desiderari.  pugnax.  He  should  be  more  co7itentious, 
or  aggressive  ;  direct  his  attention  more  earnestly  to  the  contro- 
versy, and  look  away  from  the  mere  form  of  the  expression 
(elocutione).     See  on  palaestrae  and  pugnae,  §  79. 

121.  interceptus  quoque,  even  (though)  cut  off  early,  ea, 
such,  explicando  ;  not  to  be  understood  here  of  explaining  or 
unfolding  a  question,  but  of  the  clear  expression  of  ideas  in  lan- 
guage ;  a  quality  of  style,  candidum,  pure,  limpid.  See  on 
§§  32,  73.  lene,  gentle,  quiet,  quae  adsumpta  sunt,  ivhich 
are  used  figuratively,  proprietas.  See  on  §  46.  ex  periculo 
petitis,  literally,  sought  on  trial,  or  adventurously  ;  newly  in- 
vented, bold.     So,  a  periculo,  ii,  11,  3. 

1 22.  sunt  ingenia ;  orators  such  as  Tacitus,  Pliny,  Clau- 
dius Marcellinus,  Salvius  Liberalis,  and  Fronto  Catius.  These, 
and  many  others  mentioned  here  and  there  in  Pliny's  letters, 
were  flourishing  when  Quintilian  was  writing  the  "  Institutes." 
See  Introduction,  page  23.  veteribus ;  dative  after  aemulantur. 
In  §  62  we  have  the  accusative,  eos  refers  to  patroni.  optima ; 
as  in  §  119. 

123-131.  Philosophers  :  Cicero,  Brutus,  Cornelius  Celsus,  the  Sextii 
Catius,  Seneca. 

123.  qui  ubique.  Manifestly  there  is  an  ellipsis  to  be  sup- 
plied such  as :  aemulus  extitit  Graecorum.  Brutus.  See  on  § 
23.    ponderi  rerum,  for  the  gravity  of  (philosophical)  subjects. 

13 


194:  NOTES.    X,  1,  124-126. 

124.  Comelms  Celsus  ;  a  voluminous  writer  of  the  age  of 
Augustus  and  Tiberius ;  best  known  to  us  by  his  treatise  on 
medicine.  See  also  xii,  11,  24.  Sextios.  There  were  two 
philosophers  of  this  name,  father  and  son,  flourishing  under 
Caesar  and  Augustus.  They  were  said  to  have  been  followers  of 
Pythagoras,  though  Seneca,  Ep.  64,  calls  the  father  a  stoic. 
Plautus.  There  is  some  uncertainty  as  to  the  reading ;  whether 
Plautus,  or  Plancus.  C.  Rubellius  Plautus,  a  descendant  of 
Tiberius,  belonged  to  the  stoic  school.  Owing  to  the  jealousy 
of  Nero  he  retired  to  Asia  Minor,  where  he  was  murdered  by 
the  emissaries  of  the  emperor  in  a.  d.  62.  Catius ;  an  Insubrian 
Gaul,  whom  Cicero  mentions  in  a  letter,  written  in  b.  c.  45,  as 
having  recently  died. 

125.  Senecam.  L.  Annaeus  Seneca,  son  of  the  rhetorician 
Annaeus  Seneca,  was  born  at  Cordova  (Corduba),  in  Spain,  about 
B.  c.  4,  and  died  by  the  command  of  Nero,  a.  d.  65.  See  Intro- 
duction, page  20.  in  omni  genere  eloquentiae,  in  connection 
with,  or  in  treating  of  every  class  of  literature.  In  treating  of 
the  various  departments  of  Roman  authorship,  I  have  purposely 
reserved  my  observations  on  Seneca  for  the  close  of  the  whole 
chapter.  He  might  also  have  been  classed  with  poets  or  orators. 
Accidit ;  the  perfect,  dum  contendo,  ivhile  I  was  striving. 
See  H.  467,  4 ;  Z.  506.  corruptum,  etc.  See  Introduction,  page 
21.  This  vicious  style  is  here  referred  to  as  that  of  the  times, 
and  not  of  Seneca  alone :  a  kind  of  speakirig,  or  the  (prevailing) 
style  of  writing  {dicendi  genus). 

126.  Turn  denotes  the  time  when  Quintilian  was  engaged 
in  teaching ;  a  few  years  after  Seneca's  death,  excutere,  i.  e., 
e  manibus  adolescentium.  illi  refers  to  potioinbus,  the  more  com- 
mendable writers ;  those  of  the  Ciceronian  period,  imitaban- 
tur  is  used  here  in  its  first  meaning :  to  copy,  represent,  resemble, 
successfully  imitate;  as  in  x,  2,  11 ;  5,  8;  xi,  3,  55,  et  al.  In  its 
other  signification :  seeking  to  resemble,  it  is  also  very  frequent ; 
as  in  X,  2,  7.  and  18,  et  al.  The  admirers  of  Seneca  did  not 
imitate  him  in  the  first  sense,  did  not,  as  implied  in  the  next 
sentence,  make  themselves  similar  to  him  or  nearly  so  {pares 
aut  proximos).  tantum,  etc.  Seneca  had  been  inferior  to  the 
early  writers  in  taste  and  style  alone ;  but  his  admirers  fell  be- 
low him  both  in  style  and  matter. 


NOTES.    X,  1,  127-131.  195 

127.  foret  optandum  {nobis).     The  form  implies  that  the 
wish   could  not  have  been  realized.     Senecam  infamabat, 

brought  reproach  upon  Seneca;  for  they  claimed,  and  were 
understood  to  represent  his  characteristics,  while  in  fact  they 
were  but  feeble  imitators  even  of  the  pleasing  and  brilliant 
faults  (vitia)  which  alone  had  attracted  their  admiration.  With- 
out his  wonderful  gifts  of  mind  they  could  produce  nothing 
but  caricatures  of  his  peculiar  manner,  and  thus  made  his  school 
ridiculous.  Their  folly  was  akin  to  that  of  the  superficial  imita- 
tors described  in  2,  16,  sqq. 

128.  rerum  cog-nitio,  knowledge  of  facts.    See  §  34. 

129.  orationes,  etc.  Besides  the  moral  essays  and  the 
epistles  of  Seneca,  none  of  his  works  have  been  preserved,  except- 
ing his  tragedies  and  his  "  Quaestiones  Naturales,"  or  treatise 
on  the  facts  of  nature,  parum  diligens,  not  very  critical.  He 
was  not  a  careful  student  of  the  literature  of  philosophy  in  all 
its  schools ;  but  gave  his  mind  more  especially  to  practical  ques- 
tions of  life  and  conduct. 

130.  alieno  iudicio,  with  the  taste  (or  more  commendable 
style)  of  others,  aliqua,  sua,  refer  to  qualities  of  style  peculiar 
to  his  writings,  rerum  pondera,  grave  topics ;  important 
truths  or  noble  thoughts.  Comp.  §  123.  minutissimis  sen- 
tentiis ;  brief  sentences ;  not  occurring  at  intervals,  to  relieve 
and  diversify  the  more  elaborate  and  flowing  periods ;  but  in  a 
continuous  chain,  and  the  predominating  characteristic  through- 
out his  works.  On  this  account  his  writings  leave  upon  us  the 
impression  of  an  almost  unbroken  series  of  coruscations,  inter- 
esting, indeed,  on  account  of  their  fullness  of  meaning;  but 
soon  tiring  because  of  the  constant  strain;  and  thus  better 
for  occasional  perusal.  Like  the  faults  of  all  great  geniuses, 
they  are  dangerous  as  models  for  inferior  or  for  immature 
minds. 

131.  Sic  quoque,  even  (being)  thus  ;  even  as  he  is.  Comp. 
§  121.  iam  robustis,  by  those  who  are  now  (already)  mature; 
well  established  in  the  true  principles  of  style.  Comp.  ^  57. 
severiore.  Comp.  §  125.  genere.  Supply  dicendi.  utrimque, 
in  both  ways,  on  both  sides ;  both  in  approving  and  comdemn- 
ing.  eligere,  as  subject  nominative.  See  H.  538;  Z.  597. 
CuraSo     H.  390;  Z.  422.     meliora,  better  aims;  i.  e.,  in  his 


196  NOTES.    X,  2,  1-6. 

manner  of  writing.  That  genius  (natura),  which  achieved  what- 
ever it  desired,  deserved  to  aspire  to  something  nobler  in  the 
way  of  form  of  expression. 


CHAPTER  II. 

OF  IMITATION. 


1-3.  While  the  command  of  words,  figures,  and  phraseology  is  to  be 
acquired  by  the  study  of  good  authors,  as  recommended  in  the  foregoing 
book,  the  mind  must  also  be  exercised  in  the  imitation  of  all  the  good 
qualities  exemplified  in  their  works. 

1.  componendi  ratio,  style  of  phraseology.  See  on  i,  79. 
ad  exemplum ;  not  to,  but  according  to  the  example.  So  vi, 
5,  2 :  ad  ea  iudicium  dirigatur.  Comp.  x,  7,  3.  artis,  art,  in 
general ;  not  rhetorical  art  alone. 

2.  omnis  vitae — constat,  the  ivhole  course  (or  laid)  of  life 
is  so  constituted,  ductus,  drawings  or  writing-copies  made  on 
wax  tablets,  in  exemplum,  for,  or  as  an  example.  So  fre- 
quently, propositum  is  here  a  participle ;  below,  in  §  12,  it  is 
used  substantively,  ad  praescriptum,  according  to  the  rule, 
or  traditional  usage. 

3.  lioc  ipsum,  this  very  fact;  this  very  advantage ;  i.  e., 
of  having  examples  to  follow.  This  meaning  seems  to  be  sug- 
gested by  the  context ;  though  others  refer  the  words  to  imita- 
iio.    apprehenditur,  is  employed. 

4-6.  Only  a  dull  spirit  will  be  content  to  do  nothing  but  imitate,  while 
Inventing  nothing  new. 

5.  in  hoc ;  frequently  for  ad  hoc.  Non  concitemur.  See 
H.  486,  ii ;  Z.  530.  The  form  of  the  question  implies  that  we  can 
not  fail  to  be  aroused. 

6.  cuiusquam.  See  H.  457,  i ;  Z.  129.  beneficii  alieni ; 
supply  quod  sit;  that  ivhich  is  due  to  the  favor  of  others. 
describere  mensuris  ac  lineis ;  to  copy  hy  measures  and 
lines.  The  picture  to  be  copied  and  the  board  or  surface  on 
which  the  copy  was  to  be  made,  were  divided  into  equal  num- 


NOTES.    X,  2,  7-11.  197 

bers  of  squares  by  lines  drawn  across  at  right  angles ;  a  common 
process  also  now.     The  squares  are  the  mensurae. 

7-13.  Besides  the  folly  of  confining  ourselves  to  exact  imitation,  it  is 
also  a  disgrace  (turpe  etiam  est)  to  be  satisfied  with  being  just  equal  to 
the  models  we  imitate  ;  especially  in  the  case  of  orators ;  for  there  ia 
much  in  oratory  that  is  characteristic  of  individual  orators,  and  due  to 
their  natural  gifts,  which  can  not  be  made  matter  of  imitation  ;  and  for 
this  we  must  compensate  by  adding  excellencies  of  our  own. 

7.  id  consequi,  etc.  Merely  to  come  up  to,  or  barely  equal 
our  exemplar,  is  servile  imitation.  If  we  go  beyond  this,  do 
something  more,  our  imitation  is  not  incompatible  with  fresh- 
ness and  originality,  nirsus,  again,  with  reference  to  ante 
omnia,  §  4.  Livium  Andronicuni.  Livius  Andronicus,  of 
Tarentum,  a  half-Greek,  came  to  Rome  soon  after  the  first 
Punic  war,  about  b.  c.  240,  and  became  famous  as  a  teacher,  and 
tragic  actor  and  poet.  5is  Latin  translation  of  the  "  Odyssey," 
though  in  crude  and  rugged  style,  compared  with  the  works  of 
later  poets,  long  continued  in  use  as  a  school-book.  See  Hor. 
Ep.  2,  1,  69.  historiis.  See  on  1,  75.  pontificum  annales ; 
called  also  annales  maximi,  because  they  were  kept  by  the  pon- 
tifex  maximus,  or  president  of  the  college  of  pontiffs,  were  brief 
records  of  the  public  events  of  the  civil  year.  They  were  con- 
tinued down  to  the  pontificate  of  Mucins  Scaevola,  b.  c.  130. 
Comp.  Cic.  de  Orat.  2,  12,  52.  pictura;  painting,  as  an  art;  a 
painting  is  tabula  or  tabella.  quae  lineas,  etc.,  that  marked 
the  outlines  of  the  shadow  made  hy  bodies  in  the  sunlight.  The 
earliest  painting  was  only  in  contour. 

■  8.  nee  stetit,  etc.,  supply  ulla  ars ;  nor  has  any  art  re- 
mained u'ithin  its  original  limits,  nisi  forte,  as  in  1,  70,  im- 
plies a  supposition  which  would  be  absurd,  infelicitatis ;  a 
genitive  of  penalty. 

9.  ilium  oratorem.  See  §  28.  summa,  perfection,  con- 
tendere, compete,  rival. 

10.  vestigiis  ;  dative  after  insistendum.  adde  quod.  See 
H.  540,  iv ;  Z.  628.  The  phrase  is  rather  carelessly  repeated  in 
§§  11  and  12.     So  quin  etiam  in  1,  23. 

11.  quidquid  alteri  simile  est,  whatever  is  imitative  of 
another  th  ing.  minus,  less  than,  inferior  to ;  that  is,  inferior 
in  the  characteristic  qualities  of  the  object  which  it  imitates  (eo 


198  NOTES.    X,  3,  12,  13. 

quod  imitatur),  or  aims  to  resemble,  actus  histrionum,  etc. 
In  vi,  2,  35,  the,  passions  as  represented  by  actors  are  called 
falsi  adfectus.  in  orationibus,  in  the  case  of  speeches  ;  that 
IS,  in  the  imitation  of  real  public  speeches,  alienum  proposi- 
tum,  another's  purpose ;  the  purpose,  not  of  the  original  writer 
or  speaker,  but  that  of  the  imitator. 

12.  declamationes,  school  speeches  on  fictitious  questions, 
as  opposed  to  orationes,  or  speeches  in  the  courts  on  real  ques- 
tions. See  also  on  1, 71.  quidquid  arte,  etc.;  whatever  depends 
upon  natural  gifts  and  their  exercise,  and  is  not  imparted  {tra- 
ditur)  by  precept,  rules,  and  examples ;  that  is,  by  "  art." 

13.  aliquos  certos  pedes,  some  particular  phrases ;  meas- 
ures, or  rhythmical  groups  of  words,  ix,  4, 116 :  quern  i?i  poemate 
locum  habet  versificatio,  etim  in  oratione  compositio.  Certus 
{defi?iite,  fixed,  particular)  is  frequently  joined  with  aliguis. 
efl&ngi.  to  be  reproduced ;  "  shaped  out,"  here,  in  the  way  of 
imitation,  et  verba — et  compositio,  etc.  The  error  of  such 
imitators  relates  both  to  words  and  phrases :  they  are  struck, 
perhaps,  with  the  good  effect  of  a  certain  word  employed  by  the 
author  they  are  following,  and  so  adopt  it  in  the  expectation  of 
producing  a  similar  impression ;  whereas  {cum)  the  felicity  of 
the  original  may  have  been  due  to  the  usage  of  the  times,  or  to 
the  fitness  of  the  term  to  the  thought  (opportime,  proprieque),  or 
to  its  collocation  with  other  words,  determining  its  effect  as  to 
sound  and  emphasis;  and  also  in  the  same  expectation,  they 
quote  from  their  models  certain  forms  of  phraseology  {composi- 
tio), whereas  this,  too,  may  owe  its  effect  in  the  original  some- 
times to  its  adaptation  to  the  idea  {rebus  accommodata),  and 
sometimes  to  the  liveliness  it  imparts  to  the  style  by  diversity 
of  form,  breaking  up  monotoray.  intercidant,  invalescant, 
fall  out  of  use,  come  into  use.  temporibus,  in  periods;  with 
the  times,  or  fashions.  Hor.  A.  P,  70,  sq. :  multa  renascentur 
quae  iam  cecidere  cadentque,  quae  nunc  sunt  in  honore  vocabula, 
si  volet  usus.  eaque,  and  ivhich.  The  demonstrative  occasion- 
ally takes  the  place  of  the  relative  in  a  co-ordinate  clause  of  a 
relative  sentence.  Z.  806.  et,  correlative  to  the  foregoing  et, 
connects  this  sentence  with  verba  intercidant,  etc.,  and,  there- 
fore, requires  the  subjunctive  sit.  Halm,  however,  adopts  the 
reading  et  cum  verba,  etc.,  in  the  first  clause,  and  substitutes  est 


NOTES.    X,  2,  14-16.  199 

for  sit  in  the  second,     cum,  correlative  to  turn,  does  not  affect 
the  mood. 

14-18.  Imitation,  therefore,  is  a  part  of  our  work  to  be  carried  on  with 
great  circumspection  ;  first,  in  the  choice  of  our  models  ;  then,  in  distin- 
guishing, even  in  these,  their  excellencies  from  their  defects  ;  and,  lastly, 
as  to  the  difference  between  superficial  imitation  and  that  which  is  based 
upon  the  thorough  study  of  the  work  imitated. 

14.  quos  imitemur,  quid  sit ;  dependent  upon  examinan- 
dum  est,  suggested  in  the  foregoing  sentence,  corruptissimi ; 
said  of  a  vicious  style,  as  in  1,  125.  ad  quod  eflB-ciendum,  for 
the  working  out,  or  the  imitation  of  which ;  efficere  in  the  same 
sense  as  effingi,  §  13. 

15.  a  doctis  —  reprehensa,  mutually  charged  upon  or 
thrown  out  against  each  other  by  accomplished  authors;  said 
with  reference  especially  to  the  strictures  interchanged  by  dis- 
tinguished rival  orators,  inter  ipsos,  and  not  inter  se,  is  used 
when  the  noun  referred  to  is  not  in  the  nominative  or  accusative. 
So  Cic,  de  Off.  1,  7.  20;  societas  hominum  inter  ipsos;  id.  1,  16, 
51;  latissime  quidem  patens  hominibus  inter  ipsos  .  .  .  societas 
haec  est.  See  also  i^  23.  mala.  Supply  imitantes.  nee  sal- 
tern. Saltern  with  a  negative  is  sometimes  in  the  post- Augustan 
writers,  as  here,  equivalent  to  ne — quidem,  sometimes  standing 
before,  and  sometimes  after  the  word  emphasized.  Here  it 
qualifies  sufficiat.  Epicuri  figuras.  The  allusion  is  to  the 
Lucretian  theory  of  vision,  according  to  which  images  or 
€<5a)\a  are  formed  in  the  eye  by  atoms  continually  emanating 
from  the  surfaces  of  things.  Lucret.  4,  46 :  dico  igitur  rerum 
effigias  tenuisque  figuras  mittier  ab  rebus  summo  de  corpore 
earum,  sqq.  Also  158,  9 :  perpetuo  fluere,  ut  noscas,  e  corpore 
summo  texturas  rerum  tenuis,  tenuisque  figuras.  summis  cor- 
poribus,  the  surfaces  of  bodies. 

16.  numeris,  phrases;  rhythmical  groups.  See  on  §  13. 
vim,  force,  significance,  inventionis,  matter,  thought,  prox- 
ima  virtutibus  vitia.  ii,  12,  4:  est  quaedam  virtutum  vitio- 
rumque  vicinia  (affinity),  qua  maledicus  pro  libero,  temerarius 
pro  forti,  effusus  pro  copioso  accipitur.  Comp.  also  xii,  10,  80. 
pressis.  See  on  1.  44.  fortibus  temerarii,  violent  instead  of 
powerful,    ii,  12,  11 :  vim  appellant  quae  est  potius  violentia. 


200  NOTES.    X,  2,  17-19. 

laetis  corrupt!,  vicious  for  luxuriant,  compositis  exul- 
tantes,  bounding  for  measured,  or  jingling  for  harmonious; 
a  style  of  prose  writing  in  which  the  study  of  rhythm  {com- 
posilio)  is  carried  too  far,  so  as  to  render  it  affected  and  puerile ; 
something  which  is  neither  prose  nor  verse,  but  unpleasantly 
suggestive  of  both.  To  writing  of  this  kind  Quintilian  applies 
the  terms  exultare,  resultare,  saltare,  lascivire,  to  bound,  hop, 
dance,  wanton.  See  ix,  4,  28,  66,  142 ;  x,  4,  1,  xii,  10,  12.  neg- 
legentes,  careless,  or  slovenly. 

17.  quidlibet  illud  frigidum  et  inane,  that  something 
cold  and  vapid,  sententiis,  thoughts,  ideas.  Atticis.  Sup- 
ply pares,  conclusionibus,  periods,  tristes,  dreary,  color- 
less, aemulantur.  See  on  1, 122.  otiosi  et  supini,  spiritless 
and  feeble,  si  quid,  etc.,  if  once  they  have  roimded  out  some 
period  longer  than  visual. 

18.  se  expressisse  dependent  on  sibi  viderentur,  is  equiv- 
alent to  putarent  se  expressisse.  Comp.  v,  10,  5.  genus,  style 
(dicendi  genus),  in  dicendo;  join  with  caelestis;  divine  in 
speech,  esse  videatur;  a  favorite  phrase  of  Cicero  touched 
upon  by  Aper  in  his  strictures  on  Cicero,  in  Tac.  Dial.  23. 
Puerile  imitators  made  the  phrase  ridiculous,  primum  est  ut ; 
after  the  analogy  of  necesse  est,  tit.  See  H.  501,  i,  2 :  Z.  623. 
So  varum  est  ut,  7,  24.  But  in  g  1,  after  primum,,  we  have  the 
infinitive. 

19-21.  The  student  must  consider  what  his  own  gifts  qualify  him  to 
imitate,  and  the  contrary. 

19.  quibus — sufficiat — repugnet  is  a  concessive  relative 
sentence.  Certain  qualities  are  in  themselves  susceptible  of  im- 
itation, which,  nevertheless,  the  natural  deficiency  or  peculiarity 
of  some  individuals  will  not  permit  them  to  imitate.  The  old- 
est manuscripts  give  inimitabilia  ;  but  this  would  seem  to  have 
no  connection  with  the  question  under  consideration  here — 
namely,  what  good  qualities  each  individual  will  be  capable  of 
imitating,  tenue  ingenium,  a  simple  taste;  a  gift  for  plain 
or  simple  speech,  amore  subtilitatis,  with  the  desire  of  sim- 
plicity, or  love  of  a  simple  style.  With  perdat  and  adsequatur 
supply  ne.  elegantiam,  delicacy ;  the  same  here  as  subtilitas. 
xnollia,  delicate  things;  such  a  quality  of  style  as  is  implied  in 


NOTES.    X,  2,  20-23,  201 

the  terms  tenue,  siibtilitatis,  elegantiam,  dure  fiunt.  A  strong, 
but  violent  nature  {ingenium  forte,  sed  indomitum),  will  be  apt 
to  handle  too  harshly  the  sentiment  and  language  of  the  gentle 
and  winning  class  of  eloquence ;  such  a  nature  must  use  the 
bold,  passionate,  and  grand. 

20.  atque  ego,  etc.  The  general  sense  of  the  passage  seems 
to  be  this :  And  yet,  what  I  have  here  said  may  appear  incon- 
sistent with  my  remark  in  the  second  book,  where  1  advised  the 
teacher  to  exercise  his  pupils  in  other  directions  as  well  as  in 
those  for  which  they  might  have  a  natural  bent ;  and  this,  be- 
cause the  teacher's  office  is  to  mold  the  minds  of  others,  not  his 
own,  which  would  be  a  more  difficult  task.  But  what  1  now 
say  is  only  a  qualification  of  that  former  remark,  and  not  a 
contradiction  of  it.  For  while  the  discreet  teacher  will  in  gen- 
eral try  to  develop  his  pupils  in  a  symmetrical  way,  even  such  a 
teacher  will  not  go  so  far  in  this  effort  as  to  insist  upon  that 
(laborare  in  eo)  which  he  finds  absolutely  repugnant  to  their 
natures.  Such  would  be  the  clashing  of  the  tenue  ingenium 
with  the  fortia  et  abrupta,  etc.,  just  spoken  of.  atque,  and  yet  ; 
so  in  3,  22.  libro  secundo.  ii,  8.  credidi,  1  expressed  the 
belief. 

21.  quamquam  velit.  See  on  1,  33.  auditoribus;  here 
disciples  or  pupils,    naturam,  natural  gifts. 

21-26.  In  oratory  we  must  not  imitate  the  characteristic  quaUties  of 
poetry  and  history,  nor  in  these  the  manner  of  orators  and  declaimers  ; 
we  must  adapt  the  style  to  the  topic  and  occasion  ;  and  we  should  not 
limit  ourselves  to  one  model  exclusively. 

21.  illis  operibus ;  i.  e.,  poetic  and  historical  writings.  As 
to  the  caution,  comp.  1,  28-34. 

22.  declamatores.  See  on  1,  71.  cuique,  each  thing; 
each  class  or  department  of  writing,  decor,  propriety  or  char- 
acter. See  1,  27  and  71.  tamen;  though  each  has  its  indi- 
viduality, yet  all  departments  of  writing  (omnis  eloquentia)  have 
something  in  common. 

23.  uni  alicui  generi,  some  one  style ;  whether  the  plain 
(tenue),  or  smooth  and  dispassionate  {lene  ac  remissum),  or  the 
bold  and  exciting  {asperum).  asperitas,  passion,  tenuitas, 
simplicity.    See  on  §  19.    iucunditas.     See  on  iucundus,  1, 46. 


202  ,  NOTES.    X,  2,  24-28. 

asperis,  exciting  causes ;  such  as  arouse  the  more  violent 
passions,  cum,  whereas.  Comp.  §  18.  inter  ipsas.  See  on 
§15, 

24.  suaserim,  se  addicere ;  for  suaserim,  ut  se  addicat. 
See  H.  535,  iv;  Z.  615.  For  the  subject,  see  on  1,  7.  uni 
alicui,  to  some  one  (model  orator  or  author),  onmium  per- 
fectissimus.  Comp,  1,  39.  alii,  ille.  Supply  fecerunt,  fecit, 
Comp.  3,  25, 

25.  quid  tamen  noceret  must  be  taken  in  connection  with 
the  foregoing  sentence :  yet,  even  if  I  could  rival  Cicero  in  every 
respect,  what  harm  would  it  do,  etc,  Caesaris.  See  1,  114. 
Caelii.  See  1,  115.  Pollionis.  See  1, 113.  iudicium;  here, 
taste.     Calvi.     See  1,  115, 

26.  praeter  id  quod,  etc.,  besides  this,  that  it  is  {while  it  is) 
the  part,  etc.  Comp.  1,  28.  pars,  element, ^quality,  sequitur, 
etc.,  attends,  is  attained  hy  those  ivho  look  at  one  (author)  alone. 

37-28.    Imitation  must  not  be  confined  to  words. 

27.  idem  dicam.  See  §^  13, 16,  and  1,  §  15.  decoris.  See 
on  §  22.  prooemio,  narrandi,  probandi,  refellendi,  adfec- 
tibus  m.ovendis,  indicate  the  five  essential  parts  of  a  judicial 
speech ;  the  introduction,  the  narrative,  the  proof,  the  refuta- 
tion, and  the  closing  appeal  to  the  feelings  {epilogus,  peroratio). 
See  iii,  9, 1.  om.iiis  generis.  See  on  1,  48.  utilitatis  gratia 
adsumpta  {sit),  is  employed  for  the  sake  of  advantage  ;  i.  e., 
applause  is  made  available  for  carrying  the  case  :  not  sought  by 
the  advocate  in  order  to  gratify  his  vanity  or  ambition,  arces- 
situr,  is  courted. 

28.  quem  quaerimus,  whom  ive  seek  for ;  desire  to  see ; 
who  does  not  yet  exist,  perfectus  orator.  Comp.  §  9.  con- 
summari,  to  be  fully  developed.  Comp.  1,  89,  eorum  refers  to 
the  summi ;  those  who  have  hitherto  {adhuc)  been  pre-eminent. 


NOTES.  X,  3,  1-4  203 

CHAPTER  HI. 

THE  MANNER  OF  EXERCISING  THE  PEN, 

1-4.  Introductory  to  the  three  chapters  on  writing.  The  practice  Ox 
writing  is  a  most  useful  part  of  the  orator's  training  ;  necessary  to  ac- 
curacy, richness,  and  readiness  of  speech.  It  is  to  be  treated,  first  (Chap. 
ni),  with  reference  to  the  manner  of  conducting  the  work  {quo  modo), 
which  includes  also  emendation  (Chap.  IV) ;  and,  second,  with  reference 
to  the  matter  and  form  (Chap.  V). 

1.  haec  auxiHa ;  the  helps,  namely,  which  have  been 
treated  of  in  the  foregoing  chapters,  nobis  ipsis.  The  benefit 
to  be  derived  from  the  practice  of  writing  depends  chiefly  upon 
one's  own  gifts  and  industry.  M.  Tullius.  De  Orat.  1,  33: 
caput  autem  est  quam  plurimam  scribere.  cui  sententiae, 
etc.  The  English  usage  would  rather  reverse  the  construction ; 
thus:  by  attrihuting  this  opinion  to  the  person,  Qic.  Crassi.  L. 
Licinius  Crassus  (b.  c.  140-91),  the  greatest  Roman  orator  before 
Cicero,  is  made  the  chief  personage  in  the  discussions  of  the 
"  de  Oratore." 

2.  profectus,  progress  or  improvement;  not  a  Ciceronian 
word,  non  a  summo  petitus.  not  sought  from  the  surface, 
but  from  below,  and  by  deeper  tillage ;  not  from  superficial,  but 
from  severe  and  thorough  study.  Comp.  2,  15.  sine  h.ac  con- 
scientia,  equivalent  to  sine  huius  rei  conscientia,  without  the 
consciousness  (or  experience)  of  this  labor.  We  may  translate 
freely :  without  this  discipline.  Conscientia  here  must  signify 
not  merely  knowledge  but  experimental  knowledge,  thorough 
practice.  For  this  usage  of  the  pronoun,  see  H.  450,  4,  N.  3 ; 
M.  314. 

3.  illic;  that  is,  in  stilo.  sanctiore  aerario.  A  part  of 
the  public  money  at  Rome  was  reserved  for  great  emergencies, 
and  therefore  sanctiiis.  See  Liv.  27,  10 ;  Caes.  Bel.  Civ.  1,  14, 
quodam,  a  Icind  of,  as  it  were.  See  on  1,  7.  vires  faciamus, 
let  us  acquire  strength.  So  faciendus  usus,  §  28.  Comp.  xii, 
7,  1.  labori  certantium.  The  metaphor  is  drawn  from 
agonistic  combats. 

4.  rerum  natura,  nature,  or  the  law  of  nature.     The  phrase 


204:  NOTES.    X,  3,  5-7. 

"  nature  of  things "  in  English  conveys  a  different  notion, 
nascendi,  of  gpneration.  quae  fecerit,  for  she  has  made. 
H.  517;  Z.  564.  The  quo  modo  is  treated  of  in  the  present 
and  the  following  chapter ;  quae  maxime  scribi  oporteat  is 
reserved  for  the  fifth,  iam  hinc,  literally :  from  fust  here  ; 
simply :  now.  Some  have  proposed  hunc  for  hi?ic  ;  but  iam 
hinc,  indicating  the  point  of  departure,  is  quite  frequent.  See 
viii,  3,  40;  ii,  2,  15 ;  iii,  1,  1 ;  ii,  11,  1,  et  al. 

5-18.  As  to  the  manner  of  this  exercise  of  writing,  it  should  at  first  be 
slow  and  cautious,  with  much  study  of  each  successive  phrase  and  sen- 
tence ;  but  gradually  accelerated,  especially  by  the  student  of  oratory  ; 
who  can  not  be  fitted  for  his  profession  without  getting  rid  of  too  much 
revision  and  self-criticism,  and  without  acquiring  the  habit  of  writing 
promptly,  naturally,  and  clearly.  But  a  degree  of  haste  inconsistent  with 
logical  order  and  clear  expression  must  be  avoided. 

5.  diligens,  accurate,  optima,  the  best  things,  includes 
both  ideas  and  words,  as  indicated  by  the  words  rerum  and 
verhorum,  below,  nee.  For  no7i,  negue,  and  nee  with  the  sub- 
junctive of  prohibition,  see  Z.  529,  note ;  H.  488.  protinus,  at 
onee ;  Join  with  gaudeamus,  not  with  the  participle  offerenti- 
hus.  inventis ;  the  things  (words  and  ideas)  which  have  sug- 
gested themselves  to  us.  delectus  agendus,  choice  must 
be  exercised.  So  v,  6,  3 :  agere  curam.  ratio  conlocandi,  the 
way,  or  manner  of  arrangement,  numeri,  the  composition  or 
phraseology  ;  rhythmical  series  or  groups  of  words ;  as  in  2,  16. 
ut,  just  as. 

6.  scriptorum  proxima,  what  we  have  last  written  ;  the 
last  preceding  words  or  sentences,  praeter  id  quod.  See  on 
1,  28.  repetito  spatio.  By  going  over  the  last  passage  written, 
before  beginning  the  next,  the  writer  gets  a  new  impulse,  just 
like  the  athlete  who  goes  back  some  little  distance,  and  by  run- 
ning over  this  space  to  the  point  of  the  leap,  secures  a  more 
powerful  spring,  ut  conatum  longius  petant,  so  that  they 
try  to  get  a  start  farther  hack.  For  the  usage  of  ut  here,  see  1, 
58.  quo,  ivherein ;  the  ablative  denoting  the  space  in  ivhich 
the  leap  is  made  (contenditur),  or  which  it  covers,  nervos,  the 
hou'strings. 

7.  interim.  See  on  1,  24.  dum  non.  dum  or  modo  with 
non  instead  of  ne  is  a  usage  taken  from  the  poets.     Comp.  xii, 


NOTES.    X,  3,  8-13,  205 

10,  48.    alioqui,  otherwise,    nee ;  frequent  in  Quintilian  for 
ne — guide m.    retractemus,  let  us  review, 

8.  die ;  for  the  more  usual  form  iji  die.  Varius.  See  on 
1,  98.     condicio,  the  case,  the  circumstances. 

9.  compositio.  See  on  1,  79.  familia ;  family  in  the  sense 
of  slave-family ;  the  body  of  slaves  pertaining  to  a  house- 
hold. 

10.  ferentis  equos ;  literally:  steeds  hearing  {us  along); 
rushing  steeds,  analogous  to  Vergil's  vento  ferenti  (Aen.  8,  473), 
and  ventos  ferentis  (id.  4,  430) ;  also  feret  flatus,  above,  §  7. 
quibusdam.  See  on  1,  7.  neque  enim.  The  ellipsis  may  be 
thus  supplied :  But  I  recommend  this  curbing  and  self-restraint 
only  when  it  will  7wt  cause  injurious  delay ;  for  neither,  again, 
etc.  robur  fecerint.  See  on  §  3.  infelicem.  Comp.  1,  7. 
calumniandi.     See  on  1,  115. 

11.  oflS.ciis  civilibus,  the  duties  of  a  citizen;  here,  espe- 
cially, those  of  a  public  speaker,  whether  in  the  senate  or  in  the 
courts.  Comp.  7, 1.  actionum.  speeches,  pleadings,  arguments. 
partibus ;  dative  after  insenescat.  velint.  Supply  qui.  The 
construction  of  the  relative  is  continued,  though  its  case  is 
changed  to  the  nominative,  increduli  quidam.  somehow 
afraid  of  themselves ;  having  a  sort,  or  degree  of  distrust  of 
their  own  abilities ;  but  not  absolute  distrust.  See  on  1,  7  and 
76.  de  ingenio  suo  pessime  meriti,  haviyig  treated,  or  served 
their  natural  gifts  most  unfairly,  diligentiam,  accuracy,  is 
the  predicate  with  esse  understood ;  and  the  subject  is  facere — 
difficultatem. 

12.  in — usque;  for  the  usual  order  usque  in.  lulium 
Secundum.     See  1,  120. 

13.  in  eloquentia  Galliarum.  Eloquence  was  much  cul- 
tivated in  the  Gallic  provinces  under  the  Caesars.  The  emperor 
Caligula  established  premiums  at  Lyons  for  successful  competi- 
tors both  in  Roman  and  Grecian  oratory.  Suet.  Calig.  20 
demum  here  has  the  sense  of  Just,  only  ;  as  frequently,  alio- 
qui, moreover;  apart  from  this  fact,  even  if  compared  with 
orators  in  general  and  outside  of  his  own  country,  inter 
paucos ;  to  be  classed  among  few  as  being  his  equals ;  like 
few.  propinquitate.  His  relationship  to  Secundus  is  meant. 
scholae  operatum,  devoted  to  school  or  study;  attending  school. 


206  NOTES.    X,  3,  14-18. 

operari,  in  the  sense  of  operam  dare,  takes  the  dative.    See  For- 
cellini's  Lex.,  art.  operor. 

14.  tertium  diem  esse  quod.  Some  copies  give  quo  ;  but 
Pliny,  Ep.  4,  27,  1,  uses  quod  in  a  similar  connection:  tertius 
dies  est  quod  audivi  recitantem  Sentium.  It  is  like  our  indef- 
inite use  of  "  that."  So  also  Plant.  Amph.  1, 1, 146.  materiae 
is  to  be  taken  as  the  dative  of  the  remote  object  of  inveniret. 

15.  ut  possimus ;  after  praestahit.  See  on  sciamus,  1,  10. 
ratio,  reflection,  resupini  does  not  necessarily  imply  lying 
down ;  only  the  upturned  face.  Martial.  9,  43,  3 :  resupino 
voltu.  tectum,  the  ceiling,  or  roof,  cogitationem.  m.unnure 
agitantes,  exciting  ou?^  thought  by  muttered  ivords  ;  seeking  to 
stimulate  thought  by  talking  to  ourselves  in  a  suppressed  tone. 
So  ii,  11,  4:  murmure  incerto  velut  classico  instincti.  quid 
obveniat ;  tvhat  may  suggest  itself,  personam,  the  character, 
namely,  of  the  court  or  judges,  and  of  the  parties  in  the  suit, 
including  the  advocates  themselves.  hum.ano :  befitting  a 
man ;  rational,  natura ;  that  of  the  question,  cause,  or  sub- 
ject. 

16.  certa  sunt  pleraque,  most  things  (pertaining  to  a  given 
subject)  are  sure ;  so  identified  with  the  subject  that  they  are 
suggested  by  the  very  thought  of  it.  non  putemus.  See  on 
§  5.  immutescamus ;  a  compound  found  only  here  and  once 
in  Statins  (Theb.  5,  542).  The  usual  word  is  obmutescere. 
alioqui;  as  in  §  7.  nisi  quod  non  invenimus,  but  that 
which  we  have  not  thought  of;  which  has  not  occurred  to  us. 

17.  diversum  in  Quintilian  and  later  writers  is  followed  by 
the  dative ;  in  Cicero  by  ab.  Different  to,  instead  of  different 
from,  is  a  similar  idiom  often  used  in  England,  silvam,  tim- 
ber, ivood,  material,  v^v-  Cicero  employs  this  word  to  denote  a 
mass  of  facts  and  ideas  thrown  together,  componunt,  arrange 
the  ivords;  with  reference  to  euphony.  See  on  1,  44.  numeri, 
phrases,  as  above,  in  §  5.  levitas,  want  of  solidity ;  want  of 
logical  coherence  or  order ;  not  the  levitas  of  x,  1,  52. 

18.  protinus,  at  the  outset,  ducere,  to  mold.  Comp.  5,  9. 
sequemur,  the  future  as  a  softened  imperative. 

19-27.  The  practice  of  dictating  to  amanuenses  is  condemned,  as  in- 
terfering with  perfect  solitude.  Yet  rural  seclusion  and  attractive  scenery 
are  not  favorable  to  concentration  of  thought ;  closed  doors  are  better  ; 


NOTES.    X,  3,  19-21.  207 

and  especially  the  hours  of  the  night  are  helpful  to  literary  labor  ;  but 
not  to  be  employed  to  excess. 

19.  deliciis,  indulgence.  The  employment  of  an  amanuen- 
sis to  write  from  dictation  was  a  kind  of  luxurious  self-indul- 
gence, as  it  saved  the  orator  the  drudgery  of  the  pen.  in  stilo ; 
i.  e.,  when  used  by  the  author  himself,  dat,  etc.  The  hand  in 
the  process  of  writing,  being  slower  than  our  thought,  affords  it 
time  for  shaping  out  the  phraseology  in  advance  of  the  pen. 
pudet.  Supply  nos  or  oratorem.  resistere,  to  stop.  So  7,  14. 
conscium.  The  amanuensis  is  a  witness  of  any  deficiency  in 
readiness  of  thought  and  language  on  the  part  of  his  employer. 

20.  rudia  et  fortuita  has  reference  to  inelegant  words  and 
phrases  hurriedly  thrown  out  under  the  pressure  of  dictation. 
impropria,  inappropriate,  irrelevant  ideas,  connectendi  ser- 
monis  :  not  here  logical  connection,  but  uninterrupted,  un- 
hesitating continuity  of  discourse  or  words.  efiS-uant,  drop 
from  us.  curam  =  diligentiam,  accuracy,  impetura,  force, 
liveliness,  consequantur,  attain,  possess.  Comp.  1,  102 ;  2, 
25.  in  legendo.  The  amanuensis  {ide7?i  ille  qui  excipit)  is 
sometimes  required  to  stop  writing  and  to  read  aloud  what  has 
already  been  dictated.  If  he  reads  indistinctly  and  hesitatingly, 
or  even  if  he  is  too  slow  (tardior)  with  the  pen,  we  are  impatient 
and  irritated,  velut  oflfensator,  as  it  were  a  hinderer ;  stum- 
bling block.  The  word  is  not  found  elsewhere  and  some  edi- 
tions, therefore,  substitute  offensatus.  quae  erat  (eoncepta); 
i.  e.,  the  thought  which  we  had  formed  before  dictating,  con- 
ceptae  mentis  intentio,  attentioji  to  the  conceived  thought; 
mens  here  signifies  the  series  of  ideas  combined  in  one  general 
conception,  as  the  line  of  remark  to  be  pursued.  So  Verg.  Aen. 
1,676:  nostram  nunc  accipe  mentem.  Comp.  7,  14.  The  ob- 
jective genitive  is  also  found  after  intentio  in  §  23. 

21.  ilia,  those  movements,  obiurgare;  equivalent  in  this 
sentence  to  fer-ire,  or  caedere,  strike.  Seneca  de  Ira,  3,  12,  6 : 
servulum  istum  verberibus  obiurga.  Suet.  Calig.  20 :  ferulis 
obiurgari.  Persius.  The  quotation  is  from  Sat.  1,  106,  where 
the  satirist  has  in  mind  a  driveling  versifier  who  is  without 
poetic  feeling  and  imagination,  and  does  not  in  self-forgetf ul- 
ness  and  passion  strike  the  desk  and  bite  his  finger-nails. 
leviter,  without  earnestness,  or  feeling,     caedit,  sapit.     The 


208  NOTES.    X,  3,  22-30. 

subject  understood  is  ille,  referring  to  the  would-be  poet,  de- 
morsos,  bitten  to  the  quick.  Hor.  Sat.  1,  10,  79 :  vivos  roderet 
unguis. 

22.  ut  semel  dicam.  Comp.  1,  17.  protinus,  at  once, 
necessarily.  Comp.  1,  3.  in  hoc ;  for  the  regular  form  ad  hoc, 
or  huic  rei.  sublimem  animum.,  an  elevated  tone,  beatiorem 
spiritum,  a  more  fertile  imagination.     So  heatissima  in  1,  61. 

23.  quae  ipsa  =  quae  per  se.  bona  fide,  faithfully ;  ear- 
nestly, quod  propositum  erat,  the  subject  before  it,  or  in 
hand. 

25.  Demosthenes ;  supply  fecit.  The  fact  referred  to  is 
mentioned  in  Plutarch's  life  of  Demosthenes,  ch.  7:  e/c  tovtov 
Kardydov  juei/  otKoSoytt^croi  fxeXerijTTjpiov.  velut  tectos,  as  if  under 
cover.  The  better  authorized  reading  is  rectos  ;  but  it  yields  no 
satisfactory  meaning,  maxime,  for  potissimum.  We  may 
render:  as  the  best  thing.  This  profound  secrecy  should  be 
resorted  to  in  preference  to  anything  else. 

26.  in  hoc.  Supply  genere  studiorum ;  in  this  kind,  or 
manner  of  labor,  frugalitas,  temperance,  in  the  widest  sense ; 
freedom  from  all  irregularities  and  excess  in  living,  cum  con- 
vertimus,  when  we  apply ;  meaning  inasmuch  as  we  apply. 
Other  examples  of  cum  implying  cause,  and  yet  followed  by  the 
indicative,  are  found ;  as  i,  6,  2.  cui — inrogandum,  on  which 
(labor)  we  must  expend,  quod  somno  supererit,  haud  deerit, 
what  shall  remain  after  (sufficient)  sleep,  (and)  shall  not  be 
needed  for  sleep. 

27.  occupatos ;  the  antithesis  to  vacet. 

28-30.  But  solitude  can  not  always  be  enjoyed,  and  the  orator  must 
get  accustomed  to  think  and  write,  and  prepare  himself  for  debate,  in 
spite  of  hindrances,  and  even  in  the  midst  of  the  noise  and  confusion  of 
public  places. 

28.  codices ;  ivriting-tablets ;  cerae.  deplorandus,  to  be 
given  up  for  lost,    faciendus  usus.     See  on  §  3. 

29.  si  et  voluerimus.  If  we  add  the  power  of  will  to 
such  merely  accidental  interest,  how  much  more  able  shall  we 
be  to  forget  outside  things,  nonnisi  refecti,  07ily  when  fresh. 
See  on  1,  20. 

30.  alioqui.     See  on  §  7.      tot — clamoribus.     The  nave 


NOTES.    X,  3,  30,  31.  209 

of  the  Roman  court-house  or  basilica  served  as  a  sort  of  busi- 
ness exchange,  and  the  galleries  were  thronged  with  spectators 
and  idlers.  The  courts  were  held  in  the  tribunes  or  hemicycles 
recessed  at  the  ends  and  sides  of  the  basilica,  but  still  were 
liable  to  be  disturbed  by  the  confusion  from  without.  Besides 
this,  we  learn  from  Quintilian,  xii,  5,  6.  that  in  the  Basilica 
Julia,  which  was  the  principal  court-house,  and  on  the  side  of 
the  Forum  Romanum,  there  were  usually  four  courts  in  session 
at  the  same  time ;  and  that  the  voice  of  an  advocate  in  one  of 
them  was  sometimes,  as  in  the  case  of  Trachalus,  heard  by  all 
the  others,  and  this  so  distinctly  as  even  to  withdraw  their  at- 
tention from  their  own  proper  cases. 

tot  circumstantibus-iudiciis,  so  many  trials,  wranglings, 
accidental  cries,  surrounding  us  ;  freely :  ^n  the  midst  of  so  many 
courts,  disputes,  etc.  subito,  ex  tempore,  particulas,  brief 
heads ;  generally  necessary  to  be  noted  down  by  the  advocate, 
however  hastily,  when  called  upon  to  speak  ex  tempore  in  con- 
tinuous discourse  (continua  oratione).  If  he  can  not  collect  his 
thoughts  sufficiently  to  write  down  such  headings  in  spite  of 
the  surrounding  confusion,  he  will  certainly  be  unprepared  to 
make  effective  arguments  ex  tempore,  and  so  be  unfit  for  his 
profession.  Comp.  7,  1.  ceris,  tablets,  in  litore  in  quo,  etc. 
Not  on  the  shore  in  general,  but  on  a  shore,  or  some  part  of  the 
shore,  such  that  the  wave  dashed  there  {in  quo  se  inlideret)  ivith 
the  greatest  noise.  The  subjunctive  is  one  of  result,  meditans, 
practicing,  or  by  practicing. 

expavescere,  to  tremhle  at,  or  dread;  transitive,  as  also 
in  ix,  4,  85.  Cicero,  de  Fin.  5,  2,  understands  the  object  of 
Demosthenes  to  have  been  to  increase  the  power  of  his  voice  so 
as  to  be  heard  above  the  din  of  public  assemblies ;  but  he  neces- 
sarily at  the  same  time  would  accomplish  the  object  indicated 
by  Quintilian. 

31-33.    The  proper  writing  materials. 

31.  Ceris;  i?i  is  omitted,  as  in  viii,  6,  64:  ceris  Platonis. 
nisi  forte  with  the  indicative  is  usually  ironical,  as  in  1,  70, 
and  2,  8 ;  but  not  so  here,  nor  in  v,  2,  2.  relatione,  by  carry- 
ing the  pen  back,  or  to  and  fro,  in  supplying  it  with  ink.  The 
word  in  this  literal  meaning  is  used  only  here. 
14« 


210  NOTES.    X,  4,  1-4. 

32.  relinquendae  contra  vacuae  tabellae,  llanh  pages 
should  he  left  opposite  (to  those  written  upon),  adiciendo  ex- 
cursio,  free  space  for  additions,  angustiae,  iva7it  of  room. 
confundant ;  potential,    expertus,  for  1  have  known. 

33.  loci,  topics  or  subjects ;  the  various  parts  or  passages  of 
a  discourse,  inrumpunt,  flash  upon  {us),  sensus,  thoughts 
or  ideas,  interim — interim  =  nunc — nunc,  inventione, 
liTie  of  thought,    in  deposito,  in  store  ;  freely :  noted  down. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

CORRECTION. 


1-4.  Emendation  consists  in  adding,  cutting  out,  and  changing  ;  but 
there  must  be  some  limit  to  it,  especially  on  the  part  of  the  orator. 

1.  pars  longe  utilissima ;  literally :  a  far  most  useful 
part ;  freely :  one  of  the  most  useful  parts  (of  this  work  of  writ- 
ing). M.  310,  obs.  2,  ad  fin.  The  exercise  of  the  pen  in  general 
(as  described  in  Chap.  Ill,  IV,  and  V),  has  already  been  pro- 
nounced "  far  the  most  useful."  See  3,  1.  non  minus  agere, 
is  not  accomplishing  less;  namely,  than  when  writing,  pre- 
mere,  extollere,  etc.,  are  the  species  comprised  in  the  general 
term  mutare.  luxuriantia,  the  exubera7it ;  ambitious  things. 
inordinata,  the  irregtdar ;  incorrect  arrangement  of  words. 
soluta,  the  inharmonious;  a  disjointed  or  unrhythmical  ar- 
rangement, the  opposite  of  compositum.  exultantia  coercere, 
to  tone  down  jingling  measures  ;  combinations  of  words  produc- 
ing an  undignified,  skipping,  or  dancing  movement;  that  is, 
prose  rhythm  or  compositio  carried  to  a  vicious  extreme.  Solu- 
tus,  on  the  other  hand,  is  the  lack  of  rhythm.     See  on  2,  16. 

3.  sunt  enim,  etc.  These  are  the  increduli  of  3,  11. 
primum ;  what  is  first  thought  of  or  written,  quidquid  est 
aliud ;  whatever  new  or  different  idea  or  form  strikes  us,  after 
writing  that  which  first  suggested  itself.  See  3,  16.  cura,  by 
treatment. 

4.  quod  accepimus,  et  dicunt,  as  to  our  having  learned^ 
and  as  to  their  saying;  literally:  as  to  {the  fact)  that  we  have 


NOTES.    X,  5,  1.  211 

learned,  etc.  Cinnae  Smymam.  C.  Helvius  Cinna,  a  friend 
of  Catullus,  wrote  a  poem,  of  which  Smyrna  or  Myrrha  was  the 
heroine.  Of  the  time  spent  in  its  composition  Catullus  says 
(carmen  95) :  Smyrna  mei  Cinnae  nonam  post  denique  messem 
quam  coepta  est,  nonamque  edita  post  hiemem.  Panegyricum 
Isocratis.  The  panegyric  composed  by  Isocrates,  and  named 
from  the  iravhyvpis,  or  great  national  assembly  at  the  Olympic 
games,  was  finished  in  01.  99,  4  (b.  c.  380),  in  ten  years,  accord- 
ing to  those  who  give  the  shortest  time  {qui  parcissime  dicunt), 
or,  as  some  say,  in  fifteen  years,  ad  oratorem  nihil  pertinet ; 
because  the  "  Smyrna  "  was  an  epic  narrative,  and  not  a  speech, 
and  the  "  Panegyric,"  though  a  speech  in  form,  was  not  expected 
to  be  actually  spoken.  See  Rauchenstein's  "  Isocrates,"  intro- 
duction to  the  "  Panegyric." 


CHAPTER  V. 


THE  MATERIAL  AND  FORMS  OF  WRITING   TO  BE   EMPLOYED   FOR  THE 
ATTAINMENT    OF    FACILITY. 

1-8.  First :  Translations  from  the  Greek.  These  exercise  the  writer 
in  choosing  the  best  terms  in  his  own  language.  Second  :  Paraphrasing 
the  best  authors  in  his  own  language.  This  stimulates  him  to  a  kind  of 
rivalry  of  the  Latin  author,  by  varying  the  phraseology. 

1.  non  est  huius,  for  the  old  hoc  exuherantis  sit,  is  the 
conjectural  reading  of  Halm,  huius  operis  refers  to  the  pres- 
ent part  of  the  work ;  that  is,  the  topic  of  the  present  chapter. 
quae  sint  materiae,  what  are  the  subjects ;  i.  e.,  what  are  the 
kinds  of  subjects  in  general  which  should  be  handled  in  a 
course  of  rhetorical  training,  quae  prima,  etc.,  what  forms  of 
writing,  whether  stories  and  fables,  discussions,  or  theses,  should 
be  taken  up,  according  to  the  age  and  progress  of  the  student. 
primo  libro,  secundo.  See  i,  9;  ii,  10.  robustorum.  See 
on  1,  131.  sed.  There  is  an  ellipsis  of  explicandum  est  or 
explicemus,  on  which  depends  the  interrogative  clause  unde, 
etc.  (id)  de  quo — agitur,  the  question  now  before  us  ;  namely, 
from  what  materials  {unde  =  quibus  ex  materiis),  readiness  may 
best  be  attained. 


212  NOTES.    X,  5,  2-4. 

2.  L.  Crassus  dicit,  etc.  See  Cic.  de  Orat.  1,  34,  15£k 
Cicero  praecipit.  In  his  account  of  his  own  education,  Brut. 
310,  Cicero  says  that  he  practiced  declaiming  in  Greek  in  order 
to  acquire  the  habit  of  expressing  himself  with  like  propriety  in 
Latin ;  also  in  the  beginning  of  "  de  Officiis  "  and  "  de  Finibus  " 
he  speaks  of  the  advantage  of  studying  Greek  in  connection  with 
Latin ;  but  in  no  existing  passage  of  his  writings  is  the  exercise 
of  translation  expressly  enjoined.  See  Cic.  de  Off.  1.  and  de 
Fin.  2,  sq.  Platonis,  Xenophontis.  Cicero  translated  the 
"  Protagoras  "  and  "  Timaeus  "  of  Plato.  A  fragment  of  the  lat- 
ter is  still  preserved.  His  translation  of  the  "  Oeconomics " 
of  Xenophon  is  not  extant,  hoc  genere ;  in  this  kind,  or  way ; 
that  is,  as  an  exercise  of  the  pen ;  genus,  "  sort  of  thing,"  "  kind 
of  labor,  work,  study,"  may  often  be  rendered  by  the  various 
terms  "kind,"  "way,"  "style,"  "manner,"  etc.  Messalae. 
See  1,  118.  ad  hunc  modum  =  hoc  genere.  cum  ilia  sub- 
tilitate,  with  that  simple  style,  or  unadorned  eloquence  of 
Eyperides  (in  his  speech)  for  Phryne.  Phryne ;  an  Athenian 
courtesan,  put  on  trial  for  impiety.  Quintilian  says  (ii,  15,  9) 
that  her  acquittal  was  due  rather  to  her  beauty  than  to  the 
eloquence  of  Hyperides.  difificillima  Romanis.  Comp.  1, 
100.     For  the  style  of  Hyperides,  see  1,  77. 

3.  verbis  optimis.  When  translating  from  a  foreign  lan- 
guage, we  can  choose  without  restriction  the  best  words  of  our 
own ;  whereas  in  writing  paraphrases  of  the  works  of  our  own 
authors,  as  indicated  below  in  §  5,  we  do  not  feel  at  liberty  to 
use  the  terms  already  employed  by  them,  and  thus  we  are  often 
confined  to  expressions  inferior  to  theirs,  figuras.  Figures  of 
words  as  well  as  grammatical  figures  are  here  meant.  The 
Greek  and  Latin,  and  languages  generally,  present  a  wide  differ- 
ence in  these ;  so  that  a  figure  which  is  allowable  in  one  may 
not  be  in  use  in  another. 

4.  ex  latinis  conversio.  The  words  signify  the  para- 
phrasing of  Latin  writers  in  their  own  tongue.  The  pupil  bor- 
rows their  ideas,  but  clothes  them  in  new  phraseology,  multum 
et  ipsa,  much  also  of  itself ;  to  say  nothing  of  translating  from 
the  Greek  ;  or,  apart  from  translations;  that  is,  even  paraphrase 
may  help  much,  though  not  so  good  an  exercise  as  translation. 
Bonnell,  however,  gives  the  rendering :  much  and  indeed  of  it- 


NOTES.    X,  5,  5-8.  213 

self;  comparing  1,  94:  muUiun  et  verae  gloriae.  Sulpicius. 
See  1,  116.  orationem,  language  or  style  ;  as  often,  praesu- 
raunt,  preclude;  literally,  take  before,  proprie,  literally,  or 
directly  ;  as  opposed  to  the  less  commonplace,  more  imaginative, 
and  more  figurative  terms  of  the  poet ;  poetica  libertate  auda- 
ciora.     sententiis,  \\Qve,  poetic  fancies. 

5.  paraphrasim  is  the  subject  of  esse,  sensiis,  thoughts, 
ideas,  as  in  3,  33.  certamen — aemulationem  ;  a  contest  and 
rivalry  with  the  original  in  regard  to  felicity  of  expression ;  an 
effort  to  reproduce  the  same  ideas  in  an  equal  or  better  clothing 
of  words,  optimis  refers  to  words  and  forms  of  expression  as 
well  as  ideas,  ut  una  de  re,  etc.,  freely :  that  there  is  only  one 
possible  form  of  saying  any  one  thing. 

6.  circa  voces  easdem,  in  connection  ivith  the  same  words. 
In  uttering  the  same  passages  different  actors  use  different  gest- 
ures ;  but  words  are  related  to  thoughts  as  gestures  to  words, 
and  are  capable  of  Just  as  much  variation  in  expressing  one  and 
the  same  idea  as  gesture  in  delivering  one  and  the  same  sen- 
tence, esto — esse.  Horace,  Ep.  i,  1,  81,  uses  the  infinitive  in 
like  manner  as  the  subject  of  esto:  esto,  alios  teneri.  But 
Quint,  ix,  2,  84 :  sed  esto,  voluerit ;  and  Verg.  Aen.  iv,  35 :  esto, 
nulli  flexere  mar  it  i. 

7.  continuas  sententias,  successive  sentences,  clauses,  or 
periods,  uno  genere,  in  only  one  manner,  form.  Comp.  8, 
26,  and  above,  on  ^  2.  fas  erat,  it  would  have  been  right.  H. 
475,  4 :  Z.  518.  eodem,  to  the  same  end ;  to  the  expression  of 
the  same  idea. 

8.  translatis,  tropes,  propriis,  literal  terms,  oratio  recta ; 
not  here  in  the  technical  sense ;  but  simple  speech,  or  natural 
language  as  opposed  to  figura  declinata,  an  indirect  form,  or 
rhetorical  figure,  sic  ;  i.  e.,  by  this  effort  to  reproduce  the  ideas 
of  these  authors  in  our  own  words,  lectione  secura,  ivith  the 
indifference  or  ease  of  reading  ;  in  which  we  do  not  often  stop  to 
take  in  the  full  significance  and  beauty  of  individual  passages. 

9-13.  It  will  be  an  advantage  to  put  our  own  ideas  into  various  forms 
of  expression,  and  to  cultivate  the  power  of  amplifj-ing  :  and  to  this  at- 
tamment  the  writing  of  theses  or  discussions  of  general  propositions  will 
contribute  ;  and  also  judicial  decisions  and  loci  communes,  which  are 
kindred  to  theses. 


214  NOTES.    X,  5,  9-12. 

9.  aliae  aliaeque  fornaae,  successive  forms,'  shapes,  one 
after  another,  duel,  to  be  shaped  or  molded ;  a  metaphor  de- 
rived from  forming  things  out  of  plastic  materials.  Comp. 
3,  18. 

10.  ilia  diversitate.  In  the  great  variety  of  facts  con- 
nected with  almost  all  trials  the  advocate  can  rarely  fail  to 
think  of  topics  to  speak  about,  and  so  poverty  of  invention  may 
be  concealed,  causarum :  here,  of  subordinate  legal  questions 
occurring  within  particular  causes,  or  during  the  trial  of  them. 

11.  fundere,  to  amplify,  expand,  expositis,  common, 
familiar  things,  in  hoc  facient,  will  serve  for  this  end.  In 
hoc  as  in  2,  5.  infinitae  quaestiones.  Quint,  iii,  5,  5,  defines 
such  questions  thus :  Unlimited  questions  are  those  which  set 
aside  all  circumstances  of  person,  time,  place,  and  the  like,  and 
are  treated  both  affirmatively  and  negatively.  "  The  Grreeks," 
says  he,  "  call  such  questions  deaeis,  Cicero,  propositiones.  Some 
term  them  quaestiones  universales  civiles;  Athenaeus,  partem 
causae.  Cicero  divides  them  into  two  classes :  those  of  theory 
(scientia)  and  those  of  action  (i.  e.,  the  speculative  and  the 
practical).  Of  the  first  class  the  following  is  an  example :  An 
providentia  mundus  regatur  f  Of  the  second :  An  accedendum 
ad  rempublicam  administrandam  f "  iam  princeps.  In  the 
year  b.  c.  49,  at  the  breaking  out  of  the  civil  war,  Cicero  writes 
to  Atticus :  ne  me  totum  aegritudini  dedam,  sumpsi  mihi  quas- 
dam  tanquam  Bea-eis.  And  again :  dea-eis  meas  commentari  non 
desino.  Ad  Att.  9,  4.  Gesner  remarks  that  the  paradoxa,  also 
written  by  Cicero  after  he  had  held  the  highest  oflBces  of  the 
state  (iam  princeps),  were  discussions  of  the  same  nature  as  the 
thesis,  exerceri;  in  the  sense  of  a  middle  voice:  to  exercise 
himself. 

12.  destmctio — sententiarum,  the  confuting  and  sus- 
taining of  (Judicial)  decisions  or  opinions.  Destructio  and  con- 
firmatio  correspond  respectively  to  the  Greek  terms  avaa-Kev^ 
and  KaraffKcv)).  used  in  ii,  4,  18  of  arguing  for  and  against  the 
truth  of  historical  anecdotes.  Here  the  reference  is  to  argu- 
ments for  and  against  the  decisions,  opinions,  or  sentences  of 
courts,  taken  as  general  propositions,  nam  cum  sit  sententia, 
etc.  sententia  and  iudicium,  which  are  synonymous  here, 
pertain  to  individual  cases  (res) ;  but  the  particular  sentence  or 


NOTES.    X,  5,  13.  215 

judgment  is  also  a  kind  of  (general)  decree  and  prescription,  or 

general  rule  of  law ;  because,  to  be  sustained  or  refuted,  it  must 
be  put  into  a  general  form  or  statement  like  such  a  general 
decree.  Thus  the  special  sentence  is  argued  (guaeritur)  on  the 
same  grounds  as  the  case  itself  (res)  on  which  it  has  been  pro- 
nounced. See  the  case  of  Milo,  quoted  below,  in  §  13.  Of 
course,  no  specific  question  of  fact  will  come  into  such  a  dis- 
cussion ;  only  a  general  one  of  right  or  wrong,  of  legal  prece- 
dent, or  of  law  in  general,  loci  communes.  Supply  in  hoc 
facient.  Loci  communes,  general  topics,  are  speeches,  or,  more 
commonly,  passages  of  speeches  which  dwell  upon  general  truths, 
principles,  or  sentiments  in  the  abstract,  and  without  reference 
to  persons  and  details  of  fact :  as,  for  instance,  the  duty  of 
patriotism,  the  infamy  of  treason,  the  folly  of  avarice.  Such  a 
topic  or  passage  of  discourse  is  said  to  be  communis,  because  it 
is  of  a  general  nature  and  common,  or  equally  applicable  to  an 
indefinite  number  of  individual  cases.  Cic.  de  Orat.  3,  27,  106 : 
illi  loci,  qui,  quamquam  proprii  causanmi,  et  inhaerentes  in 
earum  nervis  esse  dehent,  tamen,  quia  de  universa  re  tractari 
Solent,  communes  a  veteribus  nominati  sunt,  scriptos  ab  ora- 
toribus ;  as  for  example,  by  Cicero  and  Hortensius.  ii,  1,  11 : 
communes  loci,  sive  qui  in  vitia  derecti,  quales  legimus  a  Cice- 
rone compositos,  seu  quihus  quaestiones  generaliter  tractantur, 
quales  sunt  editi  a  Quinto  quoque  Hortensio.  haec  refers  to 
the  three  forms  of  material  just  mentioned :  infinitae  quaestiones, 
sejitentiae,  and  loci  communes,  recta  tautum.,  only  {nothing 
else  than),  that  is,  absolutely,  wholly,  simple,  straightforward, 
direct ;  explained  by  the  following  in  nullos  flexus  recedentia, 
digressing  into  no  windings  of  detail.  These  general  discussions 
do  not  turn  aside  from  the  direct  track  of  abstract  statement. 
in  illis ;  in  those  causes,  namely,  which  in  fact  make  up  the 
great  majority,  and  are  familiar  to  us  all.  plures  excursus 
recipientibus,  admitting  of  many  digressions,  or  departures 
from  the  direct  line  of  abstract  argument,  and  introducing 
many  particulars  of  time,  place,  and  person.     See  §  10. 

13.  omnes  {causae)-,  all  specific  or  actual  cases  in  court, 
generalibus ;  synomymous  with  infinitis.  Cornelius,  C. 
Cornelius,  quaestor  under  Pompeius  Magnus,  and  tribune  ol 
the  commons  in  b.  c.  67,  brought  forward  a  bill  {codicem,  rogck' 


216  NOTES.    X,  5,  14-16. 

tionem)  which  provided  that  no  person  should  be  exempt  from 
the  operation  of  any  law  except  by  vote  of  the  people.  This 
was  intended  to  put  an  end  to  the  power  exercised  by  the  senate 
of  exempting  individuals  in  certain  cases  from  particular  legal 
obligations.  Cornelius  was  opposed  by  one  of  his  colleagues, 
Servilius  Globulus,  who  forbade  the  clerk  to  read  the  bill  before 
the  assembly.  Hereupon  Cornelius  himself  read  the  bill.  At 
the  expiration  of  his  office  he  was  arraigned  on  the  charge  of 
violating  the  constitutional  right  of  intercession,  and  was  suc- 
cessfully defended  by  Cicero,  maiestas,  here  the  constitution. 
Cato — Hortensio.  Marcia,  the  wife  of  Cato,  lived  with  Hor- 
tensius  from  b.  c.  56  until  the  time  of  his  death,  in  b.  c.  50,  and 
then  returned  to  her  husband.  Cato  had  consented  to  this 
transfer  on  the  request  of  Hortensius.  conveniatne,  etc.,  and 
above,  oporteatne,  etc.,  are  the  special  questions  generalized  or 
treated  as  quaestiones  infinitae.  de  personis,  concerning  per- 
sons ;  special  cases,  personal  interests,  rebus ;  here  for  rebus 
generalibus,  general  questions,  principles. 

14-16.  The  writing  of  declamations,  or  school  speeches  on  fictitious 
cases  is  also  recommended  ;  as  well  as  that  of  histories,  dialogues,  and 
even  poems. 

14.  declamationes ;  here  recommended  as  exercises  for 
the  pen.  orationibus,  speeches ;  real  speeches  made  in  court. 
pariter,  equally ;  just  as  much  as  language  and  style.  These 
declamations,  as  a  discipline  in  writing,  cultivate  the  orator  in 
invention  and  arrangement  not  less  than  in  rhetorical  excellence. 
alitur — facundia.  Eloquence  is  made,  as  it  were  fat  and  well- 
liking  by  this  kind  of  exercise,  like  animals  fed  on  richer  pastur- 
age {pabulo  laetiore).  enitescit,  becomes  sleek;  shining  with 
good  "  feed." 

1 5.  gestiendum.  ive  must  seek  delight,  must  indulge,  con- 
trarium,  to  our  disadvantage,  ciborum  certa  necessitate, 
the  fixed  regimen  of  food  ;  auayKocpayia. 

16.  durescat  articulus,  that  the  finger-joint  become  stiff, 
articulus  here  stands  for  eloquence,  as  fulgor  for  its  brilliancy. 
As  the  opposite  notion  we  have  in  ii,  12,  2,  mollis  articulus;  said 
literally  of  the  gladiator  handling  his  sword  ^iih.  flexible  fingers. 
In  xi,  1,  70,  the  phrase  is  metaphorical :  quani  molli  articulo 
(Cicero)  tractavit  Catonem. 


NOTES.    X,  5,  17-20.  217 

i7-20.  The  student  must  not  be  held  too  long  to  these  preparatory  ex- 
ercises of  the  school ;  but  as  soon  as  he  is  well  disciplined  he  must  attach 
himself  to  some  eminent  pubUc  speaker,  and  accompany  him  to  the 
courts  ;  and  he  must  also  write  speeches  at  home  on  the  questions  he 
hears  debated  in  public  ;  not  neglecting,  at  the  same  time,  the  composi- 
tion of  discourses  on  subjects  of  his  own  choosing. 

17.  sagina  dicendi,  rich  nourishment  of  eloquence;  the 
same  as  the  iucundioribus  epulis  in  §  15.  quemadmodum — 
sic,  ivhile — yet;  as  sicut — ita,  i,  1.  falsa  rerum  imagine. 
The  reference  is  to  the  fictitious  arguments,  or  declamations  on 
fictitious  cases  in  school.  Comp.  xii,  11,  15.  ab  ilia  iiinbra, 
after  that  shade;  a  usage  of  ah,  derived  from  the  notion  of 
coming  away  from,  and  found  also  in  Livy  and  the  poets.  Livy, 
44,34:  ah  his  praeceptis  contionem  dimisit.  umbra  is  a  fre- 
quent metaphor  of  Cicero  to  denote  the  seclusion  and  shelter 
of  the  school,  as  opposed  to  the  open  sunlight,  heat,  and  turmoil 
of  the  forum.     See  Brut.  9,  37. 

18.  Porcio  Latroni.  M.  Porcius  Latro,  a  Spaniard  by 
birth,  and  friend  of  the  elder  Seneca,  lived  in  the  reign  of 
Augustus.  His  school  for  the  study  of  declamation,  in  which 
he  taught  chiefly  by  his  own  example,  was  widely  known  and 
much  frequented,  professor,  in  the  modern  signification  of 
the  word,  came  into  vogue  in  the  silver  age.  ut  petierit. 
For  the  construction,  see  on  1,  58.  opinionem  =  existima- 
tionem,  reputation,  in  foro ;  contrasted  with  in  scholis.  im- 
pense ;  in  its  figurative  sense :  earnestly,  uti — transferrentur. 
This  request  was  that  the  benches  should  be  removed  from  the 
open  forum  into  some  basilica  adjacent  to  the  forum. 

19.  inveniendi  eloquendique  express  briefly  the  whole 
compass  of  theoretical  rhetoric,  exercitationem ;  such  prac- 
tice as  is  recommended  in  the  present  book.  Comp.  1,  4,  ad  fin. 
fuerit  consecutus.  The  construction  of  the  relative  pronoun 
qui  is  continued  by  quoque  :  and  who  also  has  attained,  etc. 
quod  apud  maiores,  etc.  The  custom  referred  to  is  well 
described  in  Tacit,  Dial.  34. 

20.  et  ipse,  himself  also,  as  well  as  the  advocate  he  has 
been  listening  to.  veras  modo.  Comp.  §  14:  si  modo,  etc. 
utrimque,  o;i  both  sides ;  pro  and  contra,  decretoriis,  m^A 
decisive  (or  real)  weapons.    The  contrary  expression  would  be 


218  NOTES.    X,  5,  21,  23. 

arma  lusoria.  Spalding  compares  Suet,  Calig.  54:  hattuehat 
pugnatoriis  (i.  e.,  decretoriis)  armis.  Brutum. — pro  Milone. 
See  1,  23.  Cestius ;  L.  Pius,  a  native  of  Smyrna,  who  taught 
declamation  at  Rome  a  few  years  before  the  death  of  Augustus. 
One  of  his  favorite  exercises  was  the  writing  of  arguments  in 
reply  (rescribere)  to  the  speeches  of  Cicero. 

21-23.  The  youth  will  be  more  speedily  fitted  for  the  forum  who  shall 
be  required  by  the  teacher  to  treat  his  subjects  naturally  and  thoroughly, 
instead  of  selecting  from  them  only  the  most  popular  and  attractive 
topics  ifavorabilia),  and  crowding  these  together  without  regard  to  logi- 
cal connection. 

21.  idoneus,  ready  ;  prepared,  that  is,  for  public  speaking, 
especially  in  the  courts,  in  declamando ;  here,  in  writingor 
preparing  declamations.  See  on  17.  nunc,  noivadays ;  ac- 
cording to  the  present  custom,  favorabilia,  attractive ;  likely 
to  win  applause ;  in  §  23  called  flosculos.  quod  secundo  loco 
posui ;  that  is,  the  second  of  the  two  directions  just  given :  per 
totas  ire  materias.  classium ;  not  Ciceronian  in  this  sense  of 
school  classes,  certis  diebus,  on  fixed,  or  stated  days,  perhaps 
once  in  the  week  of  eight  days ;  the  Roman  ninth  day,  or 
nundinae.  Every  member  of  the  section  or  class,  according  to 
the  custom  referred  to,  must  have  his  piece  ready  for  this  day, 
and  must  be  limited  to  a  certain  number  of  minutes  in  speak- 
ing, even  though  the  subject  were  one  which  demanded  a 
longer  period  than  the  eight  days  for  study  and  preparation, 
and  more  space  than  could  be  afforded  by  the  time  of  one 
declamation,  persuasio,  belief,  opinion,  numerantium  po- 
tius  quam  aestimantium ;  judging  of  the  progress  of  their 
sons  by  the  number  rather  than  by  the  excellence  of  their 
speeches.  So  ii,  7,  1 :  ita  demum  (patres)  studere  liber os  snos, 
si  quam  frequentissime  declamaverint,  credunt;  cum  profectus 
praecipue  diligentia  constat. 

22.  primo  libro.  i,  2,  15.  ut  volunt.  The  ambition  of 
the  young  declaimers  to  "spread  themselves"  is  referred  to. 
quidam,  adopted  by  Halm  from  the  best  MSS.,  yields  a  less 
satisfactory  meaning  than  guidem,  which  also  has  good  MS. 
authority,  in  rerum  natura,  in  the  whole  universe,  longiore 
spatio;  a  longer  period  than  the  certis  diebus.  vel  mate- 
lias,  etc.,  or,  he  can  accomplish   the  same  end  by  allowing 


NOTES.    X,  6,  1,  3.  219 

the  subject  to  be  treated  in  parts  on  successive  declamation 
days. 

23.  una ;  sc.  materia,  eflfecta,  worked  out,  thoroughly 
handled,  quod  refers  to  plures  inchoatae  et  degustatae.  legem, 
law  of  place  ;  order,  priora  confundant.  The  youth  in  their 
eagerness  to  crowd  into  their  limited  speeches  (in  ea  quae  sunt 
dicturi),  or  into  those  passages  they  will  have  time  to  speak,  all 
the  fine  things  that  pertain  to  the  entire  subject  (flosculos  om- 
nium partium),  break  up  the  logical  order  of  the  matter,  mixing 
what  should  precede  with  what  should  follow. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

PREMEDITATION. 

1-7.  Premeditation,  occupying  the  middle  ground  between  writing 
and  pure  extemporizing,  and  perhaps  more  frequently  employed  than 
either  of  them  {nescio  an  usus  frequent issimi),  can  be  cultivated  to  such 
a  degree  by  progressive  exercise,  that  an  entire  discourse  may  be  pre- 
pared without  the  use  of  the  pen.  But  the  orator  must  not  so  scrupu- 
lously adhere  to  what  he  has  premeditated  as  to  exclude  every  new  idea 
{color)  suggested  or  inspired  during  the  actual  delivery  of  the  speech. 

1.  quae  et  ipsa,  a7id  this  itself  also  ;  premeditation  also  as 
well  as  speaking ;  which,  as  stated  in  3,  1-4,  derives  its  strength 
chiefly  from  the  pen.  Compare  the  use  of  et  ipsa,  1,  31,  and 
see  note,  extemporalem  fortunam.  Comp.  §§  5,  6 ;  and  7, 
§  13.  inter  medios  rerum  actus,  in  the  midst  of  legal  pro- 
ceedings, or  of  the  trials  of  cases.  While  arguments  or  pleadings 
of  causes  are  in  progress,  the  well  trained  advocate  can  be  think- 
ing out  a  speech.     So  inter  ipsas  actiones,  xii,  3,  2. 

2.  satis  erat.  See  on  fas  erat,  5,  7.  intra  se,  hy  itself ; 
thought  carries  on  this  work  within  itself  and  without  recourse 
to  writing,  praeter  manum ;  i.  e.,  praeter  stilum.  nam.  See 
on  1,  12.  scribendi ;  genitive  of  cause.  Writing  furnishes  a 
sure  means  of  recalling  our  ideas;  hence,  when  we  have  this 
security,  our  arguments  are  not  fastened  {inhaerejit)  carefully  in 
the  memory,  but  rather  are  loosened  (Jaxantur) ;  the  mind  mak- 
ing no  effort  to  retain  what  can  be  at  any  moment  recalled  by 


220  NOTES.    X,  6,  3-6. 

a  glance  at  the  paper,    ne  ad  hanc  quidem ;  no  more  to  this 
power  than  to  that  of  writing.     See  3,  5-9. 

3.  facienda  forma  est,  form  must  he  attained  ;  a  habit  of 
casting  words  into  good  forms  and  phrases  must  be  so  estab- 
lished by  much  use  of  the  pen  {multo  stilo),  that  when  we  are 
thinking  out  a  speech,  the  proper  words  may  come  into  our 
minds  at  once  with  the  ideas,  and  spontaneously  fall  into  their 
places.  See  3,  5-10 ;  especially  §  9 :  verba  respondebunt,  etc. 
reddi  fideliter,  correctly  or  faithfully  uttered;  just  as  pre- 
meditated, vis,  jjoiver ;  power  of  mind  sufficient  to  grasp  and 
hold  ideas  and  words  in  premeditation  alone,  and  without  the 
help  of  the  pen.  continenda,  to  be  kept  up ;  mairitained. 
ilium  locumL.     The  subject  of  memory  is  treated  of  in  xi,  2. 

4.  pervenit.  Supply  vis.  cui — ingenium.,  whom  his  own 
nature  (his  want  of  attention  and  memory)  does  not  hinder. 
acri  studio,  by  persistent,  or  severe  exercise,  ei  fidem.  ser- 
vent,  keep  their  faith  with  him;  do  not  fail  to  recur  to  his 
mind  at  the  proper  moment  in  his  speech.  Cicero — tradidit. 
The  passage  relating  to  Empylus,  who  is  not  elsewhere  men- 
tioned, is  no  longer  extant.  The  remark  about  Metrodorus  of 
Scepsis  is  in  De  Orat.  2,  88 ;  that  about  Hortensius,  in  Brut.  88. 
in  agendo,  in  delivering  their  speeches. 

5.  extemporalis  color ;  some  felicitous  thought.  The  tone 
imparted  to  a  speech  by  an  unprepared  idea  or  expression,  sud- 
denly flashing  {offidgejis)  upon  the  speaker's  mind.  The  opposite 
notion  is  scriptorum  color,  7,  7.  demum,  alofie.  See  on  1,  44. 
liabent.  The  subject  is  cogitata.  premeditated  things,  curae, 
careful  accuracy ;  namely,  in  their  preparation,  fortunae ; 
that  is,  extemporary  chance,  etiam  scrip tis — inserantur. 
Even  in  writteji  speeches,  which  are  usually  more  exact  than 
those  which  are  only  premeditated,  suddenly  inspired  thoughts 
{subito  7iata)  are  often  introduced  at  the  time  of  delivery. 

6.  domo  adferre,  to  bring  from  home.  Comp.  7,  30.  re- 
futare ;  in  the  sense  of  repudiare,  reject,  desjjise.  temporis 
m.unera,  the  inspii^ations  of  the  moment,  nos — decipere,  to 
make  us  stumble ;  by  catching  us  unequipped  with  well  shaped 
thoughts,  well  memorized,  non.  After  the  first  no7i  supply 
Jiet  ut  ilia,  sollicitos ;  supply  nos.  una  spe  suspensos  re- 
cordationis,  depending  only  on  the  hope  of  remembering,    non 


NOTES.    X,  7,  1.  221 

sinant,  forbid,  providere,  to  look  forward;  to  anticipate 
what  is  coming  next  in  order ;  as  opposed  to  the  foregoing  re- 
spicientes,  looking  hack,  and  trying  to  recall  our  premeditated 
ideas,  temeritatem,  daring  or  rashness  ;  the  plunging  into  a 
s{ieech  without  any  preparation  whatever,  male  cohaeren- 
tem,  poorly  memorized ;  imperfectly  held  together  in  the 
memory. 

7.  peius  quaeritur  retrorsus ;  XiiQYsXly  peius  {for  the  worse) 
is  adverbial  and  joined  with  the  impersonal  quaeritur ;  freely: 
it  is  worse  to  look  back.  We  should  be  at  a  greater  disadvantage 
in  going  back,  as  it  were,  to  find  the  premeditated  ideas  that  we 
have  forgotten,  than  to  give  up  all  thought  of  them,  dum 
ilia  desideramus,  while  we  are  at  a  loss  for  them;  namely, 
the  things  we  have  prepared  by  premeditation,  si  utrumque 
quaerendum  est,  if  (or  since)  both  things  require  seeking.  The 
two  things  meant  by  utrumque  are,  on  the  one  hand,  our  ill 
remembered  premeditation  or  prepared  thoughts  {cogitata),  and, 
on  the  other,  fresh  ideas  still  contained  in  the  subject.  There 
must  be  an  eifort  on  the  part  of  the  speaker  to  find  something 
to  say  either  in  one  or  the  other  of  these  two  things ;  both  alter- 
natives alike  involve  the  necessity  of  seeking ;  and,  if  so,  it  will 
be  better  to  look  forward,  and  seek  and  find  (invenire)  his  mat- 
ter in  the  subject  itself  than  to  go  back,  as  it  were,  and  grope 
about  for  it  in  his  half-forgotten  train  of  preconceived  thought ; 
for  more  new  ideas  can  still  be  found  in  the  subject  than  it  has 
previously  suggested.  Halm  adopts  utcumque  (any  how,  in 
either  case)  for  utrumque. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE    EXERCISE   OF   EXTEMPORARY    SPEAKING. 

1-4.  The  ability  to  speak  effectively  on  the  spur  of  the  moment  is 
indispensable  to  an  orator. 

1.  renuntiabit.  In  this  sense  renuntiare  is  followed  either 
by  the  accusative  or  dative  of  the  thing  renounced,  in  publi- 
cum =  in  commune ;  for  the  common  good  ;  for  the  benefit  of 
the  state  and  the  citizen,      intrare   depends  upon  convenit. 


222  NOTES.    X,  7,  2-4. 

"  Entering  a  harbor  "  here  is,  of  course,  as  a  pilot,  ad  quein — 
possit  is  only  another  way  of  saying  "  dangerous  " ;  reached 
through  an  unsafe  channel.  A  pilot  who  offers  his  services  to 
steer  ships  into  such  a  port  must  have  skill  and  presence  of 
mind,  especially  in  stormy  weather  or  in  baffling  winds.  So  an 
advocate  must  have  the  ability  of  extemporaneous  speech  to 
meet  the  sudden  change  of  issues  and  all  emergencies  which  are 
the  windings,  rocks,  and  shoals  in  judicial  controversies. 

2.  repraesentatis  iudiciis,  trials  heing  suddenly  appointed; 
brought  on  without  notice,  continuo;  join  with  agendi ;  of 
speaking  at  once;  instantly,  petentibus,  perituris;  dative 
of  interest :  will  he  seek  for  them,  or  for  their  heneflt. 

3.  quae — casus.  This  is  the  reading  of  Bonnell  in  his  edi- 
tion of  the  Tenth  Book,  ratio  for  oratio,  adopted  by  Spalding 
from  early  editions,  has  no  MS.  authority.  The  sense  seems  to 
be :  What  speech  (argument,  occasion  of  forensic  speaking)  al- 
lows any  advocate  to  leave  sudden  issues  unnoticed  {omittere 
casus).  The  speaker  may  find  himself  confronted  with  some 
unexpected  fact  in  the  evidence,  or  with  some  question  or  ob- 
jection suddenly  raised  by  his  opponent  or  by  the  court,  giving 
a  new  aspect  to  the  case ;  sometimes,  too,  the  new  evidence  and 
the  questions  may  suggest  something  advantageous  to  his  own 
side.  In  either  case  he  is  unfit  for  his  office,  if  he  is  not  ready 
to  meet  them  or  to  take  advantage  of  them  on  the  instant,  and 
without  regard  to  his  written  or  premeditated  speech.  He  can 
not  pass  by  in  silence,  or  ignore  such  accidents  of  litigation  and 
be  an  orator.  Comp.  1,  2,  xii,  9,  20.  fallunt,  disappoint  us, 
cheat  our  expectation;  the  advocate  on  the  opposite  side  not 
pursuing  the  line  of  argument  which  we  had  anticipated,  and 
"against  which  we  had  prepared  our  written  speech."  ad 
incursus.  See  on  2,  1.  agenti,  by  the  speaker,  or  advocate ; 
dative  of  the  agent  after  mutanda  est.  ad  varietatem,  ac- 
cording to  the  changiiig  aspect ;  ad  varios  casus. 

4.  malit,  possit.     Supply  orator.    See  on  1,  7. 

5-33.  Certain  Practical  Exercises  necessary  to  Success  in 
Extemporary  Speaking. 

5-7.  First,  in  this  exercise  let  the  student  be  sure  of  the  order, 
method,  pathway,  or  track  of  his  argument  {nota  sit  via  dicendi) ;  and 


NOTES.    X,  7,  5-8.  223 

not  only  the  order  of  the  regular  partes  or  divisions  (that  is  the  introduc- 
tion, the  narrative,  proof,  and  conclusion),  and  the  order  of  the  principal 
points  (questionum),  but  also  the  order  of  the  matter  and  thought  in  all 
its  detail,  under  every  head  and  in  every  passage  and  paragraph  (quoque 
loco). 

5.  neque — potest,  freely  translated:  for  we  can  not  run 
a  race,  quo,  to  wJuit  end  ;  qua,  hy  what  track.  We  must  keep 
our  eyes  on  both  the  goal  and  the  track,  quae  sint  is  the 
reading  of  Zumpt,  substituted  for  quae  sunt  in  the  MSS. 
quae — copulata.  The  ideas  legitimately  belonging  to  any 
passage  or  topic  have  a  natural  and  logical  connection  and 
order. 

6.  ante  omnia,  instead  of  primum,  introduces  the  first 
advantage,  deinde  the  second,  and  postremo  the  last,  quae- 
rant,  look  for,  as  matter  of  discourse.  Comp.  6,  7.  The  subject 
to  be  supplied  as  in  1,  7.  sensibus,  as  in  3,  33.  ex  diversis, 
Old  of  or  ivith  incongruities ;  ideas  seized  upon  at  random,  as 
they  happen  to  strike  the  mind  in  its  haste  and  confusion. 

7.  citra,  as  in  1,  2.  divisionem;  here,  the  distribution  of 
the  matter  of  the  speech  both  into  the  general  divisions  and 
subordinate  heads,  and  also  into  the  minuter  passages  and  sen- 
tences ;  their  order  constituting  the  via  dicendi.  expletis — 
proposuerint,  all  the  propositions  which  they  have  stated,  being 
fully  argued,  sed  quid  quoque  loco,  etc.  vii,  10,  5:  7ion 
enim  causa  tantum  universa  in  quaestiones  ac  locos  diducenda 
est,  sed  hae  ipsae  partes  habent  rursus  ordinem  suum. 

7-10.  Second,  command  of  words  and  facility  of  speech  to  be  kept  up 
by  unremitting  exercise  ;  so  that  by  habit  the  speaker  may  readily  pro- 
nounce one  passage  while  anticipating  another. 

haec  quidem,  etc.,  these  (foregoing)  things  depend  on  art ; 
that  is,  are  reducible  to  specific  directions  or  methods ;  but  the 
following  {ilia)  depend  upon  study ;  that  is,  severe  labor,  such 
as  that  of  reading,  imitation,  writing,  previously  treated  of,  and 
the  exercise  of  speech  itself  according  to  the  following  sugges- 
tions, quemadmodum  praeceptum ;  namely  in  Chap.  1.  {u() 
stilo — formetur  oratio,  as  taught  in  Chaps.  Ill,  IV,  and  V. 
ut — dicamus,  as  taught  in  the  present  chapter,  scripseri- 
mus.     For  the  mood,  see  on  xii,  10,  53. 

8.  consuetude,  etc.,  has  reference  to  the  last  mentioned 


224  NOTES.    X,  7,  9-11. 

practice  of  speaking  constantly  in  connection  with  writing,  os 
concurrit,  the  mouth  comes  together  ;  is  dosed  ;  loses  its  facility 
of  utterance,  natural! — mobilitate  animi.  The  mind  must 
be  naturally  quick  of  movement  that  can  express  properly 
what  is  to  be  said  on  the  instant  {proximo),  and  at  the  same 
time  be  shaping  (struere)  what  is  further  on.  provisa  et  for- 
mata  cogitatio,  thought  anticipated  and  molded,  is  a  fuller 
expression  of  struere  ulteriora.  vocem — excipiat,  may  he 
ready  for  our  voice,  or  utterance. 

9.  vix — queat.  Yet  this  natural  quickness  of  itself  is 
not  enough  for  the  manifold  or  complicated  task  {pfficium)  of 
the  extemporary  speaker ;  he  must  also  possess  as  a  second 
nature  habits  of  language  and  action  which  will  operate  spon- 
taneously, and  as  it  were,  take  care  of  themselves,  ratio  =  ars. 
elocutioni,  the  language,  dicit,  in  the  relative  clause,  takes  a 
new  subject,  orator,  adhibita — observatione,  while  (at  the 
same  time)  attention  is  given  to  delivery.  Delivery  {actio,  pro- 
nuntiatio,  in  their  generic  sense)  comprehends  the  management 
of  the  voice  and  that  of  the  person,  or  gesticulation ;  but  pro- 
nuntiatio  is  restricted  here  to  the  voice,  just  as  actio  sometimes 
is  to  gesture.     See  1,  17. 

10.  prae  se  res  agat.  Our  attention  or  thought  must,  as 
it  were,  be  pursuing  or  chasing  the  ideas  that  are  still  in  ad- 
vance of  us.  prorogetur,  should  he  drawn;  a  metaphor  de- 
rived from  money  transactions.  The  speaker  is  to  be  calling 
forth,  or  drawing  continually  from  his  reserved  funds,  that  is, 
from  the  remaining  or  latter  part  of  his  subject  matter  {ex 
ultimo),  just  so  much  as  he  is  momentarily  expending  in  de- 
livery, brevia,  concisa,  short,  broken  phrases;  indicating 
unreadiness. 

11-14.  Third.  Hence  the  necessity  of  a  mechanical  or  unreasoning 
{inrationalis)  habit ;  the  Greek  aXoyos  rp>,^-q. 

11.  flexus,  transitus.  The  action  of  the  eye  itself  in  read- 
ing is  ascribed  to  the  lines  of  the  manuscript.  Flexus  seems  to 
refer  to  the  turning  of  the  eye  from  the  end  of  a  line  to  the 
beginning  of  the  next,  and  transitus  the  passing  from  one 
column  of  the  manuscript  to  the  next,  dixerunt.  The  sub- 
ject is  changed  to  lectores.    Comp.  §  9.    quo  constant,  and  of 


NOTES.    X,  7,  12-14.  225 

this  nature  are.  quo  relates  to  the  sort  of  habitual  thing  or 
process  indicated  in  the  foregoing  illustrations,  pilariorum 
ac  ventilatorum,  ball-throwers  and  jugglers ;  performers  with 
the  cups  and  balls  and  of  sleight-of-hand  tricks.  The  words  are 
not  thus  used  elsewhere.  The  genitive  limits  scaenis  {shows\ 
not  mir acuta. 

12.  ita — si.  In  a  limiting  sense:  only  so  far  as.  de  qua 
locuti  sumus ;  the  art,  namely  described  in  §  5-7.  in  ratione 
versetur,  may  he  associated  with  method;  based  upon  art, 
method,  or  rational  principle,  though  mechanical  through  habit. 
tumultuari,  to  rant. 

13.  sermonis  contextum,  the  mere  continuity  of  speech; 
the  mere  train  of  words,  cum.  eo  quod,  moreover.  This  ellip- 
tical phrase  occurs  in  Quintilian,  ii,  4,  30,  and  xii,  10,  47,  as  well 
fls  in  other  writers  of  the  silver  age.  Fully  expressed  the  sense 
is> :  Besides  this  it  must  be  added  that ;  moreover,  it  is  a  fact 
that.  Halm  substitutes  quod  si.  tulit,  impels.  The  perfect 
here  is  used,  like  the  Greek  aorist,  to  denote  an  action  of  com- 
saon  occurrence.  So  §  14,  accessit,  restitit;  and  3,  Q,  refrixit. 
tit — possit ;  "  Ut  successus  orationis  extemporalis  vincat  suc- 
cessum  curae  et  meditationis.""  Spalding,  cura,  study;  that 
of  writing  and  premeditation. 

14.  Cicero  dicit.  The  passage  in  Cicero  is  not  extant. 
bene  concepti  adfectus,  well-wrought,  or  deeply-felt  emotions. 
recentes  rerum.  imagines,  fresh,  vivid  conceptions ;  that  is, 
a  lively  imagination,  refrigescunt,  etc.  Comp.  3,  6.  infelix 
cavillatio;  the  morbid  self-criticism  spoken  of  in  1,  115,  and 
3,  10.  ferri  contorta  vis.  The  metaphor  is  drawn  from  the 
hurling  of  missile  weapons ;  perhaps  especially  the  sling.  Cicero 
uses  the  same  figure  in  Or.  20,  66 :  haec  contorta  et  acris  oratio  ; 
and  70,  234 :  Demosthenes,  cuius  non  tam  vihrarent  fulmina, 
nisi  numeris  contorta  ferrentur.  We  may  translate  freely  :  the 
holt  of  eloquence  can  not  be  hurled,  ut,  though,  non  con- 
tinua  sed  composita,  the  language  does  not  flow  on,  hut  is  put 
together.  It  has  not  the  character  of  spontaneous  eloquence, 
but  that  of  studied  composition.  For  the  subject  of  est  supply 
oratio.     Comp.  §  26,  and  1,  29. 

15-17.  Fourth.  The  extemporary  speaker,  therefore,  must  cultivate 
a  lively  imagination,  that  his  feelings  may  be  deeply  impressed  with  all 

15 


226  NOTES.    X,  7,  15-17. 

the  facts  of  place  and  person  and  all  the  interests  of  the  case  ;  must  have 
distinctly  in  view  the  whole  pathway  of  his  discourse ;  he  will  also  get 
incitement  even  from  the  presence  of  his  audience. 

15.  quare  ;  because,  namely,  of  the  power  of  recenies 
imagines,  just  spoken  of.  capiendae,  to  be  caught,  seized 
upon ;  fully  apprehended,  de  quibus  dixi.  As,  for  example, 
in  viii,  3,  64,  where  he  says  that  Cicero  has  his  imagination  so 
impressed  with  the  appearance  of  Verres  on  a  certain  occasion, 
and  so  describes  it,  that  the  hearer  non  solum  ipsos  intueri 
videatur,  et  locum  et  habitum,  sed  quaedam  etiam  ex  iis,  quae 
dicta  nan  sunt,  sibi  ipse  adstruat.  quas — indicavimus.  vi, 
2, 29 :  quas  (pavraa-las  Graeci  vocant,  nos  sane  visiones  appellemus, 
— has  quisquis  bene  conceperit,  is  erit  in  adfectibus  potentissi- 
mus.  in  adfectus  recipienda.  The  depth  of  emotions  de- 
pends upon  the  vividness  of  the  images  in  the  mind,  pectus 
et  vis  mentis,  passion  and  force  of  imaginatiori,  correspond- 
ing to  the  above  adfectus  and  oculis.  The  order  of  the  ideas  is 
the  same  as  in  §  14,  adfectus,  imagines. 

16.  turn  introduces  the  second  help  pointed  out  in  this 
paragraph.  The  first  was  imagines,  etc. ;  the  third,  below,  is 
etiam  pudor,  etc.  circa,  on  either  side.  He  sees  not  only  the 
avenue  itself,  but  ail  the  objects  along  the  sides  of  it.  pudor. 
Dreaded  shame,  the  fear  of  failure,  is  an  incentive,  congestu 
signorum ;  bg  the  mustering  of  the  standards.  Halm  has 
adopted  the  reading  congestu  signorum  on  the  authority  of  the 
Bernese  and  Bamberg  MSS.  The  assembling  of  the  legionary 
standard  bearers  with  their  ensigns  around  the  tribunal  of  the 
general,  while  he  addressed  the  army  on  the  eve  of  battle,  is 
illustrated  on  the  monumental  column  of  Trajan  at  Rome. 

17.  difficiliorem ;  too  much  laboring  ;  thought  that  usually 
moves,  or  works  itself  out,  too  slowly,  exprimit  et  expellit, 
develops  and  hurries  forth  ;  i.  e.,  in  utterance,  secundos  im- 
petus ;  the  successful  impulses  occasioned  by  dicendi  necessitas. 
pretium  ;  here  for  praemium,  which  some  editions  substitute. 
opinionis,  reputation.     See  on  5,  18. 

18-23.  Sixth.  No  one  can  hope  to  attain  extemporary  facility  with- 
out the  same  gradual  and  patient  course  just  now  recommended  in 
premeditation  ;  nor  should  the  orator  presume  so  much  on  his  ability  as 
not  to  take  a  moment,  before  rising,  to  glance  mentally  at  the  heads  of 


NOTES.    X,  7,  18-23.  227 

his  discourse  ;  and  in  the  courts  there  is  always  opportunity  for  this  ;  but 
jf  on  any  occasion  no  time  is  allowed  for  it,  he  must  begin  deliberately, 
and  go  on  slowly,  but  without  faltering,  until  he  can  get  his  ideas  in  order. 

18.  nec  fidat.  See  on  3,  5.  id;  this  readiness  in  off-hand 
speaking,  in  cogitatione  praecipimus.  See  6,  3.  sum- 
mam,  perfection,     contineri ;  as  in  6,  3. 

19.  debet.  Supply  ea,  or  facilitas  extemporalis.  non 
utique  m.elior,  not  necessarily  better,  cum.  banc,  etc. ;  and 
we  can  make  it  fully  equal  to  premeditation,  since,  etc.  prosa, 
carmine.  Cicero  would  have  said  in  prosa,  in  carjnine.  which, 
indeed,  is  found  in  one  of  the  MSS.,  and  adopted  by  Halm. 
Antipater  of  Sidon,  an  Alexandrian  poet,  flourished  about  130 
B.C.  Cicero,  de  Orat.  3,  50:  quod  si  Antipater  ille  Sidonius 
.  .  .  solitus  est  versus  hexametros  aliosque  variis  modis  atque 
numeris  fundere  extetnpore,  .  .  .  quanto  id  facilius  in  oratione, 
exercitatione  et  consuetudine  adhibita,  conseqiiemur.  Licinius 
Archias.  See  Cic.  pro  Archia,  8,  18.  non  quia ;  elliptical : 
I  do  not  quote  Cicero's  authority  because  we  have  not  abundant 
examples  in  our  own  times,  but  because  his  authority,  at  any 
rate,  will  be  unquestioned,  quod  ipsum,  ivhich  (accomplish- 
ment) in  itself,  in  banc  spem ;  for  huius  in  rei  spem.  See 
on  3,  2. 

20.  neque  sit.  See  on  nec  fidat,  §  18.  saltern.  See  on 
2,  15.     didicerit.     See  on  xii,  8,  1= 

21.  declamatores.  See  on  1,  71.  exposita  controversia, 
as  soon  as  the  question  is  stated,  frivolum  ;  not  a  Ciceronian 
word,  scaenicum,  like  the  stage  ;  because  actors  start  off  in  this 
way  with  a  "  cue."    petant ;  connected  by  quin  etiam  to  velint. 

22.  si ;  as  in  6,  7.  habet,  secures,  suspensa  ac  dubitans 
oratio,  speech  (manner  of  speaking)  slow  and  thoughtful,  de- 
liberare,  haesitare ;  to  seem  to  be  pondering,  considering  what 
ideas  to  choose  is  consistent  with  strength  and  self-possession ; 
not  so  to  halt  and  falter. 

23.  hoc;  sc.  faciendum  est,  ov  fieri  potest ;  an  ellipsis  found 
also  in  vi,  4, 10,  xi,  1,  76.  id  potius  {est).  Comp.  viii,  6, 25,  ix,  4, 57. 

24-29.  Seventh.  The  exercise  of  declamation  must  never  be  re- 
mitted, even  during  professional  life  ;  aided,  too,  by  the  practice  of 
mental  speaking,  or  cogitatio,  by  correct  habits  of  language  in  conversa- 
tion, and,  above  all,  by  constant  use  of  the  pen. 


228  NOTES.    X,  7,  24-27. 

24.  continetur — ars.  Art  (science,  theory,  rules),  once  un- 
derstood remains  fixed  in  the  mind  {non  labitur) ;  even  the  pen 
loses  but  little  by  the  remission  of  practice ;  but  this  extem- 
porary ability,  the  essential  characteristic  of  which  is  readiness 
for  action,  is  kept  up  (continetur)  by  active  exercise  alone.  With 
labitur  supply  ex  animo.  The  sense  as  used  here  is  fully  ex- 
pressed in  V^erg.  Eel.  1,  64:  quam  nostra  Ulius  labatur  pecfore 
voltus.  promptum  hoc,  etc.,  translated  freely:  this  attain- 
ment which  requires  readiness  and  instant  actio?i ;  quite  liter- 
ally :  this  thing,  off  hand  (as  it  is)  and  consisting  i7i  readifiess 
(in  expedito).  A  similar  form  occurs  in  ix,  1,  13  :  simplici  atque 
in  promptu  posito  dicendi  modo.  But  Kriiger  takes  promptum 
and positum  as  abstract  nouns:  this  promptness,  this  corisisting 
in  readiness;  referring  to  Z.  637,  n.  positum,  lying  in,  con- 
sisting in,  dependent  on;  as  in  1,  3,  xii,  3,  7.  hac;  sc.  exer- 
citatione.  rarum  est,  ut ;  equivalent  to  rarum  fit,  ut.  See 
on  2,  18. 

25.  est  et  ilia  exercitatio,  we  have  also  (as  a  help)  that 
practice,  etc.  See  6,  3  and  4.  dicat ;  sc.  orator,  explicari, 
freely  developed,  worked  out.  in  parte :  here,  in  one  respect. 
haec  proxima ;  namely,  the  exercise  of  declamation  just  men- 
tioned in  ^  24. 

26.  diligentius — componitur.  It  (that  is,  discourse  thus 
premeditated)  is  more  accurately  put  together.  The  grammati- 
cal subject  is  exercitatio  ;  but  the  verb  is  chosen  with  reference 
to  the  speech  itself,  or  to  the  train  of  thought,  on  which  the 
mind  is  exercised.  Hence  oratio  may  be  considered  the  virtual 
subject,  ilia,  like  proxima,  refers  to  the  practice  of  extempore 
speaking,  either  alone  or  in  the  presence  of  others,  in  which  we 
are  ashamed  to  stop  in  order  to  think  of  the  most  appropriate 
ideas  and  words,  contextum  dicendi.  See  on  §  13.  in 
alia;  explained  by  firmitatem,  etc.,  which  are  in  the  same  con- 
struction after  in.  Either  the  accusative  with  the  preposition 
or  the  dative  is  used  after  conferre  in  the  sense  of  contribute,  or 
to  be  advantageous.  See  1,  1,  63,  71,  95.  prior ;  namely,  speak- 
ing, oris  facilitatem,  ease  o/ W/era?ice.  ut  dixi.  See  3,  21. 
hortatur,  arouses. 

27.  lucrativae.  The  earlier  manuscripts  give  this  word; 
but  as  it  belongs  to  the  Latin  of  a  much  later  period  than 


NOTES.    X,  7,  28-80.  229 

Quintilian,  it  is  questionable  here.  The  passage  referred  to  in 
Cicero  is  quoted  only  in  substance.  Quintilian  has  in  mind  the 
remark  addressed  to  Brutus  in  the  Orator,  10,  34 :  quantum  illud 
est,  quod  in  maximis  occupationibus  numquam  intermittis  stit- 
dia  dodi'mne ;  semper  aut  ipse  scribis  aliquid,  aid  me  vocas  ad 
scribendum.  C.  Carbo  was  consul  b.  c.  120,  and  the  year  afterward 
was  driven  to  suicide  by  the  prosecution  successfully  conducted 
against  him  by  the  young  orator  Crassus.  Cicero,  in  the  Brutus, 
27,  103,  105,  commends  his  eloquence  and  his  industry.  Cicero 
also  says  that  L.  Gellius  spoke  of  himself  as  having  been  a 
tent-companion  of  Carbo.  Nothing,  however,  is  known  of  any 
military  campaign  carried  on  by  Carbo. 

28.  Ciceroni.  The  remark  referred  to  is  not  extant,  ser- 
monem,  our  language  or  speech,  in  general,  even  in  ordinary 
conversation,  pondus,  solidity.  Writing  leads  us  to  criticise 
the  words  we  use,  and  thus  secures  to  our  expression  more  of 
significance  and  substance,  innatans,  ,^oa^m^  ;  here  superfi- 
cial, in  altum  reducetur,  freely  rendered,  ivill  be  brought  to 
depth  of  significance,    proximas  radices,  the  topmost  roots. 

29.  ac — prosit,  and  1  rather  think  there  is  a  reciprocal 
advantage  ;  that  each  helps  the  other,  scribendum — videa- 
tur.  This  passage  has  reference  to  the  preparation  for  cases 
in  hand.  If  the  advocate  has  time  for  writing,  that  is  the  best 
thing ;  if  there  is  no  opportunity  for  writing,  then  he  must  re- 
sort to  premedita,tion ;  but  if  excluded  from  both,  he  should,  by 
means  of  the  discipline  recommended  in  the  present  chapter, 
always  be  ready  to  speak  whenever  called  upon,  and  able  to 
serve  a  client  even  without  writing  or  premeditation,  depren- 
sus,  takeji  by  surprise,     destitutus,  deserted. 

30-33.    Eighth.    The  proper  use  of  notes  and  skeletons. 

30.  domo  adferunt.  Comp.  6,  6.  subitis,  for  emergen- 
cies; unforeseen  questions,  or  developments  in  the  course  of 
the  trial,  commentariis,  from  his  note-books ;  memoranda, 
outlines,  or  skeletons.  Quintilian  also  mentions  Cicero's  out- 
line speeches  in  iv,  1,  69.  None  of  them  have  been  preserved, 
not  even  the  abbreviated  copies  made  by  Tiro,  feruntur,  are 
spoken  of.  See  1,  24.  ut  eos,  etc.,  qualifies  inventi  forte  :  they 
have  been  found,  perhaps,  just  as,  or  in  the  form  in  which  each 


230  NOTES.    X,  7,  31,  32. 

orator  intended  to  make  the  actual  speech,  eos  is  the  object  of 
composuerat.  dicturus,  tvhen  ahout  to  deliver  them,  ut,  as, 
for  example,  causarum ;  sc.  commentarii ;  outlines  of  cases. 
Sulpicio.  See  1, 116,  and  note.  M,  these  extant  commentaries 
of  Sulpicius,  as  distinguished  from  his  three  extant  oratio?ies. 
ab  ipso,  by  (Sulpicius)  himself;  not  by  a  secretary,  as  in  the 
case  of  Cicero's  commentaries  about  to  be  spoken  of. 

31.  nam.  I  mention  this  finished  character  of  the  three 
outline  speeches  {commentarii)  of  Sulpicius,  as  written  out  by 
himself;  for  Cicero's  were  different,  being  prepared  by  him 
{aptatos)  only  for  the  occasion,  and  afterward  reproduced  by 
Tiro  in  a  shorter  form,  contraxit,  abbreviated.  Tiro  has  left 
these  sketches  still  briefer  than  they  were  written  by  Cicero. 
So  Bonnell  and  others.  Some,  however,  take  contraxit  in  the 
sense  of  collected,  non  ideo  quia  non  probem.  H.  516,  ii, 
2 ;  Z.  537.  quia  instead  of  quod  in  this  idiom  belongs  to  the 
later  prose  writers,  ut  sint  as  the  purpose  of  excuso,  is  sub- 
stituted for  the  regular  apodosis :  sed  quia  sunt  eo  magis  ad- 
mirabiles.  The  sense  is  this :  I  do  not  make  this  apology  or 
explanation  {excuso)  as  to  the  character  of  Tiro's  skeletons  of 
Cicero,  compared  with  the  studied  and  literary  finish  of  those 
of  Sulpicius,  with  any  idea  of  implying  inferiority ;  but  rather 
that  their  admirable  adaptation  to  the  purpose  of  such  notes 
may  be  the  more  apparent  {magis  admirabiles).  Such  sketches 
should  be  estimated  by  their  fitness  for  the  temporary  occasion, 
not  as  permanent  literature,  in  hoc  genere ;  i.  e.,  in  this  kind 
of  ex  tempore  preparation,     recipio,  /  allow,  admit. 

32.  Laenas.  Popilius  Laenas  is  mentioned  in  iii,  1,  21,  as 
a  contemporary  of  Cornelius  Celsus.  See  x,  1,  24.  He  is  named 
elsewhere  only  in  xi,  3,  183.  vel  in  his — conferre.  The 
genuine  text  here  can  not  be  determined.  The  passage,  accord- 
ing to  our  reading,  may  be  thus  interpreted :  Laenas  teaches  us 
even  in  our  written  speeches  {in  his  quae  scripserimus)  to  gather 
the  principal  arguments  {stimmas)  into  a  memorandum  and 
heads ;  that  is,  to  make  outlines  of  written  speeches,  with  which 
to  help  the  memory.  Instead  of  in  his,  limiting  summas  con- 
ferre, we  might  have  eorum,  limiting  summas.  quae  scrip- 
serimus; written  speeches  as  opposed  to  the  hoc  genere  {the 
extemporary  kind)  just  mentioned,  in  which  such  notes  of  topics 


NOTES.    X,  7,  33.  231 

are  admissible,  haec  fiducia.  The  security  one  feels  in 
having  such  notes  to  fall  back  upon,  leads  to  negligence  in 
memorizing  the  written  speech,  and  thus  it  is  marred  and  dis- 
figured. See  on  3,  2.  quod. — persecuturi,  what  we  do  not  in- 
tend to  commit  perfectly  to  memory  ;  for  it  is  better  to  extem- 
porize. Non  is  omitted  by  Spalding  and  others,  following  the 
best  MSS.  id  quoque  accidit,  etc.  What  is  remarked  here 
of  the  disadvantage  of  imperfect  memorizing  in  connection 
with  written  discourses,  is  parallel  to  what  is  said  on  iil- 
remembered  premeditation  in  6,  6 ;  subjecting  the  speaker  to 
doubt  and  hesitation  between  the  things  he  has  written  and  can 
hardly  recall,  and  the  new  ideas  {nova)  still  contained  in  his 
subject,  which  he  might  better  extemporize. 
33.  de  mexnoria.    xi,  2. 


BOOK  XII. 

THE  MORAL  CULTURE,  THE   SUBSIDIARY   STUDIES, 
AND   THE   DUTIES   OF   THE   ORATOR. 

The  Twelfth  Book,  according  to  the  purpose  stated  by  the 
author  in  the  prooemium  of  the  first  book  (§  22),  treats  of  the 
moral  character  to  be  cultivated,  the  studies  to  be  engaged  in, 
and  the  course  of  life  to  be  followed  by  the  orator  after  leaving 
the  school  of  the  rhetorician.  The  book  is  divided  into  eleven 
chapters,  introduced  by  a  prooemium.  Chapter  first  discusses 
the  proposition  that  none  but  the  good  man  ought  to  be  an 
orator,  or  can  be  a  true  orator.  Chapter  second  treats  of  things 
necessary  to  the  formation  of  the  morals  of  the  orator ;  chapter 
third,  of  the  importance  of  studying  law;  chapter  fourth,  of  the 
study  of  history  and  fiction;  chapter  fifth,  of  desirable  qualities 
of  mind  and  person ;  chapter  sixth,  of  the  proper  time  for  en- 
tering upon  the  practice  of  the  profession ;  chapter  seventh,  of 
the  principles  which  should  guide  the  advocate  in  accepting  or 
declining  the  charge  of  cases ;  chapter  eighth,  of  the  proper 
mode  of  investigating  cases ;  chapter  ninth,  of  what  should  be 
the  aim  of  the  orator  in  his  pleadings  ;  chapter  tenth,  of  the 
style  of  eloquence  he  should  cultivate ;  chapter  eleventh,  of  his 
pursuits  after  giving  up  the  profession  of  public  speaking. 

THE   PROOEMIUM. 

The  difficulty  of  the  author's  task  in  writing  the  Institutions,  already 
found  much  more  formidable  than  he  had  anticipated  at  the  beginning, 
will  be  greatly  enhanced  in  this  final  book,  both  on  account  of  the  new- 
ness of  the  subject  and  of  the  absence  of  any  example  or  authority  ex- 
cepting that  of  Cicero. 

1.  ferens,  ivh  He  (actually)  bearing  it ;  as  opposed  to  opinione 
^rima,  the  first  estimate  or  conception  of  the  task  (onus). 


NOTES.    XII,  1,  1.  233 

2.  a  parvis,  from,  or  with  small  things  ;  namely,  the  advice 
in  regard  to  elementary  instruction  given  in  the  first  two  books. 
dum — praecipimus,  while  I  was  teaching.  See  H.  467,  4 ;  and 
note  on  x,  1,  125.  The  reference  here  is  to  that  part  of  the 
work  which  treats  of  invention,  nee — et ;  correlative,  as  below 
in  §  4;  ivhile  not — at  the  same  time. 

3.  rarus — reperiebatur.  When  treating  of  the  subject  of 
style  {eloquendi  rationem)  in  the  eighth  and  the  following  books, 
the  author  found  fewer  authorities  to  follow  than  in  the  fore- 
going divisions  of  his  work,  which  were  occupied  with  the  sub- 
stance rather  than  the  rhetorical  form  of  discourse,  vi,  2,  3: 
certe  sunt  semperque  fuerunt  non  parum  multi^  qui  satis  perite, 
quae  essent  probationihus  utilia  reperirent. 

4.  caelum  undique,  etc.  Aeneid,  3,  193.  M.  Tullium. 
Orator,  53 :  id  mihi  quaerere  videbare,  quod  genus  ipsius  ora- 
tionis  optimum  iudicarem.  Cicero  aims  in  the  "  Orator  "  to  de- 
scribe the  kind  of  style  which  the  public  speaker  must  possess 
in  order  to  adapt  himself  to  all  occasions,  and  without  which 
he  can  not  be  a  consummate  orator.  He  does  not  treat,  how- 
ever, of  the  other  topics  which  Quintilian  proposes  to  discuss 
in  the  present  book,  demum,  only,  or  alone,  mores.  The 
topics  are  given  a  little  more  fully  in  the  prooemium  of  Book  I, 
§  22.  See  also  Introduction,  pages  14-16.  antecedentem. ;  sc. 
quemquam  scriptorem.  honestorum.;  subst.  neuter,  quibus 
— est  (things,  enterprises),  to  which  indulgence  is  more  readily 
accorded. 

CHAPTER  I. 

NONE  BUT  THE  GOOD  MAN  CAN  BE  AN  ORATOR. 

1,  2.  The  orator,  that  is,  the  public  speaker  who  takes  upon  himself 
the  responsibility  of  advising  the  people  and  the  senate,  or  of  pleading  in 
the  courts,  must  be  not  oxAj  able  in  speech  but  also  a  good  man  ;  this  is 
the  sentiment  handed  down  to  us  hy  Cato,  and  must  be  accepted  as  an 
axiom  ;  for  no  man  has  a  right  to  pervert  nature's  beneficent  gift  of  elo- 
quence to  evil  uses. 

1.  a  Marco  Catone  finitur.  This  definition  was  given  by 
Cato  in  his  "  de  Oratore."  a  treatise  addressed  to  his  son,  and 
mentioned  by  the  elder  Seneca,  in  the  preface  to  his  "  Contro- 


234  NOTES.    XII,  1,  3-6. 

versiae,"  i,  1.  It  is  adopted  by  Quintilian  in  ii,  15, 1.  verum — 
utique,  hut  hy  all  means  ;  at  any  rate,  id — quod  refers  to  the 
following  vir  bonus  {sit),  id  non  eo  tantum,  this  {let  him  he), 
not  only  for  this  reason.  Non  tantum  should  regularly  be  fol- 
lowed by  sed  etiam,  introducing  the  apodosis  rerum  ipsa,  etc. ; 
but  the  period  is  broken  by  the  insertion  of  the  question  quid 
de  nohis  loguor,  as  a  livelier  substitute  for  the  proper  connectives. 
The  sense  seems  to  be  this :  Not  only  would  eloquence,  if  the 
bad  man  could  properly  be  an  orator,  become  a  curse,  and  I 
also,  as  a  teacher  of  it,  an  accessory  to  crime,  but  to  say  nothing 
of  myself,  nature,  too,  would  be  found  an  enemy  to  her  own 
children  in  bestowing  upon  them  such  a  powerful  instrument 
of  mischief. 

3-8.  But  I  go  still  further  :  not  only  do  I  maintain  that  none  but  the 
good  man  has  any  right  (oportere)  to  be  an  orator  (political  and  judicial), 
but  that  none  other  in  fact  can  become  such  (futuruni) ;  none  other  can 
effectively  accomplish  the  proper  work  of  the  orator  ;  for,  first,  the  bad 
man  can  not  be  intelligent  and  prudent ;  second,  the  corrupt  mind  while 
it  has  no  affinity  with  noble  studies,  at  the  same  time,  distracted  by  evil 
passions  and  aims,  has  no  power  to  concentrate  itself  upon  a  severe  study 
such  as  that  of  eloquence  ;  and,  again,  by  lust  and  luxury  it  is  unnerved 
for  labor,  while  it  can  neither  have  any  laudable  ambition  nor  that  love 
of  justice  and  equity  which  is  essential  to  the  true  orator. 

3.  cum — induantur,  since  they  are  involved,  entangled; 
followed  regularly  in  this  sense  by  in  and  the  accusative. 

4.  sapientibus  dicitur.  It  was  the  sentiment  of  the 
Socratic  school  that  the  bad  man  was  necessarily  a  foolish  man. 
For  the  dative  of  the  agent  in  the  later  prose  writers,  see  Z. 
419,  note. 

5.  etiam,  etc.  Even  the  ordinary  cares  and  the  innocent 
pursuits  of  private  life,  though  free  from  reproach  {culpa  caren- 
tihus),  are  incompatible  with  the  severe  and  persistent  study 
necessary  to  perfect  oratory ;  much  more  the  distractions  of  a 
vicious  mind  and  life. 

6.  huic — rei  perit,  is  lost  to  this  occupation,  cupiditatem ; 
here  ambition,  as  in  Pliny,  Panegyr.  7.  impotentissimae. 
impotens  (sc.  sui)  is  very  frequent  in  the  sense  of  ungovernable^ 
unbridled,  somnos — et  ilia — visa  perturbant,  disturb  our 
slumbers  and  (breed)  those  nightmares ;  occasion  restless  slum- 
bers and  those  fearful  dreams. 


NOTES.    XII,  1,  8-13.  235 

9-13.  But  even  if  it  were  conceivable  that  the  bad  man  could  be  equal 
to  the  good  in  talent  {iiigenii),  earnestness  of  application  {studii),  and  at- 
tainment {(ioctrinae),  he  would  necessarily  be  inferior  to  the  good  in  the 
effect  and  success  of  his  eloquence  ;  and  therefore  not  a  perfect  orator  ; 
for  the  chief  end  of  oratory  is  to  convince  and  move ;  and  so  far  from 
accomplishing  this,  the  bad  man,  often  through  failure  in  his  false  simu- 
lation of  honest  motives,  and  always  through  his  evil  reputation,  weakens 
the  cause  he  advocates  ;  while  the  good  man,  even  if  under  some  neces- 
sity {aliquo  ductus  officio)  he  defends  an  unjust  cause,  yet  through  the 
very  fact  of  his  good  reputation  will  be  likely  to  carry  his  point  with  the 
jury  and  with  his  audience. 

8.  frugalitas ;  as  in  x,  3,  26. 

9.  demus,  let  ws  concede,  idem ;  partitive,  as  in  9,  11, 1,  2, 
14,  et  al. 

10.  more  Socraticorum..  The  Socratic  philosophers  were 
accused  of  fashioning  the  supposed  objections  of  opponents  in 
their  imaginary  dialogues  in  such  a  manner  as  to  make  the 
reputation  of  them  easy  for  themselves. 

12.  si  quando — conabitur,  if  he  shall  ever  strive  to  main- 
tain these  propositions  falsely.  Haec  refers  to  the  things,  quae 
proposita  fuerint,  in  §  11.  ut  m.ox  docebim.us.  See  below, 
^5  33,  sqq.  opinionis,  reputation ;  as  in  x,  5,  18.  excidit — 
sim.ulatio,  their  disguise  falls  off.  The  bad  spirit  in  the  man 
asserts  itself  in  spite  of  his  effort  to  seem  good  and  sincere. 
inde ;  illative,  hence.  imm.odeste,  imprudently,  rashly.  They 
make  hasty  assertions  that  they  can  not  prove  or  sustain,  sine 
pudore.  They  feel  no  shame  in  maintaining  what  they  know 
to  be  false. 

13.  quae — non  posse.  They  persistently  and  to  no  pur- 
pose strive  to  accomplish  things  which  are  absolutely  impossi- 
ble ;  that  is,  to  make  their  hearers  accept  their  statements  as 
trustworthy,  while  they  themselves  are  notorious  for  the  lack 
of  moral  principle  and  especially  of  veracity,  improbas,  in- 
ordinate. 

14-22.  In  reply  to  the  question :  were  not  Demosthenes  and  Cicero 
orators,  though  not  good  men,  the  answer  is  given  in  the  first  place,  that 
notwithstanding  the  charges  alleged  against  them,  they  were  eminent  for 
public  virtue  ;  and  again,  as  we  call  some  men  wise,  not  meaning  that 
they  are  absolutely  so.  but  wise  compared  with  men  in  general,  in  like 
manner  we  may  call  these  two  men  orators,  though  not  absolutely  per- 
fect ;  and,  moreover,  in  this  relative  sense,  or  humanly  speaking,  Cicero 


236  NOTES.    XII,  1,  14-20. 

may  be  called  even  a  perfect  orator  ;  though  he  himself  did  not  think 
that  the  true  orator  had  yet  appeared. 

14.  invidia,  censure ;  likely  to  be  incurred  by  the  answer  of 
Quintilian,  as  it  will  take  the  ground  that  Demosthenes  and  Cicero 
were,  after  all,  not  absolutely  perfect  orators,  mitigandae — 
aures,^rs^  I  must  win  their  ears  ;  I  must  persuade  these  question- 
ers to  think  better  of  the  moral  character  of  the  two  great  orators. 

16.  in  uUa  parte,  ifi  any  particular,  provincia  admin- 
istrata.  Cicero  was  governor  of  Cilicia  in  b.  c.  51.  repudia- 
tus  vigintiviratus.  Caesar's  agrarian  law  (b.  c.  59)  provided 
that  twenty  commissioners  should  be  appointed  to  superintend 
the  distribution  of  Campanian  lands,  contemplated  in  the  law; 
but  Cicero  declined  the  place  offered  to  him  on  this  commission, 
though  honorable  and  likely  to  be  lucrative.  See  Ep.  ad  Atti- 
cum,  9,  2.  declinatus,  swayed,  turned  away ;  that  is,  by  the  in- 
fluence of  Caesar  and  his  followers,  optimis — partibus.  This 
term  and  also  optimi  were  in  common  use  to  denote  the  party 
of  the  senate,  at  this  time  headed  by  Pompey ;  at  least,  they 
assumed  to  be  the  optimi. 

17.  non  se  timidum,  etc.  The  precise  words  can  not  be 
found  in  any  extant  work  of  Cicero.  The  sentiment,  however, 
is  expressed  by  him  in  several  places ;  as  in  Ep.  ad  Familiares, 
vi,  21 :  itaque  ego.  quern  turn  fortes  illi  viri  et  sapienfes,  Domitii 
et  Lentuli,  timidum  esse  dicebant  (eram  plane :  timeham  enim, 
ne  evenirent  ea,  quae  acciderent),  idem  nunc  nihil  timeo,  et  ad 
omnem  eventum  paratus  sum. 

18.  sic — quomodo ;  correlatives,  as  in  x,  2,  25,  et  al. 

19.  quorum — datur,  of  ivhich  (qualities)  none  is  attributed, 
etc.  proprie — veritatis :  as  opposed  to  comniunem  loquendi 
consuetudinem.     quaeram.     See  on  x,  2,  28. 

20.  vix — invenio.  See  x,  1,  106,  sqq.  fortasse  inven- 
turus,  though  perhaps  1  may  find.  For  this  concise  usage  of 
the  participle,  see  H.  549 ;  Z.  639,  note,  adhuc  abscisurum., 
he  would  have  still  pruned  off.  He  would  have  still  further 
chastened  the  exuberance  of  his  earlier  style.  See  Brut.  91, 
and  Orat.  107,  sq.  Comp.  also  6,  7.  securiore,  more  undis- 
turbed;  that  is,  by  public  cares,  non  maligne  crediderim, 
not  unjustly  may  I  venture  to  think ;  in  no  carping  spirit  I 
would  express  the  belief,     summam.     See  on  x,  7,  18. 


NOTES.    XII,  1,  21,  22.  237 

21.  et — perfectus.  There  are  different  interpretations  of 
this  passage.  It  may  be  paraphrased  thus :  I  have  said  that 
Cicero,  humanly  speaking,  was  a  perfect  orator,  and  that  no 
one  has  come  nearer  to  absolute  perfection.  But  even  if  I 
thought  otherwise,  if  I  thought  him  still  less  perfect  than  I  do, 
I  should  be  at  liberty  (licehat),  and  I  should  have  no  fear  to 
maintain  this  (id  defendere)  more  boldly  even  than  what  I  have 
already  said ;  for  I  have  the  example  of  Antony  asserting  that 
he  had  never  seen  one  that  could  properly  be  called  eloquens, 
even  in  a  limited  sense;  which  was  saying  so  much  less  in 
praise  {quod  tanto  minus  erat),  so  much  more  in  disparagement 
of  all  orators,  than  I  should  say  of  Cicero,  even  if  I  should  put 
him  still  lower  than  I  do.  For  he  is  certainly  eloquens,  no  matter 
how  imperfect.  Cicero  also  himself  says  that  he  seeks  in  vain  his 
ideal  among  actual  orators.  May  I  not  then  venture  to  say  that 
something  more  perfect  may  come  to  light  in  the  eternity  still 
before  us?    quaerit,  seeks  (in  vain).     Comp.  11,  2,  x,  2,  28. 

22.  transeo  illos ;  because  their  hypercritical  severity  is 
not  worthy  of  our  attention,  dormitare.  See  x,  1,  24,  and 
note,  qui  —  reprehendunt.  The  allusion  may  be  to  the 
strictures  of  Calvus  and  Brutus  on  Cicero,  mentioned  in  the 
Dialogue  de  Orat.  18 :  legistis  utique  et  Calvi  et  Bruti  ad 
Ciceronem  missas  epistolas,  ex  quibus  facile  est  deprehendere 
,  .  .  Ciceronem  a  Calvo  male  audivisse  tamquam  solutum  et 
enervem,  a  Bruto  autem,  ut  ipsius  verbis  utar,  tamquam  fractum 
atque  elumbem.  compositionem,  the  structure  of  his  periods  ; 
that  is,  with  reference  to  harmony,  apud.  ipsum,  in  his  own 
presence,  as  it  were;  or  to  his  face;  because  expressed  in 
letters  addressed  to  him  personally,  apud  is  thus  used  in  xi, 
1,  21 :  in  epistolis  aliquando  familiariter  apud  amicos  dicit. 
Cicero,  also,  Ep.  ad  Atticum,  14,  20,  mentions  a  letter  of  Brutus 
disapproving  of  his  ideas  of  style  and  "composition,"  as  pre- 
sented in  the  "  Orator."  Asinio  utrique  ;  that  is,  the  father 
and  son.  The  former  is  mentioned  in  x,  1,  113.  His  unjust 
criticism  of  Cicero  is  referred  to  in  the  "  Suasoriae  "  of  the  elder 
Seneca,  6.  The  son  lived  under  Augustus  and  Tiberius,  and 
was  put  to  death  by  the  latter.  He  wrote  a  critical  review  of 
the  eloquence  of  his  father,  comparing  it  with  that  of  Cicero, 
and  giving  it  the  preference. 


238  NOTES.    XII,  1,  23-29. 

23-32.  But  allowing  that  some  bad  man  may  be  possessed  of  consum- 
mate  power  in  speech  {summe  disertum) ;  we  shall  still  refuse  to  call  him 
a  perfect  orator ;  for  our  ideal  orator  must  be  superior  to  the  regular 
pleader  [causidicum)  in  the  courts.  Though  pre-eminent  in  the  courts 
both  as  a  defender  and  prosecutor,  he  will  be  still  more  illustrious  (clarius 
elucebit)  in  the  higher  duty  of  guiding  the  counsels  of  the  senate  and  in 
dissuading  the  populace  from  error;  his  eloquence  will  everj^where,  even 
in  the  camp,  be  more  effective  than  that  of  the  bad  man  ;  for  the  latter 
will  often  lack  confidence  in  himself  and  his  own  motives,  and  his  speech 
will  be  at  variance  with  his  thought ;  while  the  other  in  his  bravery  and 
earnestness  will  never  be  at  a  loss  for  earnest  words  {honestus  sernio) ; 
and  so  the  man  possessing  both  virtue  and  readiness  in  speech  maj^  hope 
to  attain  to  an  eminent  degree  of  eloquence,  and  perhaps  even  perfection; 
but  the  gift  of  oratory  in  an  evil  man  is  itself  an  evil,  and  makes  him  stUl 
worse, 

23.  manu  prompti,  hold  in  deed,  quick,  or  daring  in  fight ; 
as  opposed  to  the  following  viri  fortis,  the  resolute,  courageous, 
or  valiant  man,  whose  fortitude  is  made  constant  and  enduring 
by  his  virtuous  principles. 

24.  ille,  qui  nondum  fuit.    See  x,  2,  28,  and  note. 

25.  operam,  day-laborer,  toiler,  drudge,  ut  asperioribus 
— parcamus,  to  abstain  from  harsher  terms ;  rabula  [rariter), 
would  have  been  one  of  these  more  opprobrious  names,  cau- 
sidicum,  a  pleader ;  here,  a  professional  lawyer,  tot;  ellipti- 
cal; so  many  as  we  necessarily  associate  with  the  great  orator; 
many,  datum  rebus  bumanis,  granted  (as  a  boon)  to  human 
affairs ;  to  advance  the  welfare  of  mankind. 

26.  in  boc  quota  pars ;  some  genitive  must  be  supplied ; 
as  laudis :  "  in  this  perfect  orator  how  small  a  part  of  his  glory 
it  will  be  that  {quod),  etc.     calumniam,  here,  fraud,  deception. 

27.  turn  pietate,  etc. ;  Verg.  Aen.  1,  151. 

28.  ex  mediis  sapientiae  praeceptis,  from  amid  the 
maxims  of  wisdom.  Whether  the  commander  be  himself  a 
moralist  or  not.  in  haranguing  his  army  before  battle  he  will 
appeal  to  principles  and  motives  which  are  the  material  of 
moral  philosophy,  tot  metus,  so  many  fears ;  the  manifold 
terrors.     See  on  §  25. 

29.  prodit  se — simulatio.  The  pretense  or  counterfeit  of 
fortitude,  love  of  country,  duty,  and  honor,  will  betray  itself 
somehow  in  his  speech,  while  he  is  attempting  to  persuade  his 
folio  wers,    Comp.  §  12. 


NOTES.    XII,  1,  30-35.  239 

30.  honestus,  candid,  sincere;  not  language  that  dis- 
guises one's  real  thoughts,  rerum  optimarum  inventio,  the 
{ready)  conception,  the  flow  of  the  best  thoughts,  lioneste, 
candidly,  earnestly ;  with  the  earnest  and  unconscious  free- 
dom inspired  by  strong  conviction  of  the  truth  and  by  the 
sense  of  duty. 

31.  inventus,  onmis  aetas ;  appositives  of  the  subject 
nos;  all  of  us,  whether  young  or  of  every  period  of  life,  in 
hoc ;  probably  the  accusative ;  as  in  Seneca,  Ep.  108 :  in  rem 
unam  lahoremus.  The  relation  is  different  in  v,  10,  119,  where 
the  notion  is,  not  laboring  for  an  end,  but  in  certain  lines  of 
study,  hue  and  hoc  refer  to  the  desired  perfection  both  of 
virtuous  character  and  of  speech. 

32.  ad  queiii  (=  quemcumque)  usque  modum,  iip  to  what- 
soever degree,  so  far  as.  ex  utroque,  /rom,  in  consequence  of 
each  (thing) ;  namely,  each  of  the  two  kinds  of  attainment, 
moral  and  rhetorical,  hoc,  this  idea,  sentiment;  explained  by 
the  infinitive  clause  following. 

33-35.  Objections  to  these  sentiments  may  be  expected  from  such  as 
prefer  to  be  eloquent  rather  than  good  {diserti  quam  boni).  To  these  the 
author  first  says  something  in  respect  to  his  own  duty  as  a  teacher  {de  suo 
opere)  requiring  him  to  discuss  ( pertractare)  the  manner  of  speaking 
{quomodo  dicatur),  or  mode  of  arguing  in  support  of  what  is  untrue  or 
unjust  (pro  falsis,  pro  iniustis) ;  which  the  student  of  oratory  must  un- 
derstand in  order  to  be  armed  against  imscrupulous  opponents. 

33.  coloribus  ;  better  translated  by  the  singular :  rhetorical 
artifice.  The  term  is  used  here  to  include  every  means  resorted 
to  in  legal  practice  to  cover  up  the  weak  points  in  a  case.  See 
iv,  2,  88 ;  vi,  5,  5 :  xi,  1,  81,  where  such  colores  are  spoken  of. 
confessione.  The  admission  of  the  fact  is  sometimes  the  course 
to  be  adopted,  and  then  the  crime  to  be  palliated,  or  all  actual 
guilt  to  be  disproved,  etc. ;  as  illustrated  in  iv,  68-75,  xi,  1,  76. 
expugnat  veritatem ;  that  is,  excels,  surpasses  truth,  in  im- 
portance and  value. 

34.  opere ;  the  work,  office,  or  duty  of  Quintilian  as  an  in- 
structor of  the  orator,     adhibebit ;  sc.  medicus. 

35.  in  utramque  partem,  on  both  sides ;  here,  of  a  moral 
question,  neque — vivunt,  yior  indeed  do  the  disciples  of  the 
Academy  fail  to  live  according  to  one  of  the  two  ;  that  is,  the 


240  NOTES.    XII,  1,  36-38. 

principles  of  one  side  rather  than  the  other,     On  the  sense  of 
alteram,  com  p.  x,  1,  26,  and  note. 

Carneades,  the  chief  of  the  academic  school,  was  sent  by 
the  Athenians,  b.  c.  155,  as  an  ambassador  to  the  Roman  senate, 
accompanied  by  Diogenes  the  Stoic,  and  Critolaus  the  Peripa- 
tetic. It  was  on  this  occasion  that  his  discourses,  the  one  in 
defense  of  justice,  and  the  other  overthrowing  it,  so  offended 
Cato,  that  he  caused  a  decree  to  be  enacted  by  the  senate  requir- 
ing the  philosophers  to  depart  from  Rome. 

36-45.  Right  reason  sometimes  justifies  the  good  man,  when  arguing 
a  case  before  a  judge,  even  in  disguising  the  truth  ;  things  must  be 
deemed  right  or  wrong,  honorable  or  base,  not  by  reason  of  the  acts 
themselves  (factis),  but  of  the  motive  and  occasion  (causis) ;  a  good  man 
may  be  obliged  to  use  falsehood  and  deception  in  the  case  of  a  sick  child  ; 
much  more  in  diverting  an  assassin  from  his  intended  victim  {ab  honiine 
occidendo),  or  in  dealing  with  an  enemy  at  war  with  his  country  ;  there- 
fore our  orator  may  be  good,  and  still  do  a  seeming  wrong  in  order  to 
secure  the  state  or  the  individual  citizen  against  great  injustice  and  great 
evil,  and  to  promote  the  greatest  good  ;  and  so  of  necessity  right  and 
wrong  are  sometimes  defended  by  similar  methods,  and  the  orator, 
whether  advocating  one  or  the  other,  must  employ  the  same  resources 
of  his  art. 

36.  prima  propositione,  on  the  first  statement,  at  the  first 
glance,  adferre,  to  allege,  assert ;  so  frequently,  auferre 
iudici  veritatem.  This  blinding  of  the  judge,  or  "  withhold- 
ing the  truth  "  from  him,  is  also  spoken  of  as  one  of  the  re- 
sources of  the  pleader  in  iv,  5,  6.  gravissimos  {esse)  magis- 
tros;  for  example,  such  as  Panaetius,  Cic.  de  Off.  2,  14:  nee 
.  .  .  habendum  est  religioni,  nocentem  aliquando,  modo  ne  nefa- 
rium  impiumque,  defender e.  .  .  .  Quod  scribere  non  auderem, 
nisi  idem  placeret  gravissimo  Stoicorum  Panaetio.  Comp. 
Quint,  ii,  17,  26. 

37.  hominem — virtus.  Examples  are  Spurius,  Ahala, 
Scipio  Nascica,  the  elder  Brutus,  and  Manlius  Torquatus.  as- 
periora  adhuc  dictu,  deeds  still  more  horrible  to  mention; 
such,  perhaps  he  means,  as  the  exposure  of  Andromeda  to  the 
sea-monster,  or  as  the  sending  of  Athenian  children  annually  to 
be  devoured  by  the  Cretan  minotaur. 

38.  ut  mendacium.  dicat.  ii,  17,  27:  nam  et  mendacium 
dicere  etiam  sapienti  aliquando  concessum  est.     Plato  gives  ex- 


NOTES.    XII,  1,  40-43.  241 

amples  of  justifiable  "falsehood  in  the  "  Republic,"  ii,  p.  382,  ed. 
Steph ;  as  in  the  case  of  deceiving  an  enemy  in  war,  or  of  avert- 
ing harm  likely  to  be  done  by  persons  through  insanity  or  igno- 
rance :  irpSs  T€  Tovs  iroKe/jLlovs  /col  raiv  KaXovfiej/uu  (pl\(i}v.  orav  5ta 
/jLOviav  ¥)  Tiva  i.voiau  KaK6u  Tt  iTTix^ipuxTt  irpdrTeip.  nedum.  There 
is  an  ellipsis  of  uf  sif  vetitum  mentiri ;  much  less  that,  etc. 

40.  nee  hoc  dico.  etc.  The  following  is  the  interpretation 
given  by  Boeckh  of  this  troublesome  passage :  Nor  do  I  say 
this  as  if  in  all  cases  I  would  justify  on  the  ground  of  duty  the 
act  of  defending  a  father,  brother,  or  friend,  when  placed  on 
trial  {periclitantihus)  and  really  guilty;  for  (quia)  in  general  I 
am  in  favor  in  such  cases  of  obeying  the  laws  in  all  their  severity ; 
though  indeed  there  may  well  arise  at  times  in  such  circum- 
stances a  doubt  as  to  the  path  of  duty,  and  some  case  of  this 
kind  might  easily  justify  deception  on  the  part  of  the  defense; 
but  let  us  take  an  example  which  shall  leave  no  room  for  hesita- 
tion on  the  ground  of  natural  affection,  or  on  account  of  a  claim 
of  kinship,  such  as  to  make  us  ready  to  excuse  even  crime  com- 
mitted in  obedience  to  it ;  not  taking  advantage  of  such  an  ex- 
treme case,  I  will  sustain  my  proposition  by  examples  in  which 
the  question  is  the  naked  one  of  duty  to  society  or  to  the  in- 
dividual citizen,    qui — orator ;  see  §  1. 

41.  nonne  utemur — simili.  "  Will  it  not  be  right  for  us, 
in  such  emergencies,  to  employ  the  art  of  oratory  in  disguising 
facts  and  in  supporting  untruth,  somewhat  in  the  same  manner 
as  bad  men  use  it  ?  The  art  is  good  indeed  in  itself  and  in  its 
general  application,  but  yet  in  its  method  of  appealing  to  the 
minds  of  men  it  is  similar- to  the  evil  devices  {malis  artihus)  of 
imscrupulous  orators,  or  to  rhetorical  methods  used  for  evil 
purposes."  This  interpretation  the  context  seems  to  require, 
though  others  understand  arte  here  in  a  more  restricted  sense : 
an  art,  a  device  of  oratory,  good  indeed  in  the  use  here  contem- 
plated, yet  kindred  to  dishonest  devices.  But  this  sense  of  arte 
would  probably  have  been  expressed  by  quadam  arte  dicendi. 

42.  ad  hoc  =p7'aeterea.  posse,  sc.  eos.  futurum,  is  des- 
tined to  he,  ivill  become,  cui  vera  obicientur,  against  whom 
well  grounded  charges  shall  he  presented. 

43.  advocabit ;  in  its  frequent  sense  of  "  summoning  to  the 
defense  of"  with  the  dative  of  the  party  or  person  defended. 

16 


242  NOTES.    XII,  2,  1-3, 

Fabricius,  Rufinum ;  both  distinguished  in  the  war  against 
Pyrrhus.  The  words  here  quoted  are  said  by  Cicero  (de  Orat. 
ii,  66)  to  have  been  addressed  by  Fabricius  to  Rufinus  himself 
on  the  occasion  when  the  latter  had  returned  thanks  to  Fabri- 
cius for  nominating  him,  though  a  personal  enemy,  to  the  con- 
sulship. Rufinus  is  called  by  Aulus  Gellius  (iv,  8),  furax  homo 
et  avaritia  acri. 

45.  praecipere  ac  discere,  etc.,  recall  the  topic  of  §§  34, 
35.  probatione,  join  with  difficilia,  not  with  tractentur ;  diffi- 
cult in  their  proof  ,  or  to  prove.    So  Badius  and  Spalding. 


CHAPTER  II. 

MEANS  OF   FORMING   THE   ORATOR'S   CHARACTER. 

1-9.  Above  all  things  {ante  omnia),  the  orator  must  cultivate  his 
character  by  the  study  of  philosophy  ;  for  natural  tendency  to  goodness 
is  not  enough  without  instruction  ;  and  as  orators  and  rhetoricians  have 
hitherto  left  this  part  of  their  own  proper  work  to  the  professed  teachers 
of  philosophy,  the  student  of  eloquence  must  still  seek  it  from  the  latter. 

1.  virtus — est.  A  continuation  of  the  protasis,  et  being 
omitted.    The  sentiment  is  that  of  Horace,  0.  4,  4,  33 : 

Doctrina  sed  vim  promovet  insitam, 

Rectique  cultus  pectora  roborant. 
ante  omnia ;  not  first  of  all  things  in  the  order  of  time,  but  as 
in  X,  1,  3,  in  importance. 

2.  scilicet  ut  confiteantur,  so  that  forsooth  (as  the  neces- 
sary result  implied  in  such  an  opinion)  they  allow  or  admit. 
contemptissima,  the  most  humble,  virtutem  vero  h.abea- 
xnus ;  in  the  same  construction  as  confiteantur,  after  ut. 

3.  metus — purgaverit.  Such  fears  as  the  result  of  corrup- 
tion and  blindness  of  mind,  need  to  be  removed  by  the  purifying 
influence  of  philosophy,  tractatum  tractarit ;  a  remarkable 
instance  of  negligence  in  an  author  of  such  correct  habits.  We 
may  translate :  has  discussed  the  doctrines,  que — que,  both — 
atid ;  as  in  11,  8.  populis  et  gentibus,  states  and  nations. 
The  words,  however,  are  often  synonymous,  eruditiore  ser- 
mone,  in  philosophical  discourse. 


NOTES.    XII,  2,  4-9.  243 

4.  ad  illud  sequens ;  that  is,  to  the  second  part,  or  apodosis 
of  §  1 ;  the  necessity  of  adding  instruction  to  natural  gifts. 
praevertar,  /  will  rather  turn  to  ;  I  will  direct  the  discussion 
to.     So  Horace,  Sat.  1,  3,  38. 

5.  tertio  de  Oratore  libro.  Cic.  de  Orat.  3,  19,  27,  31. 
dicendi  viribus,  with  the  powers,  or  resources  of  eloquence. 
haec ;  sc.  philosophia.  illi  refers  to  Crassus.  iam,  now  ;  but 
not  originally  and  properly,  in  possessione.  Philosophy  was 
not  originally  the  exclusive  owner  of  these  moral  topics,  but 
she  has  obtained  undisputed  possession  of  them  through  the 
negligence  of  orators  and  the  teachers  of  rhetoric,  who  should 
have  retained  these  things  in  their  own  domain.     See  x,  1,  35. 

6.  hinc ;  from  this  truth,  or  in  accordance  with  this  truth ; 
namely,  that  ethics  are  inseparable  from  the  work  of  the  orator. 
illud,  quod;  explained  by  the  infinitive  clauses  facultatem 
fluere,  eosdem  fuisse.  et  libris  et  epistolis ;  de  Orat.  3,  15 ; 
Orat.  2,  12 ;  Ep.  ad  Fam.  15,  4,  et  al.  praeceptores  eosdem. 
De  Orat.  3,  15 :  iidem  erant  vivendi  praeceptores  atqtie  dicendi. 

7.  plerique  praecipiunt.  Seneca,  de  Tranquil.  1,7:  sequor 
Zenona,  Cleanthen,  Chrysippum,  quorum  tamen  nemo  ad  rem- 
publicam  accessit  et  nemo  non  misit.  SiOmanum  quendam, 
etc.,  a  kind  of  Roman  philosopher,  such  that  {qui),  etc.  It  was 
not  thought  consistent  with  the  duties  of  a  Roman  citizen,  espe- 
cially a  senator,  to  give  himself  up  to  the  abstractions  of  phil- 
osophy.   See  Tacit.  Agr.  4. 

8.  in  actu  sue,  in  their  own,  or  proper  sphere  of  action ; 
in  affairs  of  real  life ;  the  reference  being  especially  to  the  pre- 
cepts of  ethical  philosophy,  porticus,  gymnasia ;  the  porticos 
and  gymnasia  of  Athens.  In  these  the  Greek  philosophers 
taught  their  disciples,  conventus  scholarum,  the  assemblies 
of  the  schools,  has  reference  to  schools  at  Rome,  evolvendi 
penitus,  must  be  completely  unrolled ;  thoroughly  perused,  or 
studied,  scientia — humanarumque.  Cic.  de  Off.  2,  2 :  sapien- 
tia  est  rerum  divinarum  et  humanarum,  causarumque  quibus 
hae  res  continentur,  scientia.     See  also  note  on  x,  1,  35. 

9.  artem.  Philosophy  is  an  "  art "  in  the  broad  Latin  sense 
of  the  word,  superbo  nomine,  by  reason  of  their  pretentious 
name.  The  philosophers  of  the  Roman  times  seem  generally  to 
have  departed  from  the  modesty  of  Pythagoras  and  the  Greeks, 


244  NOTES.    XII,  2,  10-13. 

who  adopted  the  name  of  "  philosopher  "  to  indicate  that  they 
were  seekers  after  wisdom,  not  claiming  to  be  (To<poi.  See  1,  19. 
Seneca  (de  Tranquil.  2,  4)  speaks  of  the  "  philosophers  "  of  his 
day  as  those  who  are  "  laboring  under  the  weight  of  a  great 
title"  {suh  ingenti  titulo).  invisam,  odious,  in  had  repute. 
rebus  repititis,  having  reclaimed,  replevined  his  property ;  a 
legal  phrase,  corpus.  The  art  or  science  of  oratory  comprises 
several  parts  or  members,  such  as  invention,  arrangement,  etc., 
making  together  the  "  body  "  of  rhetoric.  Philosophy  should 
be  again  incorporated  with  these. 

10-14.  First,  the  philosophy  of  dialectics  indispensable  to  the  orator 
as  a  preparation  for  the  rational  or  logical  treatment  of  legal  causes. 

10.  rationalem  {partem),  the  logical  part ;  dialectics,  logic  ; 
the  science  of  discourse,  or  of  the  logical  use  of  speech,  con- 
ligere,  to  syllogize  (avWoyiCeadai) ;  to  prove  by  logical  reasoning. 
resolvere,  to  disprove,  refute  ;  "  undo  "  the  opposing  argument. 
Comp.  V,  13,  12. 

11.  ea;  sc.  parte  rationali.  non — minute.  In  legal  pro- 
ceedings {actionihus)  the  technical  exactness  of  the  schools  in 
stating  a  logical  argument  would  be  out  of  place,  docere,  etc., 
see  on  x,  1,  78.  tenuis — resultantis.  The  discourse  of  the 
philosopher,  expressed  in  precise  and  terse  (teiiuis)  language, 
and  carefully  noticing  every  thought  necessary  to  his  conclu- 
sion, and  "  removing  every  stone,"  is  not  like  the  full  and  broad 
stream  of  forensic  oratory,  but  like  the  current  of  a  slender 
brook  halting  and  springing  up  at  every  pebble.  Comp.  v,  14, 
31,  xii,  10,  25. 

12.  numeros.  See  on  x,  1,  4;  plus  agitur,  more  (after 
all)  is  effected,  subsit,  may  he  ready,  or  in  reser've.  unum, 
alterum;  sc.  numerum,  movement. 

13.  comprehensionibus,  in  comprehensive  statements,  or 
sentences.  The  comprehensio  here  means  either  a  perfect  defini- 
tion, as  comprehensione  verhorum  in  ii,  15,  1,  or  any  other  con- 
cise and  exhaustive  statement  of  an  important  idea  or  fact. 
The  following  is  an  example  of  such  a  comprehensive  statement 
quoted  by  Quintilian  in  xi,  1,  51,  from  M.  Caelius,  who  in  mak- 
ing his  defense  before  the  judges  is  striving  to  avert  from  him- 
self in  a  few  words  all  suspicion  of  pride  and  presumption :  ne 


NOTES.    XII,  2,  14.  15.  245 

cui  vesfrum.  atque  etiam  omnium,  qui  ad  rem  agendam  adsunt, 
mens  aut  vultus  ?noIesfior,  ant  vox  immoderatior  aliqua,  aut 
deniqne  quod  minimum  est,  iactantior  gestus  fuisse  videatur. 
separandis;  as  for  instance,  by  defining  a  crime,  and  then 
pointing  out  the  difference  between  it  and  the  act  in  question. 
Cic.  de  Invent.  2,  18 :  facti  ah  ilia  definitione  separatio.  dis- 
tinguendo,  in  noting  distinctions ;  that  is,  distinctions  in  the 
senses  of  the  same  word  or  statement.  The  complete  phrase,  as 
used  by  Cic.  (Brut.  41,  Orat.  4,  et  al)  is  ambigua  distinguere  ; 
the  object  being  to  detect  fallacies  occasioned  by  ambiguous 
expressions.  So  Aul.  Gellius,  18,  2  :  tertio  in  loco  hoc  quaesitum 
est,  in  quibus  verbis  captionum  istarum  fraus  esset  et  quo  pacfo 
distingui  resolvique  possent.  distinguere,  therefore,  in  this  sense, 
is  nearly  related  to  resolvenda  ambiguitate,  explaining  or  clearing 
up  ambiguitg.  dividendo,  in  analyzing ;  in  making  a  proper 
division  and  arrangement.  See  on  x,  1,  49.  106.  inliciendo, 
implicando,  in  ensnariiig,  entangling,  melioribus,  things  (or 
qualities)  more  effective ;  better  adapted  to  the  forum  or  court 
of  law.  sectas  ad  tenuitatem  suam,  reduced  to  its  peculiar 
minuteness,  or  nicety  (of  division),  sectas  is  applied  here,  like 
secant  in  iv,  5,  25,  to  the  dividing  or  cutting  up  of  things  by 
the  minute  and  sharp  distinctions  of  logic,  tenuitas  and  sub- 
tilitas  do  not  relate  to  language  as  in  x,  2,  23,  and  x,  5,  2,  but 
to  thought. 

14.  cavillatione,  ca^'iVm^ ;  hair  sijlitting  discussions ;  the 
disputations  of  the  schools  conducted  after  the  exact  method  of 
dialectics. 

15-17.  Moral  philosophy  a  study  indispensable  to  the  preparation  of 
the  advocate  for  discussing  nearly  all  subjects  pertaining  either  to  judi- 
cial, or  legislative,  or  popular  oratory. 

1 5.  sicut  superioribus  libris  ;  especially  in  the  third  and 
seventh  books,  alia,  alia,  some,  other  things  ;  facts,  conclusions ; 
either  pertaining  to  parts  of  cases  or  covering  entire  cases. 
coniectura,  etc.  In  this  section  Quintilian  has  in  mind  the 
necessity  of  applying  the  doctrines  of  moral  philosophy  to  the 
kind  of  oratory  called  judicial,  or.  as  we  now  term  it,  forensic. 
See  on  x,  1,  47.  Therefore  he  mentions  in  a  general  way  the 
variety  of  forms  of  cases  that  come  before  the  courts  ;  that  is, 


24:6  NOTES.    XII,  2,  15. 

the  several  grounds,  states,  or  issues  on  which  they  are  argued. 
These  are  of  such  a  nature,  and  leave  so  much,  after  all,  to  be 
decided  by  fair  or  logical  inference,  or  by  the  wisdom  and  dis- 
cretion of  the  courts,  that  there  is  almost  no  case  {nulla  fere)  in 
which  it  is  not  necessary  to  have  recourse  to  considerations  of 
abstract  equity  and  goodness  {tractatus  acgui  ac  honi) ;  and,  in- 
deed, a  multitude  (plerasque)  of  cases,  turn  wholly  upon  their 
equity  or  moral  quality  {in  sola  qualitate  consistant).  By  coniec- 
tura  is  meant  argument  from  facts ;  inference  drawn  from 
"  putting  together "  or  comparing  the  facts  elicited  from  the 
witnesses  and  the  evidence  in  the  case.  See  iii,  6,  31,  45,  vii,  2. 
finitionibus  concludantur,  are  determined  hy  definitions ;  by 
the  proper  names  or  designations  of  things ;  the  status  finitionis. 
For  instance,  is  it  sacrilege  to  steal  private  property  from  a 
temple,  or  is  it  merely  theft  ?  See  iii,  6,  31,  vii,  3, 1.  iure  sum- 
moveantur  vel  transferantur,  are  dismissed  or  left  pending 
on  legal  grounds.  The  reference  is  to  what  is  called  the  status 
translativus  or  legalis;  the  ground  or  question  of  postpone- 
ment :  an  issue  of  law ;  when  the  suit  is  alleged  to  have  been 
brought  against  the  wrong  party,  or  by  an  attorney  not  au- 
thorized to  conduct  it,  or  before  the  wrong  tribunal,  or  at  an 
improper  time;  under  the  wrong  statute,  or  in  an  incorrect 
form,  or  involving  the  wrong  penalty.  See  iii,  6,  52.  Cic.  de 
Invent.  2,  19.  alia  conligantur,  concurrant,  ducantur. 
Strictly  these  are  three  varieties  or  species  subordinate  to  the 
status  legalis,  just  mentioned.  Conligere,  as  in  x,  1,  84,  is  to 
argue  or  infer  by  syllogism.  For  example,  the  law  of  Tarentum 
forbidding  the  exportation  of  wool  was  interpreted  to  prohibit 
also  the  exportation  of  sheep.  See  vii,  8.  For  it  is  assumed  as 
a  major  premise,  that  any  act  which  necessarily  carries  with  it 
the  violation  of  the  letter  of  a  law,  must  itself  be  virtually  in- 
cluded in  that  law.  inter  se  concurrere  is  to  be  in  mutual  con- 
flict or  antagonism,  and  is  said  of  laws  which  are  inconsistent 
with  each  other  in  their  tenor ;  they  are  leges  contrariae.  In 
such  a  case  either  no  decision  can  be  reached,  or  else  the  court 
for  some  reason  accepts  the  authority  of  one  of  the  conflicting 
laws  in  preference  to  the  other.  See  vii,  7.  alia,  in  this  clause, 
as  the  subject  of  concurrant,  becomes  a  metonymy  for  aliae 
leges.    It  is  laws  themselves,  not  questions  or  cases  that  are  in 


NOTES.    XII,  2,  16-18.  24-7 

conflict,  in  diversum  ambi^itate  ducantur ;  freely  trans- 
lated :  lead  to  different  interpretations  through  ambiguity  of 
terms.  See  vii,  9.  in  sola  qualitate  consistant,  stand  in 
quality  alone,  depend  on  moral  character  alone ;  turn  entirely 
on  the  question,  what  was  the  motive,  the  cause,  what  were  the 
justifying  or  palliating  circumstances,  not  on  the  question  of 
naked  fact ;  not  an  sit,  or  quid  sit,  but  quale  sit  9    See  vii,  4. 

16.  in  consiliis,  in  {public)  councils;  in  deliberative  as- 
semblies, especially  the  senate.  The  deliberative  kind  of  speeches 
is  here  referred  to,  as  distinguished  from  the  legal,  honest! 
questione ;  that  is,  questione  qualitatis.  tertia,  third,  not  be- 
cause it  is  usually  reckoned  third,  but  it  happens  to  stand  third 
in  the  present  connection.  The  reference  is  to  that  division  or 
part  of  oratory  which  embraces  laudatory,  historic,  and  "  popu- 
lar "  speeches ;  not  designed  for  any  immediate  and  practical 
result ;  the  epideictic  or  demonstrative  kind.  See  iii,  4, 12,  sqq., 
and  n.  on  x,  1,  47. 

17.  vocibus — nominibus,  known  to  him  not  merely  by 
their  sounds  and  designations;  not  only  as  articulate  sounds 
and  names  of  things,  ita  sentiet,  shall  so  feel ;  shall  enter- 
tain convictions  and  sentiments  perfectly  corresponding  to  the 
meaning  of  these  terms,  nee — laborabit,  while  he  will  not  be 
embarrassed  in  thought,  or  for  want  of  thought.  Out  of  the 
abundance  of  the  heart  he  will  speak  freely  and  sincerely  (vere). 
nee  introducing  the  apodosis  of  the  sentence,  is  correlative  to 
the  following  et.  The  relation  may  be  expressed  by  "  while  not 
— also,"  or  "  at  the  same  time." 

18-20.  In  fact,  all  oratory  that  is  worthy  ot  the  name  (quae  oratio  est 
vere),  embraces  more  or  less  all  the  principles  both  of  dialectics  and  ethics. 

18.  potentior,  more  effective,  more  comprehensive;  potent 
in  reasoning,  or  in  convincing  the  understanding ;  not  in  the 
sense  of  the  word  in  x,  1,  17,  where  it  describes  the  impressive- 
ness  or  power  of  delivery,  accedit  (=  cTrerat),  follows,  is  sub- 
ordinate, et  is  omitted ;  the  apodosis  begins  with  profecto.  in 
illo  studiorum  more,  in  that  (well-known)  method  of  studies  ; 
that  of  the  Greek  philosophers.  It  is  implied,  therefore,  that 
the  orator  who  becomes  familiar  with  the  method  of  this  phi- 
losophy, in  which  general  questions  are  handled  as  the  chief 


248  NOTES.     XT  I,  2,  19-22. 

thing  (maxim.e  versatas),  will  transfer  from  this  study  to  his 
law  questions  the  habit  of  referring  particular  cases  to  universal 
principles.  Corap.  x,  5,  12,  13.  The  meaning,  fully  expressed, 
seems  to  be  this :  As  every  general  question  is  more  comprehen- 
sive than  a  special  one,  and  the  part  is  necessarily  comprised  in 
the  whole,  and  is  carried  by  the  whole,  the  orator  can  have  no 
real  power,  breadth,  and  freedom  in  speech  without  the  habit  of 
discussing  all  questions  on  general  grounds;  and  no  one  can 
doubt  that  he  will  best  acquire  this  habit  in  the  discussions  of 
philosophy ;  for  these  are  conducted  chiefly  by  the  method  of 
referring  the  special  to  the  general,  or  of  demonstrating  general 
propositions  and  applying  them  to  particular  facts. 

19.  propriis  brevibusque  comprehensionibus,  ly  apt 
and  brief  sentences,  status  finitivus.  See  on  §  15.  id ;  the 
practice,  namely,  of  defining,  instrui ;  sc.  oratorem.  in  hoc, 
to  {unto)  this :  that  is,  this  study  of  dialectic  philosophy,  quaes- 
tio  iuris ;  any  question  under  the  head  of  status  legalis.  See 
on  §  15.  voluntatis  coniectura,  in  the  proof  of  intention  ; 
the  true  spirit  and  purpose  of  any  law  fir  of  any  written  docu- 
ment as  inferred  by  evidence,  rationalem,  moralem  tracta- 
tum,  logical,  ethical  disputation. 

20-23.  Natural  philosophy,  too,  as  well  as  the  other  branches,  is  indis- 
pensable to  the  orator  on  account  of  its  power  to  exalt  the  tone  and  spirit 
of  his  eloquence,  furnishing  him  with  rich  material  for  reflection  in  the 
phenomena  of  Nature  ;  and  so  its  study  is  countenanced  by  the  example 
of  Pericles,  Demosthenes,  and  Cicero. 

20.  pars  naturalis,  natural  philosophy,  ^'scientia  rerum 
divinarum '' ;  the  philosophy  of  the  things  of  God  and  Nature, 
as  distinguished  from  the  things  pertaining  directly  to  man ; 
especially  the  laws  of  his  mental  operations,  and  of  conscience 
and  conduct ;  though  it  is  presently  shown  by  the  author  that 
human  conduct  also  is  embraced  in  natural  philosophy,  or  in 
that  part  of  it  which  treats  of  the  divine  being  in  his  relations 
to  man.  See  also  on  §  8  and  x,  1,  35.  ut  docuimus.  See 
§15. 

21.  divina  origo;  this  being  in  the  view  of  Quintilian  a 
doctrine  of  wa^?/raZ  philosophy,  vir  civilis ;  a  statesman;  as 
well  as  an  advocate,     saltern  =  quidem. 

22.  liberrimum,  audacious  in   speech ;   indulging  in  the 


NOTES.    XII,  2,  23-26.  249 

most  unbridled  satire  of  public  men,  yet  extolling  the  eloquence 
of  Pericles.  Corap.  x,  1,  65,  xii,  10,  24.  Anaxagorae  phy- 
sici.  Anaxagoras  of  Clazomene  (born  b.  c.  499)  taught  at  Athens 
in  the  age  of  Pericles,  and  gave  a  new  direction  to  the  philosophy 
of  Nature,  especially  in  recognizing  a  divine  intelligence  (vovs) 
fashioning  the  world  out  of  self-existent  matter,  and  giving  to 
it  motion  and  order.  He  was  banished  on  the  charge  of  atheism 
B.  c.  432,  and  died  at  Lampsacus  b.  c.  430.  Demosthenem 
Platoni.     Comp.  xii,  10,  24. 

23.  M.  Tullius  testatur;  as  in  Orat.  3;  Brut.  91,  315. 
ipse,  himself  personally.  In  regard  to  Pericles  and  Demos- 
thenes we  have  the  fact  not  on  their  own  authority,  but  on 
that  of  history,    consaepto,  hy  the  narrow  confines. 

23-28.  It  will  be  best  for  the  orator  not  to  bind  himself  to  any  one 
school  of  philosophy,  but  to  choose  what  is  noblest  in  each, 

ex  hoc,  out  of  this  matter;  this  (foregoing)  discussion. 
quaraquam — contentio.  As  several  schools  or  sects  of  phi- 
losophers can  at  once  be  eliminated  from  the  discussion,  not 
many  remain  as  rivals  to  claim  our  preference,  secta  here 
includes  more  than  the  four  well-known  schools:  Academic, 
Peripatetic,  Stoic,  and  Epicurean. 

24.  Epicurus,  etc.  ii,  17,  15 :  qui  disciplinas  omnis  fugit. 
Also  Cicero,  de  Fin.  1,  7:  vellem  equidem  aut  ipse  (Epicurus) 
doctrinis  fuisset  instructior,  .  .  .  aut  ne  deterruisset  alios  a 
studiis.  Aristippus ;  a  disciple  of  Socrates,  founded  his  school 
of  philosophy  at  Cyrene.  Pyrrhon.  Pyrrho  of  Elis,  father  of 
the  skeptical  school,  living  in  the  time  of  Aristotle,  cui — non 
liquebit ;  to  whom  (should  he  take  up  the  office  of  an  orator) 
it  will  not  he  clear  that  the  judges  before  whom  he  speaks  have 
any  existence,  etc. ;  for  he  doubts  the  being  of  anything. 

25.  mos — disserendi.  See  on  xii,  1,  35.  praestantissi- 
mos  in  eloquentia.  Plato  and  Carneades  are  examples.  Gess- 
ner  also  adds  Cicero,  studio — iactant,  pride  themselves  on  a 
certain  degree  of  attention  to  oratory.  See  iii,  1, 14, 15.  thesis. 
Cic,  Orat.  14 :  in  hac  Aristoteles  adulescentes  .  .  .  exercuit.  See 
on  x,  5,  11.     Stoici.     Comp.  x,  1,  84. 

26.  inter  ipsos,  among  philosophers  themselves.  Sacra- 
mento rogati,  and,  below,  in  leges  iurare,  terms  relating  tc 


250  NOTES.    XII,  2,  27-31. 

the  military  oath,  are  applied  here  to  the  allegiance  of  the  dis- 
ciples of  philosophy  to  their  various  masters  or  schools,  super- 
stitione ;  an  influence  more  irrational  and  even  more  binding 
than  the  sacramentum. 

27.  si — perfectus.  While  the  orator  must  equal  the  moral 
philosopher  in  life  and  conduct,  he  must  also  be  perfect  in  elo- 
quence. His  work  or  office,  therefore,  is  greater  facundissi- 
mum. — ad  imitandum.  Comp.  x,  2,  26.  moribus  vero 
formandis ;  in  contrast  with  in  exemplum  dicendi,  and  limit- 
ing the  whole  clause  praecepta — deliget ;  "  but  for  the  shaping 
of  his  morals  he  will  choose  the  very  highest  teachings  of  phi- 
losophy, and  the  pathway  that  leads  most  unerringly  to  virtue," 
no  matter  in  what  school  he  finds  them,  exercitatione  omni, 
all  discipline  ;  every  means  of  improvement,  or  self-culture.  He 
will  exercise  himself  in  every  line  of  study. 

28.  quae  {sint)  bona,  quid  mitiget,  etc. ;  questions  defin- 
ing the  foregoing  haec  :  these  topics  or  inquiries,  namely : 
What  are  true  blessings,  What  allays  fears,  etc.  animum.  The 
governing  verb  has  been  lost.  Spalding  proposes  deceat,  Butt- 
mann  level. 

29-31.  Besides  the  precepts  of  philosophy,  the  examples  of  splendid 
conduct  in  word  and  deed  (dicta  ac  facta  praeclare)  recorded  of  great 
men,  especially  those  of  our  own  land,  can  be  studied  with  advantage. 

31.  tantum  quod,  only  that;  but;  the  reading  of  Zumpt 
followed  by  Halm.  Whatever  reading  of  this  very  doubtful 
passage  we  may  adopt,  the  interpretation  can  not  be  entirely 
satisfactory.  Perhaps  the  intention  is  to  recall  the  contrast  in- 
dicated in  ^  29,  between  nosse  and  animo  semper  agitare; 
analogous  to  the  antithesis  in  §  17  of  knowing  moral  truths  as 
opposed  to  feeling  them.  The  sense  of  the  passage  may  be  thus 
given :  But  that  orator  who  believes  it  not  enough  merely  to 
have  in  mind  the  immediate  time  and  the  present  day,  but  re- 
gards the  whole  history  of  future  ages  (omnem  posteritatis  me- 
moriam)  as  the  real  period  of  an  honorable  life  and  as  the  true 
career  of  glory,  can  not  rest  contented  {non  adquieverit)  with  the 
mere  knowledge  of  facts  (cognitis  rebus) ;  but  he  will  apply  these 
facts,  especially  those  of  biography,  as  examples  for  his  own 
conduct ;  that  is,  he  will  realize  their  significance  and  exemplify 


NOTES.    XII,  3,  1.  251 

them  in  his  own  person,  hinc,  hinc,  from  this  source,  even 
from  this  ;  that  is,  ex  his  quae  sunt  tradita  antiquitus  dicta  ac 
facta  praeclare.  libertatem  refers  to  the  freedom  of  thought 
and  speech  which  was  especially  characteristic  of  the  fathers  of 
the  Roman  republic,  in  causis  atque  consiliis,  in  the  courts 
and  in  the  senate.  See  on  ^  16.  honeste,  as  an  honorable 
citizen.  From  the  example  of  such  men  he  will  know  what 
sentiments  befit  a  freeman,  and  he  will  become  so  imbued  with 
their  spirit  that  he  will  dare  to  utter  them  freely  and  fearlessly. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  ORATOR  SHOULD  MAKE  A  STUDY  OF  THE  CIVIL  LAW. 

1-6.    The  disadvantage  to  the  orator  of  ignorance  of  the  law. 

1.  iuris  civilis.  Civil  law,  in  the  Roman  usage  of  the 
term,  was  either  the  whole  body  of  law  peculiar  to  the  Roman 
state  or  civitas  as  distinguished  from  the  law  common  to  all 
nations,  and  called  the  ius  gentium ;  or,  in  a  narrower  sense,  it 
was  the  body  of  Roman  law  pertaining  to  secular  affairs,  res 
iuris  humani,  as  opposed  to  those  of  the  state  religion,  or  res 
iuris  divini.  It  was  also  further  subdivided  so  that  lex,  or 
written  law,  was  distinguished  from  mos  or  traditional  usage  in 
law.  There  were  also  various  other  methods  of  division,  but 
Quintilian  here  seems  to  have  in  mind  that  of  lex,  mos,  and  fas  ; 
written  law,  prescriptive  law,  and  ritual  law.  All  of  them,  of 
course,  pertained  to  judicial  affairs,  and  were  equally  important 
to  the  orator,  morum  ac  religionum,  usages  and  religious 
sanctions,  quam  capesset.  rem  publicam  capessere  is  to  en- 
gage in  ("lay  hold  of")  the  affairs  of  the  state,  ignarus.  It 
might  seem  strange  that  one  who  is  preparing  himself  to  plead 
as  an  orator  or  advocate  before  the  courts,  should  be  warned 
against  ignorance  of  the  law ;  but  we  must  remember  that  there 
was  with  the  Romans  no  trained  profession  of  lawyers  and  bar- 
risters holding  the  exclusive  right  to  "  practice  "  in  the  courts 
for  fees;  and  that  the  office  of  the  advocate  was  discharged 
voluntarily  by  any  citizen,  whether  acquainted  with  the  law  or 


252  NOTES.    XII,  3,  2-5. 

not,  who  might  from  a  sense  of  duty  or  from  ambitious  motives 
take  upon  himself  such  a  responsibility,  ab  altero,  from  an- 
other, or  some  second  person  ;  that  is,  from  a  jurist  or  counselor  ; 
some  citizen  known  to  be  versed  in  the  law.  There  were  in  all 
periods  private  citizens  distinguished  for  this  knowledge,  though 
not  professional  or  paid  lawyers,  in  our  sense  ;  and  their  recorded 
opinions  came  in  time  to  have  the  force  of  laws,  qui  pro- 
nuntiant.  The  reference  is  probably  to  actors  who  recite  the 
w^ords  of  dramatic  writers. 

2.  mandata  perferet,  lie  will  he  hearing  messages,  as  it 
were  from  his  counselor  or  instructor  to  the  court,  ut ;  con- 
cessive, praecepta,  composita,  taught,  arranged,  praecepta 
refers  to  the  instructions  on  the  case  received  from  the  legal 
adviser  at  home.  See  on  altero  above,  in  discendo.  The 
learimig  or  study  of  cases  is  treated  of  below,  in  Chap.  VIII. 
quae  subito-solent.  Comp.  x,  7,  3.  minores  advocates, 
assista?it  attorneys ;  colleagues,  perhaps,  associated  with  the 
speaker  {patronus,  or  maior  advocatus)  for  the  purpose  of  mak- 
ing suggestions  in  case  of  need.     Comp.  vi,  4,  6,  7. 

3.  altercatione.     See  on  x,  1,  35. 

4.  velut  ad  arculas.  Buttmann  thinks  the  comparison  is 
not  drawn  from  any  custom  of  serving  weapons  or  ammunition 
from  arm-chests  in  battle,  but  from  such  a  practice  in  the 
palaestrae  or  other  places  of  athletic  exercises,  pragmatico- 
runi,  legal  experts,  attorneys.  In  iii,  6,  59,  the  word  is  rendered 
in  Latin  by  iuris  interpretes.  clamorem  suum,  his  loud  voice  ; 
his  declamatory  speech  timed  by  the  clepsydra  or  water-glass. 
Cic.  de  Orat.  3,  34 :  hunc  non  clamator  aliguis  ad  clepsydram 
latrare  docuerat. 

5.  si  ad  horam — constiterit.  The  praetor  appointed  an 
hour  for  the  parties  to  appear  {consistere)  and  give  reasons  why 
a  suit  should  or  should  not  be  instituted.  Quintilian  would 
have  the  advocate  competent,  if  present  on  such  an  occasion,  to 
make  himself  useful  by  his  knowledge  of  law.  in  testationibus 
faciendis,  in  preparing  testimony  ;  getting  ready  the  evidence 
from  documents  and  witnesses,  imperatorem. ;  appositive 
after  (aliquem)  strenuum,  fortem,  etc.,  the  immediate  object  of 
credit.  Credo  takes  the  same  construction  of  two  accusatives, 
as  in  1,  36 :   quos  gravissimos  magistros  aetas  vetus  credidit 


NOTES.    XII,  3,  6-9.  253 

prius  est  enim.  Such  a  proposition  would  be  absurd;  for 
the  planning  and  preparation  of  campaigns  must  precede  the 
active  operations  of  war,  and  they  demand  larger  capacity  and 
knowledge  than  the  actual  movements  of  the  battle-field.  A 
good  "  fighting  general "  may  manage  these  latter  success- 
fully, but  he  is  not  necessarily  on  that  account  fit  to  be  an 
imperator. 

6-10.    The  attainment  of  this  knowledge  is  not  difficult. 

6.  certum,  established,  determined ;  as  opposed  to  duhium. 
scripto.  The  written  law,  as  understood  by  the  Romans,  em- 
braces all  the  enactments  of  the  people  and  of  the  senate,  and 
the  edicts  of  praetors,  constitutions  of  emperors,  and  the  re- 
corded opinions  of  jurists.  This  is  tex,  or  civil  law  in  its  nar- 
rower meaning  as  opposed  to  nios  or  mores.     See  on  §  1. 

7.  quae  consultorum,  etc.  The  dubia,  or  questions  that 
can  be  adjudicated  by  no  law  or  prescription,  nor  by  any  analogy 
to  them,  are  questions  of  equity  to  be  settled  by  the  opinion  of 
jurists  {consultorum).  prudentiuin,  men  of  good  sense.  Opti- 
mo cuique,  all  good  men,  whether  orators  or  indices.  Questions 
purely  of  definition  of  terras,  or  of  equity,  can  therefore  be 
decided  without  the  aid  of  a  jurist. 

8.  ab  eo  dissentiet.  On  questions  of  equity,  as  they  do 
not  come  under  definite  laws,  the  jurists  or  lawyers  themselves 
{ipsi  illi)  will  hold  different  opinions,  and  the  advocate,  there- 
fore, must  not  be  surprised,  if  the  jurist  (consultus)  to  whom  he 
may  apply  for  counsel  in  an  equity  case,  shall  not  agree  with 
him  in  regard  to  the  treatment  of  it.  quid  quisque  senserit, 
what  have  been  the  opinions  of  all  former  jurists  ;  that  is,  their 
recorded  opinions  on  certain  questions. 

9.  ad  discendum  ius  declinaverunt,  have  turned  aside 
to  the  study  of  law  ;  have  given  up  the  bar  and  become  learned 
in  the  law,  or  iurisconsuJti.  Cicero,  pro  Murena,  13 :  itaque 
mihi  videntur  plerique  initio  multo  hoc  {opus  agendi)  maluisse; 
post,  cum  id  adsegui  non  potuissent,  istuc  {ad  discendum  ius) 
sunt  delapsi.  Ut  aiunt  in  Graecis  artificibus,  eos  auloedos  esse^ 
qui  citharoedi  fieri  non  potuerint,  sic  nonnullos  videmus,  qui 
oratores  evadere  non  potuerunt,  eos  ad  iuris  studium  devenire. 
Marcus  Cato.     Cato  the  elder,  was  most  distinguished  as  an 


254  NOTES.     XII,  3,  10-13. 

orator,  yet  a  good  lawyer  also.  Scaevolae  Servioque  Sul- 
picio.  Q.  Mucius  Scaevoia  and  Servius  Siilpicius  were  eminent 
jurists  and  at  the  same  time  able  speakers. 

10.  componere  aliqua.  Aulus  Gellius,  1,  22.  mentions 
a  book  composed  by  Cicero  entitled  de  iure  civili  in  artem 
redigendo.  Perhaps  by  coeperat  Quintilian  means  that  the  one 
book  was  only  the  beginning  of  the  intended  treatise  on  civil 
law. 

11,  12.  Many  will  shrink  from  the  severe  discipline  which  I  thus  pre- 
scribe for  the  orator,  and  pretending  to  despise  eloquence,  will  either 
content  themselves  as  mere  lawyers  (leguleii)  with  the  exclusive  study  of 
technical  points  and  forms  of  law,  or  else  set  themselves  up  as  philoso- 
phers. 

11.  reprehendenda,  quod,  must  be  repudiated  on  the 
ground  that,  haec  deverticula  desidiae,  these  resorts  (or 
subterfuges)  of  indolence ;  censurable  only  when  they  are  thus 
taken  up  with  a  wrong  motive  and  at  the  expense  of  oratory, 
that  nobler  work  to  which  they  should  be  subsidiary,  album 
ac  rubricas,  edicts  and  titles.  The  praetorian  edicts,  forming 
a  large  part  of  the  body  of  civil  law,  were  inscribed  on  white  or 
waxen  tablets;  their  headings  or  titles  were  written  with  red 
ink.  leguleii.  Cic.  de  Orat.  1,  55 :  ita,  est  tibi  iurisconsultus 
ipse  per  se  nihil  nisi  leguleius  guidam  cautus  et  acutus,  praeco 
actionum,  cantor  formularum,  etc.  quorum  solam.  facilita- 
tem,  sequabantur.  Such  indolent  spirits  were  attracted  merely 
by  the  easiness  of  these  technical  studies,  while  hypocritically 
pretending  that  they  were  more  profitable  and  more  worthy  to 
be  pursued. 

12.  pigritiae  arrogantioris,  of  more  pretentious  indo- 
lence ;  slothful,  like  the  above-mentioned  class,  but  more  assum- 
ing ;  that  is,  taking  to  themselves  the  high  title  of  philosophers. 
subito ;  making  a  sudden  change  of  plan,  after  pursuing  for  a 
certain  time  the  study  of  eloquence,  and  finding  that,  for  idle 
habits,  it  was  too  difficult  of  attainment,  fronte  conficta, 
assuming  a  studied  countenance;  putting  on  the  meditative 
look  of  the  philosopher.  The  expression  is  kindred  to  that  of 
Seneca,  de  Tranquillitate,  15,  4:  frontem  suam  fingere;  where, 
however,  it  is  the  affectation  of  grief  that  is  spoken  of.  pau- 
tum.  aliquid ;  sc.  temporis.    tristes,  dissoluti,  austere,  licen- 


NOTES.    XII,  4,  1,  2.  255 

tious.  So  Juveual,  2, 8,  characterizes  the  same  class  of  pretended 
philosophers  or  hypocritical  moralists  :  guis  enim  non  vicus 
ahundat  iristibus  obscenis  9  contemptu.  By  the  show  of 
indifierence  to  the  world  they  seek  to  gain  its  reverence. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


THE    ORATOR    MUST    BE    ACQUAINTED    WITH    HISTORY,    WITH    CON- 
TEMPORARY   EVENTS,    AND    WITH    FICTION. 

1,  2.  The  knowledge  of  history  and  fiction,  as  well  as  the  observation 
of  the  events  of  the  day,  will  enable  the  advocate  to  illustrate  and  enliven 
his  arguments,  and  even  though  young  in  years,  to  anticipate  the  experi- 
ence and  wisdom  of  age. 

1.  exemplorum.  Com.  x,  1,  34.  ea,  quae  conscripta 
sunt,  etc.,  those  {examples)  which  have  been  recorded  by  history, 
or  which  have  been  fransmitfed  by  oral  tradition  as  if  from 
hand  to  hand.  Two  of  the  MSS.  read  in  historiis,  but  the  con- 
struction intended  was  probably  the  ablative  of  means  both  in 
historiis  and  sermonibus  ;  and  none  of  the  editions  have  adopted 
the  reading  of  the  MSS.  referred  to. 

2.  tuta.  The  fictions  of  the  poets  are  not  authentic,  in- 
deed, but  yet  safe  to  be  used  as  examples,  because  so  long 
received  with  veneration  as  having  the  significance  of  real  his- 
tories, or  else  believed  to  have  been  invented  by  wise  men  for 
the  purpose  of  teaching  truth  and  morals,  ultima  aetas,  the 
end  of  life  ;  old  age.  cum ;  causal,  ut  videam.ur.  For  the 
construction,  comp.  x,  3,  29,  and  below,  9,  6. 


256  NOTES.  XII,  5,  1-6. 

CHAPTER  V. 

OTHER  QUALITIES  HELPFUL  TO  THE  ORATOR. 

1-4.  Of  the  moral  helps  previously  mentioned,  fortitude  or  undaunted 
self-reliance  is  the  most  important. 

1.  haec  sunt  instrumenta,  such  are  the  helps.  The  mat- 
ters treated  of  in  the  preceding  chapters  of  the  Twelfth  Book  do 
not  form  a  part  of  rhetorical  science  (artis),  properly  speaking, 
but  pertain  to  the  personal  character  and  attainments  of  the 
orator  himself,  promiseram.  See  prooemium  to  Book  XII, 
§  4,  and  prooemium  to  Book  I,  §  22.  accedente  verborum — 
g^ratia.  It  is  these  things,  not  the  foregoing  instnimenta,  that 
are  embraced  in  the  art,  or  science  of  rhetoric,  strictly  so  called. 
animi  praestantia.  Fortitude  has  been  spoken  of  above  in 
Chap.  I,  especially  §§  23,  28,  and  in  Chap.  II,  §§  3,  17. 

2.  aliter  accipi,  to  he  misunderstood,  situ  quodam  con- 
sumerentur.     Comp.  x,  3,  12. 

4.  non  concidamus.  For  no7i  with  the  subjunctive  of 
prohibition,  see  x,  3,  5.  operis,  study,  frons,  presence,  coun- 
tenance. 

5,  6.  To  these  helps  are  accessory  also  certain  physical  traits :  ex- 
cellence of  voice,  strength  of  lungs,  and  a  good  presence. 

5.  ut  supra  dixi.  Prooem.  to  Book  I,  §  27.  Trachalus. 
See  X,  1,  119.    ut  Cicero.     De  Orat.  1,  28. 

6.  cum  in  basilica,  etc.  See  on  x,  3,  30.  primo.  The 
four  sections  of  the  centumviri  were  assembled  on  the  occasion 
referred  to  as  four  separate  courts,  but  on  what  ground  one  was 
called  the  first,  is  uncertain,  tribunali ;  ablative  of  situation. 
votum,  felicitas ;  metonymy  for  voto,  felicitate  attinendum. 
suf&ciat — audiri.  One  who  has  not  such  gifts  must  be  content 
with  the  mere  attention  of  his  hearers,  and  not  hope  for  their 
admiration. 


NOTES.    XII,  G,  1,  2.  257 

CHAPTER  VI. 

THE   PROPER   AGE   TO   BEGIN   PUBLIC   SPEAKING. 

1-7.  The  public  career  of  the  advocate  should  not  commence  too 
early  nor  be  deferred  too  long  ;  for  in  the  former  case  he  would  be  likely 
to  lose  the  modesty  of  youth,  and  to  prejudice  his  reputation  by  a  crude 
(acerbum)  and  immature  stj'le  of  speech,  while  contracting  also  a  con- 
tempt for  study  {operis) ;  and  in  the  latter,  he  might  become  too  much 
fixed  in  his  habits  of  seclusion  to  stand  up  with  confidence  and  freedom 
before  a  pubUc  audience.  Every  one  should  begin  at  the  time  most  fitting 
for  himself  individually,  and  so  attain  a  gradual,  natm-al,  and  healthful 
growth  in  his  profession. 

1.  Demosthenem.  At  eighteen  he  argued  his  cause  against 
his  guardians,  actiones  pupillares  habuisse,  made  pleas  as  a 
ward.  Calvus,  Caesar,  Pollio.  The  fact  is  mentioned  in  the 
"  Dialogue  on  Orators,"  34,  where  Caesar  at  the  age  of  twenty- 
Dne  is  said  to  have  arraigned  Dolabella,  Pollio  at  twenty-two 
Gains  Cato,  and  Calvus,  when  a  little  older,  Vatinius ;  and 
all  in  speeches,  the  author  continues,  quas  Jiodieque  cum  admi- 
ratione  legimus.  quaestoriam  aetatem.  The  minimum  of 
age  for  the  candidate  when  voted  for  seems  to  have  been  thirty 
in  the  republican  times  and  twenty-five  under  the  emperors. 
Cicero  served  when  thirty-one,  Agricola  when  twenty-six.  See 
Cic.  Brutus,  92,  318,  where  it  is  stated  that  Cicero  was  quaestor 
in  the  year  of  the  consulship  of  Cotta  (b.  c.  75),  and  Tacit.  Agr. 
6,  where  Tacitus  says  that  Agricola  was  quaestor  under  Salvius 
Titianus  proconsul  of  Asia  (a.  d.  63).  pro  rostris ;  not  in  front 
of,  but  071  the  rostra,  pro  is  often  thus  used  of  a  position  on 
the  front  part  of  an  elevated  place ;  as  Tacit.  Hist.  1,  29 :  pro 
gradibus  ;  and  id.  36:  pro  vallo. 

2.  destringatur  frons.  destringere  frondem  is  literally 
to  strip  or  pluck  off  the  leafage  of  trees.  So  Columella,  11,  2, 
83:  olivam  manu  destringere.  stringere  is  used  by  Vergil  in 
the  same  sense  in  Eel.  9,  61 :  agricolae  stringunt  frondes.  et 
continues  the  negative  force  of  neque  and  may  be  rendered 
•'while."  contemptus  operis,  contempt  of  study ;  as  being 
something  for  drudges  and  not  for  genius.  So  in  ii,  4,  16: 
hiyic  .  .  .  contemptus  operis  et  inverecunda  frons  .  .  .  et  adro- 
gans  de  se  persuasio. 


258  NOTES.    XII,  6,  3-7. 

3.  nee  rursus — senectutem  answers  to  neque  praepropere, 
etc.  Neither  must  the  young  orator  be  brought  forward  prem- 
aturely, nor  again  must  he  be  kept  too  long  in  the  period  of 
tirocinium,  audere.  Youthful  ambition  in  speech  is  illus- 
trated in  the  example  quoted  below  from  Cicero. 

4.  pro  Sexto  Roscio  locus.  The  "  passage  "  is  from  the 
speech  for  Roscius  Amerinus,  who  was  charged  with  parricide. 
It  is  quoted  more  at  length  in  Orat.  30,  107,  where  Cicero  re- 
marks that  his  maturer  judgment  disapproved  of  it  as  too  florid. 
cum ;  concessive,  defervisse  et  liquata,  to  have  worked  off 
{ceased  fermenting),  and  to  have  become  clear  ;  a  metaphor  from 
the  fermentation  and  settling  of  wine.  The  subject  of  the  in- 
finitives, grammatically  ea,  is  rather  talia.  The  actual  words 
of  Cicero  are  more  definite :  quae  nequaquam  satis  defervuisse 
post  aliquanto  sentire  coepimus. 

5.  omnia — desiderant ;  as  in  the  case  of  Porcius  Latro, 
X,  5,  18.  actionem  aqua  deficit,  the  water  fails,  or  cuts  off 
the  speech.  The  reference  is  to  the  clepsydra,  or  water-clock,  a 
small  instrument  which  timed  the  speaker  by  the  gradual  run- 
ning out  of  the  drops  of  water,  like  the  sand  in  an  hour-glass. 
A  certain  number  of  clepsydrae  was  allowed  the  speaker  in 
trials,  whether  in  the  senate  or  in  the  courts.  Plin.  Ep.  ii,  11, 
14:  duodecim  clepsydris,  quas  spatiosissimas  acceperam,  sunt 
additae  quatuor.  loquendum.  On  some  occasions  we  must 
give  up  all  rhetorical  speaking,  and  simply  tallc ;  and  this,  the 
kind  of  diserti  we  are  here  speaking  of,  the  formal  declaimers  of 
the  school-room  are  entirely  ignorant  of  {minime  sciunt). 

6.  viribus  nitentem.  Spalding  quotes  viii,  3,  6 :  sanguine 
et  viribus  niteat,  as  showing  that  the  participle  here  must  be 
taken  from  niteo  rather  than  Alitor ;  though  Buttmann  prefers 
the  latter,  et  non  utique — operam;  and  even  after  this 
maiden  effort,  I  would  by  no  means  wish  him  to  keep  on  con- 
tinuously with  the  work  of  pleading,  like  an  old  practitioner. 
continuare,  to  continue  without  interruption,  ingenio ;  dative 
after  inducere.  adhuc  alendo,  still  to  be  nurtured;  not  yet 
having  attained  its  full  growth,  refici  atque  renovari. 
Comp.  X,  5,  14,  sqq. 

7.  usus  est  M.  Tullius,  etc.  Cicero  gives  an  account  of 
this  passage  of  his  early  life  in  the  Brutus,  91,  314-316. 


NOTES.    XII,  7,  1-5.  259 


CHAPTER  VII. 

PRINCIPLES   TO   GUIDE   THE   ADVOCATE   IN  UNDERTAKING  CAUSES. 

1-7.  There  are  sometimes  cases  which  require  the  orator  to  take  upon 
himself  the  part  of  accuser  or  prosecutor,  though  in  general  it  is  more 
honorable  to  appear  on  the  side  of  the  defense  ;  and  as  it  is  impossible 
for  one  advocate  alone  to  speak  for  all  defendants,  we  must  choose  from 
those  who  solicit  our  aid  such  litigants  as  are  commended  to  us  either  by 
respectable  friends  or  by  their  own  personal  merits  ;  making,  however, 
no  discrimination  between  the  weak  and  the  powerful  from  improper 
motives  ;  but  even  after  taking  up  a  case,  it  should  be  abandoned  if 
found  on  investigation  {inter  discenduni)  to  be  unjust ;  and  to  do  this,  in- 
deed, is  for  the  best  interest  of  the  cUent  himself,  who  is  not  worthy  of 
an  advocate  {patroni)  if  he  does  not  follow  his  counsel. 

1.  facere  {reos),  to  prosecute,  arraign,  liorrebit;  with  ac- 
cusative, as  perhorresco,  in  11,  9.  ad  reddendam  rationem. 
vitae,  to  give  an  account  of  his  conduct.  Often  there  are  cir- 
cumstances under  which  it  is  incumbent  on  the  Roman  orator, 
either  as  a  duty  to  the  state  or  to  individual  citizens  {publicum, 
privatum  officium)  to  call  to  account,  or  prosecute  before  the 
public  tribunals  men  charged  with  crime  against  the  republic 
or  against  persons. 

2.  sociorum.  The  complaints  of  allies  or  provincials  against 
oppressive  governors  were  brought  before  the  senate  and  the 
courts  at  Rome  by  Roman  orators ;  as,  for  instance,  those  of 
the  Macedonians  against  Dolabella  by  Caesar,  and  those  of  the 
Sicilians  against  Verres  by  Cicero  ;  and,  in  the  time  of  Quintil- 
ian,  the  charges  of  the  province  of  Baetica  against  Baebius 
Massa  by  Pliny  the  Younger  and  Herennius  Senecio.  See  on 
§3. 

3.  accusatoriam  vitam  vivere.  Nothing  was  more  odi- 
ous in  the  estimation  of  the  Romans  than  to  make  a  business  of 
prosecution ;  a  practice  which  became  very  common  under  the 
more  despotic  emperors.  Tacitus,  the  younger  Pliny,  and  Ju- 
venal have  handed  down  the  names  of  Regulus,  Catullus  Mes- 
salinus,  Carus  Metius,  and  the  above-mentioned  Massa  Baebius, 
as  the  most  infamous  accusers  or  delatores  under  Nero  and 
Domitian.  See  Tacit.  Agr.  45,  Plin.  Ep.  1,  5,  4,  22,  7,  33,  Juv. 
1,  35,  36,  4, 113-122.    pestem  intestinam ;  such,  for  example, 


260  NOTES.    XII,  7,  4-7. 

as  Catiline,  cum  propugnatoribus ;  for  cum  factis  propugna- 
torum  ;  referring  to  the  deeds  of  military  defenders,  as  contrasted 
with  the  protection  afforded  by  the  eloquence  of  civilians,  ob- 
sidem — accusationem,  to  present  as  a  pledge  (of  loyalty  to  the 
state)  the  prosecution  of  had  citizens. 

4.  Lucullis.  The  reference  is  to  the  brothers  Lucius  and 
Marcus  LucuUus,  who  were  associated  in  the  prosecution  of 
Publius  Servilius  the  Augur  about  b.  c.  85.  See  Plutarch's  life 
of  LucuUus.  alter  appellatus,  alter  creditur.  The  elder 
Cato  has  the  traditional  appellation  of  "  the  wise  "  ;  the  younger 
even  without  the  title  must  be  deemed  wise,  if  any  one  can  be. 
Seneca  holds  him  up  as  a  typical  example  of  the  "  sapiens  "  of 
the  Stoics.  See  Seneca  de  Providentia,  3,  7,  seqq.  ducetur 
causa.  The  orator  will  determine  the  question  of  taking  up  a 
case  chiefly  by  the  case  itself ;  that  is,  by  its  own  merits. 

5.  commeiidaiitiuni  personis,  the  personal  character  of 
those  who  commend  clients  to  the  good  offices  of  the  advocate. 
ipsorum — decernent ;  the  character  of  those  who  are  to  con- 
tend in  the  suit ;  the  litigants  themselves,  as  contrasted  with 
their  friends  the  commendantes. 

6.  etiam  iactantius.  In  assuming  to  be  the  champion  of 
common  people  the  ambitious  orator  may  be  even  more  self- 
seeking  than  in  being  forward  to  defend  the  powerful,  minores, 
dignitatem.  In  the  antithesis  marked  by  vel — vel,  minores 
{persons  of  the  lower  class)  and  dignitatem  {rank,  high  station) 
correspond  respectively  to  the  foregoing  hiimiles  and  poten- 
tibus. 

7.  si  aequi  iudices  sumus ;  that  is,  if  I  am  a  fair  judge 
of  what  is  best,  ut  non  fallam.us  explains  hoc  in  the  form  of 
a  result.  Not  to  mislead  the  client,  nor  to  allow  him  to  go 
forward  in  a  wrong  and  probably  disastrous  suit,  is  the  best 
service  the  advocate  can  render  him.  causis ;  the  grounds  or 
reasons  for  sometimes  maintaining  untruth  as  given  above  in 
1,  36,  sqq. 

8-12.  As  to  the  question  of  pay  for  legal  service,  only  when  the  ad- 
vocate is  without  the  adequate  means  of  living  should  he  accept  any 
compensation.  But  in  such  circumstances  it  is  honorable  to  receive  a 
consideration,  just  as  it  was  proper  for  Socrates,  Zeno,  and  other  philoso- 
phers to  receive  contributions  from  their  disciples  ;  but  to  bargain  for 
payment  and  to  contract  for  a  part  of  the  expected  proceeds  of  lawsuits, 


NOTES.    XII,  7,  8-12.  261 

is  a  kind  of  piracy.  And  a  consideration  bestowed  is,  after  all,  not  so 
much  a  payment,  but  an  acknowledgment  of  a  favor  received  which  is 
greater  than  any  reward  in  money. 

8.  gratis.  Though  the  services  of  advocates  were  voluntary, 
and  there  was  no  such  custom  of  retaining  lawyers  for  fees  as 
with  us,  gifts  were  often  received  from  clients  after  service  ren- 
dered. The  Cincian  law,  a  plebiscitum,  enacted  b.  c.  204,  pro- 
hibited the  pleader  of  a  case  from  receiving  any  compensation. 
It  was  re-enacted  in  later  times ;  and  this  fact  indicates,  what 
might  readily  be  guessed,  that  the  law  was  easily  evaded.  It 
was  modified  in  the  time  of  Claudius  so  that  a  compensation  of 
not  more  than  ten  sestertia  ($400)  might  be  received.  See 
Smith's  Diet.  Antiq.  Art.  Cincian  law.  ex  prima  statim 
fronte;  ad  primum  quaestionis  aspectum.  elevare,  to  lighten, 
lessen. 

9.  caecis,  ut  aiunt,  clarum  est.  The  proverb  is  used  by 
King  Philip  in  Liv.  32,  34:  apparet  id  quidem  etiam  caeco. 
Socrati — ad  victum.  To  receive  a  contribution  for  his  neces- 
sities was  not  at  all  inconsistent  with  his  condemnation  of  the 
sophists  for  making  fortunes  out  of  their  fees,  and  living  sump- 
tuously on  the  income  thus  acquired,  as  indicated  in  the  "  Memo- 
rabilia" of  Xenophon,  1,  6. 

11.  quousque,  to  what  extent ;  implying  that  an  honorable 
advocate  will  not  allow  himself  to  go  so  far  as  to  be  avaricious 
and  exacting,  paciscendi  probably  refers  to  the  practice  of 
contracting  with  parties  to  conduct  a  suit  at  the  risk  of  the 
advocate,  who,  in  case  of  success,  is  to  receive  a  certain  propor- 
tion of  the  award,  imponentium  periculis  pretia :  putting 
prices  upon  their  risks.  The  contract  {negotiatio)  extorts  from 
the  client  beforehand  the  promise  of  an  excessive  part  of  the 
claim  involved  in  the  suit,  on  the  ground  that  the  advocate  runs 
the  risk  of  failure,  and  so,  of  losing  his  labor,  malo — peccet. 
I  prefer,  however,  that  the  client  should  be  guilty  of  ingrati- 
tude, rather  than  that  the  advocate  should  sin  against  honor  by 
making  his  office  a  matter  of  bargain  and  sale. 

1 2.  tanto  plus  praestitisse ;  sc.  quam  litigator,  non 
perire  oportet,  it  should  not  be  lost;  should  not  go  unre- 
quited. 


262  NOTES.    XII,  8,  1-3. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

HOW  CAUSES  SHOULD  BE  INVESTIGATED  BEFORE  THE  PLEADING. 

1-8.  The  facts  of  a  case  some  advocates  neglect  to  study  altogether, 
and  so,  not  giving  any  attention  to  the  important  point  or  issue  (cardo), 
only  seek  matter  for  noisy  declamation  (clamandi) ;  others  from  vanity 
affect  to  be  so  overwhelmed  with  engagements  (occupati),  that  they  post- 
pone all  consultation  with  the  client  until  a  few  hours  before  the  trial,  or 
even  to  the  hour  of  the  opening  in  the  court-room  itself  (inter  ipsa  sub- 
sell  ia)  ;  and  still  others,  for  the  display  of  their  wonderful  talent  {iactan- 
tia  ingenii)  presume  to  argue  a  case  on  the  bare  statement  of  it.  Some- 
times, too.  the  fastidious  orator  leaves  the  preparation  of  his  cases  to  the 
client  himself  or  to  some  attorney  (advocatus),  and  thus  is  hable  to  be 
surprised  and  tripped  up  by  unexpected  arguments  presented  by  the 
other  side.  As  opposed  to  all  this  the  advocate  should  himself  in  person 
ascertain  all  the  facts  of  his  case,  and  especially  get  everything  possible 
from  the  client. 

1.  discendae.  Discere  causam  denotes  the  studying  of  the 
facts  and  principles  pertaining  to  a  case  in  court,  orationis ; 
here,  a  speech,  argument,  or  plea  in  litigation. 

2.  ex  personis,  fj'om,  or  in  persons  ;  especially  the  parties 
in  the  suit.  In  these  and  in  trite  common  places  can  be  found 
the  material  for  cheap  declamation,  communi  tractatu  loco- 
rum  ;  by  enallage  for  tractatu  communium  locorum.  claman- 
di, hauiing  or  shouting  in  their  speeches.  So  in  ix,  2,  95  : 
clamant e  multum  advocato.  et  ambit io,  vanity  also  ;  besides 
the  negligence  just  alluded  to.  qui  partim. — partim. ;  equiv- 
alent to  quorum  pars— pars,  qui — reducuntur.  The  frame 
of  the  sentence,  as  it  stands,  is :  qui  partim  iubent,  gloriantur, 
partim  reducuntur.  But  probably  the  construction  really  in- 
tended was :  qui  {partim  habentes,  iuhentes,  gloriajites,  or  dum 
iubent  et  gloriantur,  partim  mentiti)  cum  decantaverunt,  redu- 
cuntur ;  the  last  two  verbs  being  predicated  of  both  classes  of 
vain  pretenders  distinguished  by  partim — partim.  inter  ipsa 
subsellia,  even  amid  the  benches,  even  in  the  court-room ;  just 
before  the  opening  of  the  trial. 

3.  prius  paene  quam  audiant.  This  class  does  not  go 
through  the  ceremony  even  of  giving  a  few  minutes  to  learning 
the  facts,  like  the  advocates  just  mentioned,  but,  like  the  con- 


NOTES.    XII,  8,  4^7.  263 

ceited  declaimers  in  x,  7,  21,  presume  to  make  their  speeches  at 
once  on  the  bare  statement  of  the  case,  mentiti,  falsely  pre- 
tending, multa  et  diserte,  with  cum  decantaverunt,  when 
they  have  simg  through  their  many  strains  and  (these)  in  gran- 
diloquent style,  clamoribus,  shouts  of  applause,  reducuntur ; 
the  regular  word  denoting  "  to  escort  home."  As  Cic.  de  Se- 
nect.  63. 

4.  delicias.  Here,  as  in  x,  3,  18,  the  self-indulgence  of  em- 
ploying assistants  or  agents  for  doing  the  unpleasant  drudgery 
connected  with  the  preparing  of  speeches  is  called  a  luxury, 
doceri  =  discere  causam.  doceant ;  sc.  ipsum  patroyium  vel 
oratorem.  media  litium.  manus,  intermediate  manager  of 
suits,  cum.  dicturis — sint,  whereas  (forsooth),  to  the  speakers 
(dicturis)  themselves  their  own  pleadings  are  not  of  so  much 
importance  ;  namely,  as  to  induce  them  to  give  personal  atten- 
tion to  the  study  of  the  case.  How  can  a  second  person  be 
expected  to  bestow  his  labor  upon  cases  which  are  not  his  own 
(in  alienas  actiones),  if  the  advocate  who  has  charge  of  them 
and  is  responsible  for  them  is  himself  too  fastidious  to  do  this 
work  ? 

5.  libellis,  briefs ;  documents  containing  the  essential 
points,  advocatorum,  attorneys;  in  the  sense  of  helpers  of 
the  barrister,  or  orator,  deinde,  then,  nevertheless ;  as  in  x,  1, 
127,  where  the  particle  introduces  something  absurdly  incon- 
sistent with  the  fact  or  action  preceding,  declinandum,  to  he 
evaded. 

6.  consilium,  colores — custodiunt.  These  attorneys,  not 
content  to  state  the  naked  facts  {omnia  uti  gesta  sunt),  intro- 
duce into  their  briefs  some  line  of  argument  (consilium)  of  their 
own,  and  their  own  interpretation  or  coloring  of  the  facts ;  and 
these  ideas  and  interpretations  of  mere  attorneys  most  orators 
adopt  as  their  own,  following  them  as  scrupulously  in  making 
their  speeches  in  court,  as  boy  declaimers  in  the  schools  stick  to 
the  themes  {themata)  shaped  out  for  them  in  form  and  phrase 
by  their  instructors,  aliqua  peiora.  In  their  infelicitous  at- 
tempts to  cover  up,  evade,  modify,  these  assistant  attorneys  in- 
troduce things  more  hurtful  to  the  case  than  the  plain  facts 
themselves  (veris)  which  they  deem  disadvantageous  to  it. 

7.  iis  quorum. — erit;  that  is,  to  the   clients,     liberum 


264  '  NOTES.    XII,  8,  8-13. 

tempus  ac  locum,  unlimited  time  and  a  place  safe  from  in- 
trusion, unde — tempore,  taking  time  again  from  {at)  any 
point  they  please ;  no  matter  how  much  repetition  they  shall 
be  disposed  to  indulge  in. 

8.  vulnus,  a  wound,  or  weak  point  in  the  case,  acturo ; 
the  orator,    audita ;  sc.  ex  litigator e. 

8-11.  Still  further,  the  client  must  be  made  to  go  over  his  case  re- 
peatedly ;  and  after  hearing  everything  he  has  to  say,  or  can  be  made  to 
say,  his  counsel  must  put  himself  into  the  position  of  an  opposing  advo- 
cate, and  cross-question  him  sharply,  and  thus  elicit  everything  that  is 
likely  to  be  forced  from  him  in  court  by  the  cross  examination  to  which 
he  will  be  subjected  by  the  other  side. 

prima  expositione,  in  his  first  statement.  liom.iiiem ;  in 
apposition  with  eum,,  the  object  of  effugere. 

9.  evocandus,  to  be  called  out ;  as  it  were,  from  his  con- 
cealment. 

10.  in  audiendo;  that  is,  on  his  own  side,  from  his  own 
proper  position  as  counsel  of  the  client,  ei ;  the  advocate. 
agendus  adversarius,  he  must  act  the  part  of  the  opposing 
advocate,  quidquid — ^natura,  ivhatever  nature  admits,  or 
whatever  is  naturally  anticipated  in  such  a  controversy. 

11-15.  The  best  advocates  are  those  who  are  distrustful  of  the  client's 
favorable  representation  of  his  own  case.  All  the  written  instruments  he 
offers  must  be  carefully  examined  ;  otherwise,  when  too  late,  they  may 
be  found  invalid.  What  has  been  taught  about  loci,  or  grounds  of  argu- 
ment, especially  those  relating  to  persons,  times,  places,  usages  {instituta), 
documents  (instrumenta),  must  be  applied.  Finally,  the  advocate,  hav- 
ing now  examined  his  client  from  his  own  side,  and  also  from  that  of  the 
opposite  party,  must  now  assume  a  third  character  {ttrtiam  personam), 
that  of  the  judge  or  juryman,  and  ply  his  client  with  all  questions  natural 
to  this  last  point  of  view. 

11.  test  em  populum,  the  whole  people  on  his  side,  para- 
tissimas  consignationes,  sealed  documents  in  perfect  order ; 
papers,  or  tabellae  with  the  names  and  seals  of  the  proper  num- 
ber of  witnesses. 

12.  instrumentum,  here,  a  legal  instrument  or  document. 

13.  linum  ruptum,  ceram  turbatam.  The  tablets,  or 
pages  of  wood  with  wax-covered  surface  forming  the  document, 
are  folded  up,  and  then  bound  with  a  linen  thread  wound  thrice 
round  the  tablets  and  passing  through  holes  made  in  the  middle 


NOTES.    XII,  9,  1,  265 

of  the  upper  margin,  and  the  thread  is  then  secured  with  wax, 
which  is  impressed  with  the  seal  of  the  writer.  If  the  thread  or 
wax  is  broken,  the  instrument  is  worthless,  sine  agnitore 
signa,  seals  (or  signatures)  without  true  signers  ;  literally,  with- 
out  an  acknoivledger  ;  counterfeit  signatures,  which  the  supposed 
signers,  on  being  summoned,  pronounce  to  be  false.  The  word 
agnitor  is  not  found  elsewhere,  but  is  received  here  by  the  best 
authorities,  destituta,  irivalidafed,  failing ;  left  without  au- 
thority. This  sense  of  the  word  is  so  anomalous  that  destituio 
(advocato)  has  been  proposed  instead,  quos  tradidimus  locos. 
Loci,  grounds  or  sources  of  arguments  {sedes  argumentorum) 
have  been  treated  in  v,  10,  20,  sqq. 

14.  in  agendo,  in  (actual)  speaking  ov  pleading  ;  emphatic, 
as  opposed  to  the  following  in  discendo.  quas  diximus  causas. 
v,  10,  123 :  infinitam  enim  facial  ista  res  dicendi  tarditatem,  si 
semper  tiecesse  sit  ut  temptantes  unum  quodque  eorum,  quod  sit 
aptum  atque  conveniens,  experiendo  noscamus.  quae  personae, 
etc. ;  sc.  sint  in  causa,  artificiale  probationis  genus,  the 
scientific  (or  logical)  kind  of  proof;  that  which  is  reached  by 
comparing,  comMning,  i referring  (colligi),  as  distinguished  from 
the  inartificial,  or  such  as  is  taken  directly  from  persons  and 
things ;  as,  from  witnesses,  from  previous  decisions,  from  slaves 
under  torture,  from  report  or  rumor,  and  from  written  docu- 
ments,   pars  prima ;  that  is,  invidia. 


CHAPTER  IX, 


CERTAIN  THINGS   TO   BE   OBSERVED   IN  PLEADING. 

1-7.  The  desire  of  present  applause  must  not  divert  the  attention  of 
the  advocate  from  the  vital  interests  of  his  case  ;  but  h©  must  often  be 
content  to  toil  through  difficult,  intricate,  prosy,  and  unattractive  argu- 
ments, looking  for  the  approbation  that  comes  afterwards,  when  victory- 
shall  have  been  won  ;  art  should  not  be  visible  ;  the  hearer  should  be 
made  to  think  of  the  cause  and  its  merits  rather  than  of  the  orator  ;  nor 
should  we  be  fastidious  about  accepting  cases  of  minor  importance. 

1.  arte,  science.  What  has  been  said  on  this  subject  in  the 
whole  treatise  {toto  opere)  relates  rather  to  the  science  of  oratory, 


^QQ  NOTES.    XII,  9,  2-8. 

than  to  the  tact  and  judgment  of  the  orator  in  the  delivery  of 
his  speech. 

2.  praecisis ;  for  the  more  usual  praeruptus  or  abscissus. 
operum  mole  diflQ.ciles,  difficult  (of  approach)  on  account  of 
the  strength  of  their  fortifications,  laetius  decurrendi,  of 
flowing  in  a  more  pleasing  style.  This  is  the  reading  preferred 
by  the  best  authorities ;  though  latius  decurre7idi,  found  in 
some  MSS.  and  editions,  moving  or  careering  with' more  free- 
dom, is  in  better  keeping  with  the  military  images  used  in  this 
passage,  congressa;  sc.  adversario.  populariter,  for  the 
delight  of  the  multitude  ;  for  popular  applause. 

3.  eruendae  veritatis  latebras,  the  hiding-places  of  truth 
that  must  he  brought  to  light,  vibrantibus — sententiis.  See 
on  X,  1,  50.  operibus  et  cuniculis,  siege  uvrks  arid  mines; 
battering-rams,  and  siege-towers,  are  included  in  opera. 

4.  opinionis,  reputation;  as  in  x,  5,  18,  and  below,  §  7; 
join  with  cupidissimus.  inter  plausores  suos.  The  refer- 
ence is  to  those  engaged  beforehand  to  applaud.  See  on  x,  1, 
17.  dissimulant,  deny ;  fail  to  show,  doctis  creditur,  due 
credit  is  awarded  to  the  truly  eloquent ;  to  the  well  taught,  or 
accomplished  orators. 

5.  M.  Antonius  praecipit.  Cic.  de  Orat.  2,  1 :  Antonius 
autem  prohahiliorem  hoc  populo  orationem  fore  censehat  suam, 
si  omnino  didicisse  numquam  putaretur. 

6.  necesse  est ;  that  is,  in  such  a  case. 

7.  illo  fastidio,  that  (common)  fastidiousness,  or  pride. 
opinioni.  See  on  §  4.  minus  liberalis  materia,  a  subject 
(or  cause)  of  less  dignity,  or  a  case  of  little  significance. 

8-13.  To  indulge  in  sarcasm  or  invective  is  unworthy  of  an  advocate 
of  high  aims,  and  if  petulant  and  abusive,  he  must  expect  to  be  attacked 
in  turn  with  the  same  weapons,  while  he  also  does  harm  to  the  cause  of 
his  clients  ;  and  j^et  even  these  evil  consequences  are  not  so  unfortunate 
for  this  kind  of  orator  as  the  possession  of  that  bad  spirit  (vitium  animi) 
which  makes  him  capable  of  such  ebullitions.  It  is  better,  hke  Pericles, 
to  pray  to  be  restrained  by  the  gods  from  uttering  any  word  that  may 
arouse  unfriendly  feehng  in  those  who  have  power  to  prejudice  {nocere) 
our  cause. 

8.  ad  dicendum  tenuiora,  lacking  material  for  eloquence  ; 
"somewhat  too  thin";  referring  to  the  causas  minores  just 
mentioned,     conviciis,  invectives  ;  personal  reproach  or  abuse. 


NOTES.    XII,  9,  9-13.  267 

materia  ingenii,  matter  for  wit.  mereatur,  sc.  ea,  or  ilia 
materia,  mereri  in  the  sense  of  win,  as  in  iv,  2,  39,  and  in  the 
active  form,  x,  1,  72,  xii,  11,  3.  clamorem;  as  in  8,3.  ne 
vera  quidem  obiecturum,  will  not  utter  even  Just  reproaches. 
9.  canina,  ut  ait  Appius,  eloquentia.  This  saying  of 
Appius  (probably  Appius  Caecus)  is  also  found  in  a  fragment 
of  Sallust  quoted  by  the  grammarian  Nonius  under  the  term 
rabula :  "  Canina,  ut  ait  Appius,  facundia  exercebatur."  cog- 
nituram  male  dicendi  subire,  to  incur  the  charge  of  slander- 
ing, cognitura  is  found  only  here  and  in  Suetonius,  Vitell.  2 ; 
and  the  reading  even  in  the  present  passage  is  disputed.  The 
word  denotes  the  business  of  those  who  were  appointed  by  the 
government  to  find  evidence  against  debtors  to  the  public  treas- 
ury; and  so  is  understood  here  in  the  sense  of  "charge"  or 
"information  against."  quod — est.  Those  who  indulge  in 
this  sort  of  thing  must  expect  to  be  abused  in  turn,  male 
audiendi  patientia,  the  pain  of  hearing  (things  spoken)  ma- 
liciously (against  one's  self),  sed  haec  m.iiiora.  But  the 
immediate  evil  consequences  of  an  abusive  tongue,  however 
damaging  to  the  advocate  himself,  and  to  the  cause  of  his 
client,  are  not  so  bad,  after  all,  as  that  vicious  nature,  or  bad 
heart  {vitium  animi)  which  leads  to  this  exhibition  of  ill  temper 
and  insolence  (petulantiam),  and  which  only  lacks  opportunity 
to  show  itself  in  deeds  as  well  as  in  words. 

11.  libenter,  for  their  ovm  pleasure;  not  because  of  the 
importunity  of  a  spiteful  client  {non  ad  alterius  arhitrium). 
nisi  si  forte  m.eruerunt.  The  full  meaning  is  :  "  Unless  in- 
deed they  have  possibly  deserved  it."  si  thus  added  to  nisi  is 
emphatic.  communiumL  officiorum,  the  common,  or  recipro- 
cal courtesies  of  the  bar,  or  of  the  profession,  plane,  really ; 
without  qualification ;  no  longer  adversaries  in  a  merely  pro- 
fessional sense. 

12.  modestia,  self-control,  moderation,  modest  dignity,  ad 
stomachum  litigatoris.     Com  p.  §  10. 

13.  species  libertatis,  the  appearance,  or  shoiv  of  liberty  ; 
such  as  is  manifested  in  these  personalities.  Pericles.  The 
words  are  given  in  Plutarch's  life  of  Pericles  :  /tTjSe  pfj^a  /iTjSev 
iicjre(Ti7v  6.KOv\os  avrov  trphs  r^v  irpoKfiix4vt]v  xpe/ov  audp/jLOsrov.  The 
idea  of  giving  offense  to  the  people  is  certainly  not  expressed  in 


268  NOTES.    XII,  9,  14-16. 

these  words ;  but  our  author  thinks  it  is  implied,  de  populo 
— nocere.  As  Pericles  depended  on  the  good-will  of  the  peo- 
ple for  the  success  of  his  political  measures,  and  they  had  the 
power  to  defeat  his  plans  if  offended,  so  the  advocate  comes 
into  contact  with  various  parties  who,  in  like  manner,  if  pro- 
voked, may  do  harm  to  his  cause,  fortia;  namely,  the  bold 
words  specie  lihertatis  dicta. 

14-21.  Some  advocates  are  hampered  in  court  by  adhering  too  scru- 
pulously to  their  carefully  studied  and  written  arguments,  while  others 
go  to  the  opposite  extreme  of  presuming  too  much  upon  their  readiness 
in  extemporizing,  and  so  neglect  due  preparation.  The  proper  limit 
(modus)  between  these  is  to  be  sought,  on  the  one  hand,  in  the  most  com- 
plete preparation  allowed  by  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  and  on  the 
other,  in  those  exercises  of  premeditation  and  extemporary  speaking 
which  will  keep  the  speaker  always  in  readiness  for  the  sudden  emer- 
gencies of  the  court-room. 

14.  propositum ;  here,  substantively,  ai77i  or  purpose  ;  as  in 
X,  2,  11,  et  al.  fuit,  laboravit ;  examples  of  the  perfect  denot- 
ing a  customary  state  or  action. 

15.  in  suscepta  causa;  join  with  perfidi  ac  proditoris, 
peius  agere  quain  possit ;  a  curious  way  of  saying  7ion  tarn 
perfect e  quam  possit  agere. 

1 6.  scripta  quam  res  patietur  plurima ;  as  many  things 
written  {ov  2}repared  by  writing)  as  the  affair  ivill  possibly  allow, 
patietur  here  takes  the  place  of  the  more  complete  form,  pati 
poterit.  ut  Demostlieiies  ait ;  a  saying,  however,  not  found 
in  any  extant  speech  of  Demosthenes;  though  we  learn  from 
Plutarch  (life  of  Demosthenes,  7  and  8)  that  he  wrote  much  and 
with  great  care,  and  did  not  speak  ex  tempore  unless  compelled 
to  do  so.  et  sculpta  ;  not  only  written,  but  even  chiseled; 
written,  indeed,  but  with  as  much  scrupulous  finish  as  that  of 
an  artistic  intaglio  in  wood,  stone,  or  ivory,  primae  actiones, 
the  first,  or  opening  arguments,  actio  in  the  sense  of  plea  or 
judicial  speech,  as  in  x,  1,  22,  5,  20,  and  xii,  6,  1.  in  publicis 
iudiciis.  "  In  private  trials  there  was  but  one  formal  speech, 
the  object  of  which  was  to  place  before  the  judges  the  facts, 
while  the  merits  of  the  case  were  reached  by  means  of  '  alterca- 
tion,' or  questions,  statements,  and  rejoinders  on  both  sides  (v, 
4,  1,  sqq. ;  and  see  on  x,  1,  35).     But  in  public  trials  there  was 


NOTES.    XII,  9,  17,  18.  269 

more  formality.  Thus,  if  in  the  opening  of  the  case  many 
things  were  presented  by  the  opposite  side  which  demanded  a 
more  deliberate  and  careful  refutation,  the  importance  of  the 
suit  and  the  dignity  of  the  court  required  that  a  new  action 
should  be  granted  after  an  interval  of  several  days,  when  the 
advocates  could  come  prepared  to  make  additional  speeches." 
Spalding,  respondendum.  Comp.  x,  7, 3.  minus  promptis, 
rather  slow ;  not  of  ready  apprehension.  The  embarrassment  of 
such  speakers  when  surprised  by  unexpected  questions,  is  even 
increased  by  any  argument  which  they  have  carefully  writtep 
out  beforehand ;  and  so  "  to  have  written  "  their  speeches  under 
such  circumstances  ''  is  an  injury"  to  them. 

17.  inviti  recedunt,  etc.  Corap.  x,  6,  7;  7,  32,  33.  tota 
actione,  in,  or  t/irougJwut  the  whole  speech;  analogous  to  the 
ablative  of  time,  intervelli,  to  he  plucked  out,  seized  upon; 
implying  that  the  passages  thus  transferred  from  the  pre- 
pared speech  to  the  extemporary  will  be  irrelevant  and  forced. 
quod  si  fiat ;  and  if  this  (forced  transfer)  be  made,  coloris ; 
style  ;  as  in  x,  7,  7,  xii,  10,  71.  See  on  x,  1,  59.  detegitur,  it 
(the  unnatural  connection)  is  plainly  seen, 

18.  nee — contexta.  Comp.  x,  3,  20.  It  has  neither  the 
freedom  of  off-hand  speech  nor  the  logical  connection  of  a  well- 
studied  and  written  one.  cura  contexta  =  oratio  studio  contexta 
ac  composita.  non  sequuntur,  do  not  keep  pace  ivith.  They 
check  the  mind  in  the  free  movement  of  extemporizing,  instead 
of  keeping  up  with  it,  and  giving  help,  in  his  actionibus,  in 
these  (extemporized)  arguments,  or  pleadings ;  those  that  are 
made  cum  protinus  respondendum  est.  omni  pede  standum 
est,  ive  must  stand  on  the  whole  foot ;  not  as  sometimes  ren- 
dered, "  on  all  our  feet " ;  for  the  Greek  phrase  is  oKc^  iroSl ; 
meaning,  not  negligently  on  the  side,  or  heel,  or  on  the  toes,  but 
squarely  on  the  whole.  We  must  be  in  command  of  every 
expedient,  as  indicated  in  the  remaining  words  of  the  chapter ; 
that  is,  preparation  by  writing,  perfect  familiarity  with  the  case 
(ut  causam  bene  noverimus),  attentive  listening  to  our  opponent 
in  court  {ihi^,  premeditation,  making  the  mind  ready  for  all 
emergencies,  and  promptness  in  off-hand  speech.  What  the 
husbandman  understood  by  this  proverb  is  not  clear ;  perhaps 
Spalding  is  right  in  referring  it  to  the  foresight  of  prudent 


270  NOTES.    XII,  10,  1. 

farmers  in  cultivating  a  variety  of  crops  so  that  if  the  season  is 
unfavorable  to  a  part,  they  may  depend  upon  the  rest. 

19.  pari  cura;  that  is,  by  careful  writing. 

20.  quo  facilius,  etc.  Comp.  x,  6, 5.  transfertur ;  trans- 
ferred, as  it  were,  to  a  point  further  on,  after  being  interrupted 
by  extemporary  passages.  See  x,  6.  si  quae  alia ;  more  eu- 
phonious than  si  qua  alia,     se  credet  =  se  senfiet. 

21.  vires  facilitatis ;  the  firma  facilitas  of  x,  1,  1.  in 
procinctu  stantem.  See  x,  1,  2,  and  note,  propter  hoc ;  on 
account,  that  is,  of  any  embarrassment  in  extemporary  speech. 
oneri,  the  burden  of  pleading.  An  orator  fully  equipped  in  all 
other  respects  {cetera),  and  especially  in  the  art  of  extemporiz- 
ing, will  never  shrink  from  the  labor  of  forensic  speaking,  pro- 
vided only  he  have  the  opportunity  of  learning  the  facts  of  the 
case. 


CHAPTER  X. 


OF  THE  KINDS   OF   ORATORY   TO   BE   CULTIVATED. 

1-9.  The  diversity  of  styles  of  speech  or  eloquence  (oratio)  compared 
to  that  of  Grecian  painting  and  sculpture  as  developed  in  different  periods 
and  by  different  artists. 

1.  propositus,  ii,  14,  5 :  rhetorice  sic,  ut  opinor,  optime 
dividetur,  ut  de  arte,  de  artifice,  de  opere  dicamus.  The  first 
topic,  therefore,  was  the  art,  or  body  of  principles  and  precepts 
constituting  what  would  rather  be  called  by  us  "the  science 
and  the  art " ;  the  second  the  artifex,  or  orator  exercising  the 
art,  and  the  third  the  opus,  or  product  both  of  the  art  and  of 
the  artist ;  that  is,  the  speech,  or  oratory  itself,  formae,  here 
and  below,  includes  both  genus  and  species,  the  general  and  the 
special,  individual,  or  particular,  est,  is  involved,  or  is  ap- 
parent. Both  the  science  of  oratory  and  the  attainments  of 
the  orator  are  brought  into  view,  or  made  operative  in  these 
various  forms  or  styles  of  eloquence,  diflferunt ;  sc.  formae. 
specie ;  i.  e.,  in  specific,  particular,  or  individual  character,  as 
opposed  to   what  is  generic,     actio ;   here,   a  speech.     Tus- 


NOTES.    XII,  10,  2,  3.  2Y1 

canicae.    Tuscan  bronze  statues  always  retained  an  archaic 
type  as  compared  with  the  Greek.     Asianus.     See  on  §  12. 

2.  haec  operum  genera;  these  classes  of  works,  or  pro- 
ductions ;  whether  of  oratory,  painting,  or  statuary,  auctores 
here  includes  both  masters  of  eloquence  and  of  statuary  and 
painting ;  below,  §  3,  the  word  is  used  of  painters  alone.  Comp. 
the  sense  of  it  in  x,  2, 15.  ideo.  Our  author  thinks  that  diver- 
sity of  ideas  and  tastes  in  oratory  and  all  other  arts,  added  to 
the  influences  of  time  and  place,  has  prevented  them  from 
progressing  in  any  uniform  and  fixed  direction,  and  that  on 
this  account  eloquence  has  not  yet  attained  to  perfection,  nor, 
as  he  is  inclined  to  believe  (nescio  an),  has  any  of  the  arts  yet 
been  perfected  for  the  same  reason. 

In  the  following  examples  of  great  painters  and  sculptors 
the  influence  of  time  and  of  individual  gifts,  tastes,  and  aims 
(iudicio  cuiusque  atque  proposito)  in  giving  various  directions 
to  art  is  clearly  indicated.  Zeuxis  and  Parrhasius,  for  example, 
both  carry  painting  far  beyond  its  development  under  Polygno- 
tus  and  Aglaophon  (plurimum  arti  addiderunt) ;  but  their 
works  were  specifically  different.  So  in  the  instance  of  Phidias 
and  Polyclitus  among  the  sculptors.  To  make  this  parallelism 
between  fine  art  and  eloquence  complete,  Quintilian,  perhaps, 
should  not  only  have  mentioned,  as  he  has  done,  the  typical 
masters  of  painting  and  sculpture  whose  works  show  the  in- 
fluence of  their  age,  and  also  of  their  individual  or  special  ten- 
dencies, but  he  should  have  pointed  out  distinctly  the  charac- 
teristics of  general  schools  or  classes  {genera)  of  art-production, 
such  as  the  Sicyonian,  or  Peloponnesian,  the  Attic,  and  the 
K.hodian.  In  the  other  part  of  the  comparison,  that  is,  in 
oratory,  which  follows,  the  most  conspicuous  genera  or  schools, 
the  Attic,  the  Asian,  and  Rhodian,  are  described.  As  to  the 
three  general  kinds  of  oratorical  style  technically  termed  genera 
dicendi  (§  58),  they  do  not  enter  into  this  comparison  with 
painting  and  sculpture,  but  are  spoken  of  below  in  §  58,  sqq. 

3.  Aglaophon.  There  were  two  painters  of  this  name, 
one  the  father  and  the  other  a  nephew  of  Polygnotus.  Quin- 
tilian must  have  the  former  in  mind ;  but  why  he  mentions 
Polygnotus  first  can  not  be  accounted  for.  Spalding  surmises 
that  the  name  may  have  been  substituted  in  some  way  for  that 


272  NOTES.    XII,  10,  4,  5. 

of  Antiphon,  a  younger  brother  of  Polygnotus,  who  was  also  a 
painter,  simplex  color,  simple  coloring ;  not  referring  to 
"  monochrome "  painting,  but  to  the  use  of  few  and  decided 
colors,  proprio  quodam  intellegendi  ambitu ;  freely  ren- 
dered: through  a  desire  of  the  reputation  of  peculiar  insight, 
or  hy  an  affectation  of  superior  judgment,  proprio  seems  to 
be  used  by  enallage  here  for  proprie  qualifying  intellegendi. 
ambitu  is  not  usual  in  this  sense ;  hence  quodam.  See  on 
X,  1,  7. 

4.  Peloponnesia  tempora,  the  times  of  the  Peloponnesian 
war  (b.  c.  431-404).  apud  Xenophontem..  See  the  "  Memora- 
bilia," of  Xenophon,  3,  10.  rationem,  principle,  law,  theory, 
proper  treatment,  examinasse — lineas,  to  have  made  a  more 
critical  study  of  lines,  refers  to  the  contours  of  figures  as  seen 
by  the  eye  in  Nature,  and  skillfully  imitated  in  the  painting  of 
Parrhasius.  In  the  words  of  Pliny  (35, 10,  67),  haec  est  picturae 
summa  subtilitas.  The  outline  of  a  figure,  he  adds,  ought  to 
seem  rounded  and  to  vanish  in  such  a  way  as  to  promise  some- 
thing more  behind  it,  and  to  suggest  even  what  it  hides.  This 
is  not  the  same  as  the  quality  of  correct  drawing  (conscribere) 
mentioned  below. 

5.  plus  dedit ;  i.  e.,  gave  more  fulness,  or  larger  propor- 
tions than  Nature.  Pliny  (Hist.  Nat.  35,  10,  64)  says  that 
Zeuxis  was  criticised  for  exaggerating  the  head  and  members 
of  his  figures.  Quintilian,  who  seems  in  the  whole  of  this  com- 
parison to  have  in  mind  either  the  remarks  of  Pliny  on  the  two 
painters  or  those  of  some  common  authority,  must  mean  that 
Zeuxis,  while  giving  more  attention  to  the  light  and  shade  of 
surfaces,  or  as  Pliny  expresses  it,  corpora  et  media  rerum,  as 
distinguished  from  the  delicate  contours  and  the  faultless  draw- 
ing of  Parrhasius,  also  gave  to  the  body  and  its  parts  an  ap- 
pearance of  greater  size,  id,  this  representation  ;  this  type,  or 
kind  of  body,  thus  magnified.  Hom.erum.  Nausicaae,  for 
example,  Odys.  6, 102-109,  is  compared  to  Diana  towering  above 
her  nymphs  in  stature,  ille,  etc.  The  reference  is  especially 
to  the  drawing  of  Parrhasius,  not  to  the  delicacy  or  thinness  of 
his  vanishing  outlines.  His  figures,  drawn  in  pencil  or  crayon, 
were  perfect  in  form  and  proportion ;  so  that  in  this  regard  he 
was  the  "  law-giver  "  in  •^ainting,  like  Polyclitus  in  sculpture. 


NOTES.    XII,  10,  6-9.  273 

6.  cura.  Protogenes  painted  his  lalysis  with  four  layers 
of  coloring,  so  that  if  one  should  disappear,  there  might  be  a 
duplicate  left  beneath.  Pliny,  H.  N.  35,  10,  102.  ratione,  in 
science,  concipiendis  visionibus,  in  imaginative  designs,  or 
in  creations  of  fancy,  ceteris  optimis  studiis,  in  all  other 
noble  attairiments.  His  general  learning  and  culture  is  also  im- 
plied in  the  praises  bestowed  upon  him  by  Pliny,  Plutarch, 
Philostratus,  and  other  ancient  writers,  fingendi  ;  strictly, 
molding  in  clay,  or  some  other  plastic  material ;  though  it  came 
to  be  used,  like  the  word  "  plastic,"  of  statuary  in  general. 
Euphranor  was  eminent  in  every  branch  of  the  plastic  art, 
whether  in  works  of  terra-cotta,  bronze,  or  marble,  and  equally 
great  as  a  painter.     Comp.  §  12, 

7.  Gallon  flourished  about  b.  c.  516;  Hegesias,  a  little 
later ;  Calamis,  between  b.  c.  467  and  429.  adhuc  ;  Join  with 
molliora.  supra  dictis,  than  those  just  mentioned.  Myron 
was  a  younger  contemporary  of  Calamis.  Polyclito.  Poly- 
clitus  was  of  the  same  age  as  Myron,  and  a  pupil  with  him  in 
the  school  of  the  Argive  Ageladas;  but  in  some  parts  of  his 
work  he  adhered  to  a  more  old-fashioned  style  than  Polyclitus. 

8.  pondus,  dignity ;  as  in  x,  1,  123,  130.  auctoritatem, 
majesty,  grandeur  ;  synonymous  here  with  the  foregoing  pondus. 
His  art  was  usually  exercised  upon  human  figures,  and  those 
generally  youthful,  aetatem  graviorem,  more  advanced  age. 
Phidiae.  Phidias  was  once  the  fellow-pupil  of  Polyclitus  at 
the  school  of  Ageladas,  though  considerably  older.  Quintilian 
has  made  Polyclitus  more  conspicuous  here  than  Phidias,  and 
mentioned  him  first  in  order,  because,  perhaps,  he  had  in  mind 
the  progress  of  the  art  more  particularly  in  representing  men 
rather  than  gods.  Alcameni.  Alcamenes  was  the  most  dis- 
tinguished of  the  pupils  of  Phidias. 

9.  cuius  pulchritudo,  etc.  This  statue  by  its  majestic 
beauty  seems  to  have  brought  additional  faith  and  reverence  to 
the  traditional  worship  of  Jove,  etiam ;  with  adiecisse.  ad 
veritatem ;  meaning  here :  to  (beautiful)  reality,  or  nature  in 
its  most  beautiful  aspects.  Lysippus  and  Praxitiles,  in  the  age  of 
Alexander  the  Great,  brought  sculpture  to  its  highest  perfec- 
tion ;  but  Demetrius,  deficient  in  artistic  discrimination,  went 
too  far  in  exactness  of  imitation,  and  thus  was  censured  as  a 

18 


274  NOTES,    XII,  10,  10-16. 

minute,  mechanical,  and  servile  realist.    He  probably  lived  in 
the  earlier  part  of  the  fourth  century  b.  c. 

10-15.  The  illustration  is  applied  to  past  Roman  orators,  of  whom 
Cicero  is  foremost  as  the  master  of  all  forms  of  eloquence  ;  though  un- 
justly censured  by  the  self-styled  "Attics." 

10.  s-pecies,  varieties.  See  on  §1.  condicione  tempomm, 
Comp.  §  2.  iam,  evefi  then,  hinc,  for  ex  hoc  numero.  sint, 
teneant,  efla.orescat.  Supply  as  the  protasis,  si  genera  iiitueri 
veils,  mediam  illam  formam,  that  intermediate  style  ;  refer- 
ring to  the  middle  period  of  the  development  of  art,  of  which 
the  representatives  were  Zeuxis  and  Parrhasius  in  painting,  and 
Myron  in  sculpture. 

11.  vim  Caesaris,  the  orators  here  mentioned,  with  the 
exception  of  Calidius,  are  more  fully  described  in  x,  1,  113,  and 
to  the  end  of  that  chapter,  indolem  =  ingenium.  subtilita- 
tem  Calidii  ,•  the  delicacy,  or  finished  elegance  of  Calidius 
Cicero  describes  in  the  Brutus,  79,  274.  See  also  Q.  x,  1,  23. 
sanctitatem.,  purity ;  scrupulous  severity  in  the  choice  and 
arrangement  of  words.     See  x,  1,  115. 

•    12.  circa  pluris,  etc.     See  on  §  6.    in  quoque ;  sc.  ora- 
tor e.     exult antem,  Ji7igli7ig,  tripping.     See  on  x,  2,  IG. 

13.  habetur,  is  (now  in  our  day)  considered,  male  audire 
potuit ;  that  is,  in  his  own  times.  He  was  exposed  to  censure 
in  his  own  day  even  on  the  part  of  hostile  critics  on  no  other 
ground  than  because  of  his  richness  and  exuberance,  floribus, 
adfluentia;  as  opposed  to  the  dry  and  barren  style  of  elo- 
quence with  which  he  is  charged  by  Quintilian's  contemporaries. 
ilia — occasio.  There  is  a  more  plausible  reason  for  the  last- 
mentioned  criticism ;  for  excess  of  ornament  and  fancy  are 
faults  at  least  of  genius. 

14.  parum.  superstitiosum,  not  standing  in  awe;  not 
reverently  obedient,  illis  legibus,  those  (narrow,  self-imposed) 
rules  (of  style),  unde  =  ex  quo  numero.  These  critics  of  to- 
day are  also  of  the  same  sort  as  the  "  Attics  "  (haec  manus)  of 
his  own  time. 

16-19.    Grecian  oratory  classified  as  Attic,  Asian,  and  Rhodian. 

16.  Santra ;  a  grammarian  mentioned  also  by  Festus  and 


NOTES.    XTI,  10,  17-22.  275 

Paulus,  but  otherwise  unknown,  quae — poterant ;  which 
might  have  been  expressed  in  direct  (or  literal)  terms  ;  had  they 
possessed  perfect  command  of  the  Greek  language.     Comp.  §  35, 

17.  quidam,  in  a  certain  sense;  join  with  the  adjectives. 
For  the  sense,  see  on  x,  1,  7, 

18.  gentis,  of  their  nationality ;  that  is,  Asiatic  Greek, 
auctoris,  of  their  teacher. 

1 9.  Aeschines.  Having  been  defeated  in  the  contest  with 
Demosthenes  {de  corona)  Aeschines  retired  to  Asia  Minor,  and 
finally  to  Rhodes,  where  he  established  a  school  of  oratory 
which  gave  rise  to  the  Rhodian  characteristic  style  of  which 
Quintilian  here  speaks. 

20-26.  The  diversities  of  the  true  Attic  orators  among  themselves  in 
regard  to  style,  and  their  characteristic  excellence  as  a  genus. 

21.  solos  Atticos ;   predicate  after  esse,    significantis, 

expressive ;  concentrating  much  fulness  of  meaning  in  single 
words,  manum  intra  pallium ;  an  indication  of  calmness. 
hie  is  taken  by  Buttmann  adverbially,  here;  in  this  case;  but 
the  sentence  is  more  naturally  translated  who  shall  he  (or,  he 
taken  as)  this  (typical)  Attic  9  Lysias.  See  x,  1,  78,  and  note. 
hunc — modum,  for  (his)  admirers  hold  to  him  as  the  measure 
of  this  term.  Coccuin,  Andocidem.  Coccus  is  supposed  to 
have  been  a  pupil  of  Isocrates.  Andocides  was  one  of  the 
"ten."  See  X,  1,  76,  and  note.  These  two  were  still  more  terse 
and  severe  than  Lysias,  and  why  shall  we  not,  therefore,  if  his 
style  is  the  typical  Attic,  be  sent  or  referred  (remit temtir)  at  last 
to  them  as  still  more  perfect,  or  at  least  extreme,  in  the  same 
kind  ?    They  are  all  examples  of  the  genus  tenue. 

22.  Similius,  sc.  Lysiae.  Hyperides.  See  x,  1,  77.  vo- 
luptati,  sweetness,  agreeahleness.  Lycurgum  ;  a  pupil  of 
Plato  and  Isocrates.  Aristogitona ;  a  demagogue,  who  was 
an  adversary  of  Demosthenes.  He  is  probably  mentioned  in 
this  respectable  company  as  an  example  of  what  "  Attic " 
oratory  could  be  in  the  way  of  impudence  and  coarseness. 
Isaeum,  Antiphonta.  Their  historical  order  is  reversed. 
Antiphon  was  the  earliest  of  the  "  ten,"  and  was  in  fact  the 
founder  of  genuine  public  oratory  for  practical  purposes.  He 
disapproved  of  the  study  of  eloquence  after  the  school  of  Gorgias 


276  NOTES.    XII,  10,  23-26. 

and  the  other  sophists  whose  aim  was  the  exhibition  of  ingenuity 
in  speech.  Among  his  pupils  was  Thucydides.  Isaeus  was  a 
pupil  of  Lysias  and  Isocrates,  and  is  said  to  have  been  a  teacher 
of  Demosthenes,  ut  homines,  etc.  You  may  call  these  orators 
alike  in  kind  (all  Attic),  but  different  in  special  characteristics 
{specie),  just  as  you  classify  men. 

23.  compositione,  in  phraseology  or  structure ;  the  ar- 
rangement of  words,  verbal  order,  locis,  in  passages ;  in 
proper  places,  or  on  proper  occasions ;  not  here  in  the  technical, 
01  rhetorical  sense  of  loci  communes,  moral  sentiments  of  gen- 
eral application ;  for  outbursts  of  lofty  eloquence  in  Demos- 
thenes are  by  no  means  confined  to  these,  translationibus, 
in  metaphors,  oratione  ficta,  in  imaginary  speech;  an  imper- 
sonating in  his  speech  of  the  dead  or  absent.  The  full  expression 
is  ficta  personarum  oratione.     See  iii,  8,  54,  vi,  1,  25,  ix,  2,  30. 

24.  vatibus  comparandum.  Comp.  x,  1,  81.  Periclea; 
sc.  appellabimus.  fulminibus,  fragori ;  the  allusion  is  to  the 
words  of  Aristophanes  in  the  Acharnians,  530,  sq. :  ivrevd^v  bpyo 
nepiK\€r]s  ouKvfnrios  riarpaiTT^v,  ifipdura,  ^veKvKa  r^u  *E\A.aSo.  See 
also  ii.  16,  29. 

25.  ibi  demum  =  in  iis  demum,  there,  in  them  only  ;  that 
is,  in  the  plain,  terse,  or  Lysian  school  of  Attic,  quos  refers 
to  the  subject  of  putent  and  dicant ;  the  self-styled  Attics. 
hanc — fidem,  this  exact  return  of  that  soil ;  yielding  no  more 
than  it  receives.  What  Menander  mockingly  says  {eludif)  of 
the  land  belonging  to  one  poor  Attic  husbandman,  Quintilian 
chooses  to  apply  to  the  whole  territory.  The  passage  has  been 
preserved  in  the  extracts  of  Stobaeus,  Serm.,  chapter  Iv. 

26.  tamen  has  reference  to  the  concession  implied  in  sum- 
mus  (quidem)  orator,  quae.  Supply  for  the  antecedent  alias 
virtutes.  lege  civitatis.  See  x,  1,  107,  and  note,  numeris 
— aptius,  shall  have  been  uttered  {come  forth  from  the  mouth) 
more  fitly  in  respect  to  rhythm  ;  expressed  in  a  more  fitting  verbal 
arrangement  or  "  composition."  See  above  on  §  23.  nomine ; 
sc.  Attici. 

27-34.  The  Greek  language  has  an  advantage  over  the  Latin,  espe- 
cially on  account  of  the  greater  number  of  euphonious  letters  in  its 
alphabet,  the  greater  variety  in  its  system  of  accentuation,  and  the  rich- 
ness of  its  vocabulary. 


NOTES.    XII,  10,  37-30.  2Y7 

27.  opinione ;  namely,  that  there  is  but  one  variety  or  form 
{species)  of  Attic  eloquence,  ceteris — artibus ;  that  is,  what- 
ever attainments  or  processes  in  speech-making  do  not  involve 
the  form  of  expression,  rationem  eloquendi,  mode  of  ex- 
pression; rhetorical  form,  vocalem  alteram;  the  Greek 
upsilon,  T,  represented  by  the  Latin  y,  as  in  cymha,  was  prob- 
ably the  same  in  sound  as  the  French  u  or  the  German  u. 
consonantem ;  (p. 

28.  quae,  etc.,  which  (letters),  if  they  he  written  (or  repre- 
sented) by  our  letters  (/  and  w),  will  produce  a  sort  of  dull  and 
barbarous  sound.  The  soft  Greek  letters  transformed  into  these 
two  Latin  letters,  will  be  supplanted,  as  it  were  (velut),  by  dis- 
mal and  rough  soundiiig  ones.  That  is,  we  should  have  "  efuris  " 
and  "  zefuris  "  for  "  ephyris  "  and  •'  zephyris."  Ephyri  is  per- 
haps the  name  of  a  people. 

29.  sexta ;  f .  discrimina  dentium,  the  narrow  passage- 
way of  the  teeth,  implies  that  the  Greek  <p  (=  ph)  retained  in  its 
Greek  pronunciation  much  more  of  the  sound  of  p,  the  soft 
labial  quality,  than  the  Latin  /,  which  is  a  more  windy  letter, 
and  brings  the  teeth  into  play  as  well  as  the  lips,  proxima 
(coming),  next  (before),  accipit,  takes  to  itself  or,  is  united 
with,  aliquam  consonantium  frangit.  Thus  the  consonant 
r  breaks  the  force  of  /  in  frangit ;  interrupts  the  wind,  aeoli- 
cae  litterae.  The  sound  of  the  Greek  digamma,  which,  Quin- 
tilian  says,  corresponds  to  that  of  the  Latin  v  in  cervum  and 
servum,  can  not  be  determined  with  absolute  certainty ;  though 
probably  it  was  a  softened  w.  Shortly  before  the  time  of  Quin- 
tilian  the  emperor  Claudius  introduced  into  the  alphabet  an 
inverted  F  (5")  to  represent  this  sound  of  the  Latin  v,  but  it  was 
soon  laid  aside.  See  i,  7,  26;  Tacit.  A.  11,  14.  nos  persequi- 
tur,  abides  with  us  ;  that  is,  in  our  speech. 

30.  ilia  (littera).  The  letter  g,  which  is  here  intended, 
would  be  supervacua,  inasmuch  as  it  has  the  same  sound  as  c, 
unless  it  were  useful,  and  that  solely  {demum)  for  the  purpose 
of  uniting  vowels  immediately  following  it  {subiectas  sibi) ;  that 
is,  in  those  combinations  in  which  u  after  q  coalesces  with  an- 
other vowel ;  for  the  substitution  of  c  for  q  in  such  combina- 
tions, as,  for  instance,  in  aquae,  quo,  or  qualis,  would  require 
the  two  vowels   to  be  pr>,nounced  separately,     ipsae ;  even 


278  NOTES.    XII,  10,  31-34. 

without  the  q  preceding,    hae  vocales  duae.     The  two  vowels 
thus  combined  after  q  may  be  either  ua,  ue,  ui,  uo,  or  uu. 

31.  ny;  or  nii,  the  name  of  the  Greek  letter  v,  used  here 
for  the  letter  itself,    in  clausulis,  at  the  ends  (of  words). 

32.  innituntur,  terminate  in ;  "  lean,"  as  it  were,  or  fall 
forward  upon,  sed  et — subiciendo,  hut  moreover  by  annexing 
s,  (though)  itself  also  an  unmusical  (letter),  to  the  letter  h  in  the 
preposition  {ah).  So  d  of  the  preposition  ad,  was  generally 
omitted  in  certain  compounds ;  as  in  asto  and  aspicio. 

33.  similitudine,  monotony ;  want  of  the  pleasing  variety 
of  the  Greek  system  of  accentuation,  acuta,  flexa,  as  acuted, 
as  circumflexed ;  in  the  nominative  agreeing  with  syllaha. 
These  adjectives  in  the  feminine  may  have  been  used  with  an 
ellipsis  of  vocalis  or  else  of  irpoffwUa  (accent),  as  suggested  by  Cap- 
peronier  in  his  note  on  i,  5,  23,  or  of  vox,  which  Cicero  uses  for 
r6vos  or  accent  in  Orat.  18 ;  and  so  they  may  be  taken  here,  with 
some,  in  the  ablative  {acuta  irpoawUa,  etc.) ;  but  such  an  ellipsis 
lacks  authority.  However,  with  excitatur  and  circumducitur 
we  may  translate :  the  final  syllahle  is  never  raised  with  the 
acute  accent  nor  lengthened  out  with  the  circumflex.  The  accent 
is  a  tone  or  pitch  of  sound,  high  or  low,  not  mere  stress  of  voice. 
gravem;  supply  syllaham.  Verhum  or  vox,  the  subject  of 
cadit,  was  left  out,  Buttmann  suggests,  either  by  the  negligence 
of  the  author  or  of  the  copyists,  duas  graves.  The  word 
ends  in  two  falling  syllables  or  tones,  when  the  acute  is  on  the 
antepenult,  nominibus,  terms,  words ;  referring  especially  to 
nouns  and  adjectives. 

34.  his  refers  to  Latin,  ilia  to  Greek  words,  carent  ap- 
pellationibus ;  that  is,  in  the  Latin  language,  transferre, 
to  express  metaphorically,  circumire,  to  employ  circumlocu- 
tion; to  convey  their  meaning  by  circumlocution,  etiam  in 
iig — revolvit.  Even  in  regard  to  objects  which  are  actually 
named,  or  for  which  we  actually  have  names  {denominata  sunt), 
our  lack  of  variety  or  richness  of  synonyms  {paupertas)  con- 
tinually brings  us  back  to  the  same  words  again,  linguarum 
copia,  a  rich  variety  of  dialects  ;  dialectic  idioms. 

.35-39.  This  disadvantage  of  the  Latin  language  must  be  compensated 
in  Roman  eloquence  by  ingenuity  and  power  of  thought,  and  by  rhetori- 
cal ornament. 


NOTES.     XII,  10,  35-39.  279 

35.  gratiam  sermonis  Attici.  Comp.  x,  1,  65  and  100. 
rerum  nimiam  tenuitatem,  extreme  simplicity  of  matter, 
nimiam,  excessive,  seems  to  have  reference  to  the  following 
comparatives.  The  matter  may  possess  a  degree  of  simplicity 
or  delicacy  incompatible  with  too  fulsome  {pinguiorihus),  or  with 
too  powerful  (fortioribus)  terms  or  rhetorical  figures,  virtus 
utraque ;  both  simplicity  of  matter  and  fitness  of  diction, 
confusione,  hy  the  (forced)  combination. 

36.  sensus,  ideas,  conceptions,  graciles  =  tenues,  plain. 
subtilitate.  in  refinement,  in  finish,  or  in  terseness ;  kindred 
to  tenues.  proprietas,  liter^ahiess,  exactness,  certior,  more 
assured;  more  easily  commanded,  copia,  in  (rhetorical)  ful- 
ness;  not  here  richness  of  terms.  Copia  dicendi,  not  copia 
verborum. 

37.  ingenia  Graecoruni,  etc.  Even  those  of  the  Greek 
writers  w^ho  are  of  an  inferior  order  find  their  harbors;  find 
ports  for  the  disposal  of  their  goods ;  or,  without  a  figure,  find 
interested  and  approving  hearers  and  readers,  and  that  on  ac- 
count of  the  simple  grace  of  style  which  is  inseparable  from 
their  language,  nam — inveniam.  For  we  must  sometimes 
imitate  the  plainness  and  simplicity  of  the  Greeks ;  but  even 
then  the  different  nature  of  our  language  compels  us  to  keep 
away  somewhat  from  the  vada,  or  very  plainest  style,  and  to 
seek  aliquid  altius,  some  deeper  water  for  our  craft  than  the 
shallows  in  which,  if  need  be,  the  Grecian  writer  can  safely 
sail,     sidat,  ground,  touch  bottom. 

38.  non  contendimus.  See  x,  1,  100.  pars  haec,  this 
element;  this  simple  style,  exigenda,  must  be  worked  out, 
cultivated,  modo  et  iudicio,  in  measure  and  choice;  in  the 
due  prominence  given  to  each  topic  or  idea  in  the  discourse, 
and  in  the  exercise  of  judgment  in  the  selection  out  of  the  many 
things  possible  to  be  said  on  every  subject  those  which  will  be 
most  pertinent  to  the  occasion,  modus  as  in  x,  1,  76.  ex- 
trinsecus ;  from  ivithout.  As  within  the  Latin  words  them- 
selves {in  ipsis)  we  lack  attractiveness,  we  must  compensate  the 
deficiency  by  rhetorical  ornament,  and  by  graces  of  delivery 
also,  condienda  est ;  not  here,  must  be  seasoned,  but  must  be 
imparted  by  seasoning. 

39.  in  privatis ;   supply  causis.      In  private  or  personal 


280  NOTES.    XII,  10,  40-46. 

lawsuits  simplicity  and  brevity  are  to  be  expected,  acutus ;  of 
style;  pointed,  direct,  terse;  as  in  x,  1,  77,  and  as  acumefi  in  x, 
1, 106,  114,  and  in  xii,  10,  59.  See  note  on  x,  1,  77.  indistinc- 
tus,  unadorned ;  not  set  out  with  ornament,  cui,  etc.  "  Who 
can  fail  to  be  satisfied  with  the  example  afforded  by  such  Roman 
orators  as  these,  possessing  an  Attic  simplicity  that  can  not  be 
surpassed  ?  "  qui  has  been  substituted  in  some  editions  for  cwi, 
but  without  advantage  to  the  sense. 

46-48.  The  error  of  insisting  exclusively  upon  plain  speech  and  re- 
pudiating all  ornamental  or  rhetorical  eloquence. 

40.  fictum,  rendered  artificial. 

41.  lege  ciborum.     Comp.  x,  5,  15.    esse;  sc. putant. 

42.  extitisse ;  sc.  oratores.  etiam — ducentis,  though  more 
cautiously,  yet  on  the  same  principle  (as  the  poets),  regarding  as 
excellencies  terms  which  are  artiflcial  (falsa)  and  figurative 
{impropria).    recedendum  ;  sc.  oratorihus. 

43.  in  loco  compositionis.  Prose  rhythm  is  the  topic  of 
ix,  4,  3,  sqq.  quibus — est,  than  which  nothing  less  is  possible  ; 
that  is,  nothing  less  can  convey  the  thought,  melius ;  better, 
more  interesting ;  more  ornamental  in  form  of  expression  ;  some 
improvement  on  literal  speech,  liac  calumnia;  namely,  the 
stricture  expressed  in  quidquid  hue  sit  adiectum,  etc.,  in  §  40. 
species,  forms,  states  of  feeling. 

44.  lacertos ;  by  synecdoche,  as  in  x,  1,  33,  for  sinews,  or 
muscles,  servant — discrimina,  keep  their  differences  of  char- 
acter ;  preserve  their  personal  characteristics  in  speech. 

45.  effectius,  more  elaborate  ;  more  artificial,  non  solum 
(woTi)— sed  ne— quidem.  See  H.  553,  2 ;  Z.  724,  b  ;  M.  461,  b. 
utilitati,  to  the  advantage  of  his  case,  or  of  his  client.  Comp. 
§  72.  cum  diceret,  etc. ;  rather  negligently  written  for  cum, 
ut  ipse  dicebat,  suam  rem  ageret ;  ageret  autem,  etc. ;  "  when,  as 
he  himself  used  to  say,  he  was  advancing  indeed  his  own  in- 
terest (as  an  orator),  but  (at  the  same  time)  he  was  advancing 
most  of  all  that  of  his  client." 

46.  cuius  voluptates,  whose  agreeable  qualities,  charms, 
or  beauties  of  style.  Comp.  §  50.  nisi  ut  sensus.  See  Intro- 
duction, page  14.  neque  enim — potest,  and,  indeed,  this  is 
possible,    dicendi  auctoritate,  the  impressiveness  or  dignity 


NOTES.    XII,  10,  47-52.  281 

of  the  speech,  lumina  =  sensus,  brilliant  ideas,  or  passages. 
invicem.  If  they  occur  too  frequently  they  neutralize  each 
other,  ending  in  the  fault  of  "  uniform  brilliancy." 

47.  non  in  gradus.  The  more  foppish  orators  tricked 
themselves  out  after  the  extreme  of  fashion.  The  hair  was 
arranged  in  tiers  of  rolls  and  ringlets.  The  follies  of  dress  are 
described  in  Tacit.  Dial.  26.  cum  eo  quod,  besides  this.  See 
on  X,  7,  13.  speciosiora,  more  attractive,  beautiful,  hones- 
tiora,  more  decorous,  tasteful,  comely. 

48.  sententias ;  equivalent  to  sensus  in  §  46. 

49-57.  A  difference  between  spoken  and  written  discourse  sometimes, 
though  by  no  means  always  necessary. 

49.  excitatiora  lumina,  more  brilliant  ornaments,  com- 
ponendis  orationibus,  as  the  antithesis  to  dicere.  refers  to 
written  speeches,  ideo  ;  because  they  thought  that  their 
speeches  as  actually  spoken  would  be  unsuitable  for  future 
times  {posteritati),  and  for  permanent  literature  (mansuris  mox 
litteris),  unless  so  modified  when  written  that  their  genuineness 
would  be  lost,    mox,  here  in  the  sense  oipostea. 

50.  voluptates.  See  on  §  46,  at  quod — edatur,  but  that 
which,  co?isigned,  or  committed  to  books,  is  published  as  a  model ; 
an  exemplar  of  finished  oratory. 

51.  subtiles ;  not  here  of  the  style,  as  in  x,  1,  78,  but  of  the 
judgment,  as  in  i,  4,  25,  acute,  discriminating,  critical,  ut — 
persuaserunt  {id  esse),  for  ut  sibimet  ac  multis  videntur.  The 
reading  is  conjectural.  TrapaSci'yfia,  the  example,  as  a  technical 
term,  means  the  induction  from  examples;  rhetorical  induc- 
tion ;  argument  based  upon  analogous  facts.  See  v,  11,  1,  sqq. 
eV^u/irj/ia,  the  rhetorical  syllogism,  reasoning  from  probabilities, 
is  better  fitted  for  discourse  to  be  read,  tradiderunt ;  for  do- 
cuerunt.  monumentum,  the  record  ;  written  record,  permanent 
form,  or  copy,    debet ;  the  subject  is  or  alio  scripta. 

52.  consilium,  a  body  or  a  court.  The  word  is  used  by 
Quintilian  indifferently  in  the  sense  of  counsel  and  council. 
strictior.  See  x,  1,  106.  apud  talis,  in  the  presence  of 
judges  of  this  character.  Comp.  iv,  1,  73.  The  authority  is 
Aristot.  Rhet.  iii,  14,  8 :  Aft  Se  /t7j  Xavdav^iv,  '6ti — t^  roiavra  irphs 
<pav\ov  Q.Kpoar-i\v  •   eVci  Uv  /xtj  TQiQVTQs  ^,  oi/^ey  §f?  irpooifiiov.    See  also 


282  NOTES.     XII,  10,  53-59. 

on  X,  1,  107.  proprie  et  significanter,  in  literal  and  direct 
terms. 

53.  cum,  v)hen,  whenever,  in  a  hypothetical  or  conditional 
sense,  occasionally  takes  the  subjunctive  instead  of  the  indica- 
tive. See  vii,  4,  44,  ix,  3,  68,  x,  7,  7.  laturi  sint  sententiam, 
are  to  cast  their  votes,  render  their  verdict ;  that  i.<,  by  putting 
their  votes  into  the  urn.  eaque,  aiid  these  (same  arts,  too),  et 
cum  dicimus — oporteat.  The  same  rhetorical  arts  are  to  be 
displayed  in  writing  which  are  to  be  exhibited  in  speaking,  in 
order  that  the  written  speech  may  serve  as  a  faithful  exemplar 
of  the  actual  plea,  or  forensic  speech. 

54.  egisset,  egerunt,  and  aget,  below,  are  used  in  the 
sense  of  dicere,  to  speak,  make  a  plea,  speech,  or  argument. 
dici,  scribi,  their  speaking,  their  ivriting. 

55.  secundum,  naturam  iudicantium.  If  the  character 
of  the  judges  (or  jury)  is  such  that  the  advocate  is  obliged  to 
introduce  some  things  in  bad  taste,  these  blemishes  must  be  left 
out  of  the  published  speech  (editio)  lest  they  should  seem  to 
have  belonged  to  the  purpose  (propositi)  of  the  orator  rather 
than  to  the  necessities  of  the  occasion  (temporis). 

56.  quomodo — velit.  It  is  very  important  for  the  advo- 
cate to  observe  what  spirit  or  disposition  the  judge  shows  in 
listening;  whether  interest,  pleasure,  indifference,  weariness,  or 
aversion,  ut  Cicero  praecipit.  The  passage  is  not  .to  be 
found  in  any  extant  work,  sermo  ipse,  the  language  itself  or 
style  of  the  speech,  as  distinguished  from  the  substance,  test- 
ium  personis ;  by  the  characters  of  witnesses  ;  on  account  of 
their  individual  characteristics. 

57.  Amphionem.  The  rustic  pronunciation,  of  course, 
was  "  Ampion."  The  name  was  in  common  use  among  the 
slaves  and  freedmen. 

58-65.  Another  classification  of  oratory  as  the  simple,  the  grand,  and 
the  intermediate  ;  and  the  appropriate  use  of  these  three  kinds. 

58.  et  ipsa.     This  division  is  also  threefold  as  well  as  that 

given  in  §§  16,  18,  which  classifies  oratory  as  Attic,  Asian,  and 
Rhodian.  iax"^^^  ^^^  thin,  plain ;  tenue,  subtile.  aSpSu.  the 
large,  grand,  amplum.     wdr)p6v,  the  floivery,  polished,  beautiful. 

59.  quorum — est.     Cic.  de  Orat.  2,  29,  gives  their  charac- 


NOTES.    XII,  10,  61-65.  283 

teristics,  putting  the  ave-npSv  first :  harum  trium  partium  prima 
lenitatem  oraiionis, secunda  acumen,  teriia  vim  desiderat.  gi,cxL- 
mQH,  pej'spicuity  ;  directness,  point ;  a  quality  of  style  as  in  x, 
1,  114,  and  in  the  above  quoted  passage  from  Cic.  de  Orat. 
detractis  ceteris  virtutibus,  in  the  absence  of  the  other  ex- 
cellencies of  style ;  those,  namely,  which  are  characteristic  of 
the  grande  and  the  floridum.  suo  genere  plenum,  is  complete 
in  its  oivn  kind,  or,  in  itself. 

61.  ille;  sc.  modus,  pontem  indignetur;  Aen.  8,  728. 
ripas;  that  is,  new  banks,  multus  et  torrens,  swollen  and 
impetuous,  iudicem  feret;  comp.  x,  1,  110.  hie  orator,  etc. 
Such  an  advocate  will  not  only  invoke  the  dead,  as  in  the  in- 
stance of  Appius  the  Blind,  but  in  his  impassioned  eloquence  he 
will  bring  the  country  itself  into  his  presence,  uttering  her 
entreaties,  and  sometimes  appealing  to  him  as  she  does  to 
Cicero,  etc.  ut  Appium  Caecum.  In  the  plea  pro  Caelio,  14. 
Cicero  represents  the  shade  of  Appius  addressing  Claudia,  pa- 
tria  exclamabit,  etc.     See  Orat.  in  Catil.  1,  7  and  11. 

62.  quae  Charybdis.  Cic.  Phil.  2,  27.  in  congressum 
sermonemque,  to  conference  and  counsel;  into  participation, 
as  it  were,  with  the  orator  in  his  discourse,  vos  enim,  etc. 
Cic.  pro  Mil.  31.  hoc  dicente — flebit.  This  is  the  emen- 
dation of  Madvig  for  the  old  reading :  te  vidit  et  appellavit  et 
flevit.  nee  doceri  desiderabit,  nor  will  he  need  to  be  in- 
structed ;  that  is,  as  to  any  details  of  fact.  Without  these  his 
mind  will  be  shaped  to  the  purpose  of  the  orator  by  the  appeal 
to  his  sympathies  alone. 

64.  non  deerrare  verbis,  not  missing  the  point,  7iot  erring 
in  words;  the  translation  of  Homer's  ov^  a(f>afjLapTO€ir-ns,  in  the 
description  of  the  speaking  of  Menelaus,  II,  3,  213,  sqq.  dul- 
ciorem — sermonem.  Hom.  II.  1,  249  :  airh  yKd^a-a-ris  fieMros 
y\vKlwu  phv  avH.  in  XJlixe,  etc.  Hom.  II.  3,  221-223 :  ak\'  ore 
5^  p.  oira  T6  iJ.eyd\r}i^  eK  crrTj^eos  'iei  Koi  cTrea  vtcpaZ^ffffiv  ioiKSra 
\iilxcpiri(Xiv.      OvK  6.V  eiretr'  'OSutr^t  7'  epi(r<T€i€y  fipoThs  aWos. 

65.  cum  hoc — contendet.  II.  3,  223,  quoted  in  note  on  § 
64,  is  here  translated  freely  to  suit  the  purpose  of  Quintilian. 
hunc — intuebuntur.  "  Such  an  one  in  speech  (rivaled  by  no 
mortal),  men  will  look  up  to  as  a  god."  The  words  are  printed 
in  most  editions  as  a  remark  of  the  author ;  but  by  Bonnell  and 


284  NOTES.     XII,  10,  66-69. 

Halm  in  the  form  of  quotation,  as  if  intended  to  express  more 
fully  what  is  implied  in  the  line  of  Homer,  miratur  Eupolis. 
See  on  x,  1,  82.  fulminibus  Aristophanes  comparat.  See 
on  §  24. 

66-68.  An  indefinite  number  of  varieties  of  style  intermediate  between 
the  simple  (gracile,  tenue)  and  the  grand  (validum,  amplum)  and  the 
florid  (Jloridum,  tertium),  compounded  of  the  three  principal  styles  and 
of  each  other. 

66.  gracile,  validum,  tertium.    See  g  58.     intervalla, 

intermediate  places ;  degrees,  varieties,  liaec  ipsa,  these  (spe- 
cific varieties)  themselves,  or  ei'e^i  these,  mixtum  ex  duobus, 
compounded  of  (any)  two.  For  the  form  comp.  x,  1, 54.  eorum, 
referring  to  duobus,  limits  medium.  The  construction  of  me- 
dius  with  the  genitive  is  found  in  v,  10,  125,  and  examples  are 
given  in  the  lexicons  from  Caesar  and  the  poets. 

67.  illud  lene;  the  avBripov,  medium,  tertium.  cum  in- 
terim :  for  cum  tamen.     See  on  x,  1,  18. 

68.  quinque  constituerunt  sonos,  etc.  The  Greek  sys- 
tem of  tones  embraced  two  octaves ;  as,  for  example,  from  C  to 
57  The  five  sounds  specified  here  are  the  extremes  of  these  two 
octaves,  C,  c,  c,  and  their  intervening  fourths  (f,  f).  Conse- 
quently each  octave  consists  of  two  large  intervals,  a  fourth  and 
a  fifth,  from  C  to  f  and  f  to  c  in  the  first  octave,  and  from  c  to 
f  and  r  to  c  in  the  second.  These  large  intervals  are  meant  by 
the  words  spatia  ilia  nervorum.  The  octaves  are  completed 
by  the  introduction  of  the  other  "  sounds,"  or  tones  and  semi- 
tones of  the  diatonic  scale  ;  and  thus  is  produced  manifold 
variety  (plurima  varietas),  not  so  much  in  the  absolute  number 
of  the  tones  of  these  two  octaves,  as  in  the  infinite  number  of 
melodic  combinations  of  which  they  are  susceptible.  But  be- 
tween these  (his)  diatonic  tones  which  they  have  thus  added  to 
the  five  primal  ones,  musicians  introduce  (inserunt)  also  the 
chromatic  and  enharmonic  lesser  divisions  of  the  tone,  so  that 
those  few  primal  intervals  [fransitus,  spatia),  only  four  in  num- 
ber, include  many  degrees  or  gradations  of  sound. 

69-72.    Every  variety  of  style  in  oratory  has  its  place  and  use. 

69.  atque  id  ipsum — vocant,  and  (since)  moreover  even 


NOTES.    XII,  10,  70-75.  285 

that  which  they  commonly  call  a  kind  (class,  style,  school)  of 
speaking,  does  not  pertain  to  a  true  orator.  He  must  not  be 
thus  limited  as  to  his  manner  of  speech.  The  reading  non  for 
the  more  usual  omne,  has  the  best  MS.  authority,  -pro,  fitted 
for,  adapted  to,  in  keeping  with. 

70.  de  interdictis,  about  interdicts.  An  interdict  is  a 
decision  of  the  praetor  terminating  a  dispute  between  private 
parties  directly  and  by  his  own  authority,  auctoritas  fi7iiendis 
controversiis,  without  employing  indices  or  jurors.  Of  course, 
he  first  listened  to  the  litigants  or  their  advocates,  sponsioni- 
bus,  guarantees.  The  sponsio  was  a  kind  of  legal  "  wager " 
made  by  each  of  the  parties  in  a  civil  suit,  to  be  forfeited  by 
the  one  defeated,  certa  credita,  sc.  pecunia,  a  loan,  multa 
mutabit,  he  ivill  make  many  modifications;  he  will  vary  his 
style  much,  ex  isdem  haustibus,  from  the  same  sources; 
from  the  same  resources  of  eloquence.  The  authorities  are 
divided  mostly  between  the  readings  haustibus  and  partibus. 
The  former  is  preferred  by  Bonnell  and  Halm,  and  has  some 
countenance  in  the  kindred  sense  of  the  word  in  xii,  2,  31. 

72.  potenter,  u'ith  power. 

73-76.    The  glitter  of  false  eloquence. 

73.  vitiosum  et  corruptum,  etc.,  comp.  x.  2,  16.  las- 
civit.  See  on  lascivus,  x,  1,  88.  casuris,  si  excutiantur, 
that  will  fall  of  if  shaken;  that  will  prove  to  be  without  sense 
if  but  slightly  criticised,  praecipitia,  stilted,  high-flown, 
strained;  the  quality  expressed  in  x,  1,  66,  by  grandiloquus 
usque  ad  vitium.  The  metaphor  is  drawn  from  the  steep  bluff 
as  compared  with  the  lofty  (sublimis)  mountain,  specie  liber- 
tatis  insanit.     Comp,  9,  13. 

74.  aliunde,  frojn  any  other  cause,  aggerem,  sc.  viae,  the 
highway.  Juvenal,  vi,  588:  plebeium  in  circo  positum  est  et  in 
aggere  fatum.  Hor.  Sat.  1,  8,  15.  circuli,  gatherings,  crowds. 
The  allusion  is  to  the  groups  of  people  listening  to  some  fortune- 
teller, or  mountebank  in  a  public  square  or  road,  agentiiim, 
advocates,  pleaders. 

75.  exquisitius ;  somewhat  better  (than  common  speech). 
illud  refers  to  the  exquisitius,  quaJecumque  id  est.  ut  lana, 
etc. ;  from  some  poem  of  Ovid  no  longer  extant,    fuco  citra 


286  NOTES.    XII,  10,  76-80. 

purpuras,  with  red  unmixed  with  purple;  some  red  dye  less 
costly  and  beautiful  than  purple ;  that  is,  home-made  red. 

76.  fucinis,  red-dyed  things;  things  stained  with  fucus. 
igniculi,  sparks  of  fire ;  predicate  nominative  after  videntur. 

77-80.  The  true  orator  will  attain  to  the  power  of  doing  perfectly 
(optime)  all  that  has  thus  been  described,  and  of  doing  it  with  entire 
facility  ifacillime) ;  and  the  severe  toil  by  which  this  perfection  must  be 
reached,  can  at  last  be  remitted,  though  not  the  constant  exercise  of 
his  art. 

77.  neque — intabescentem.  Comp.  x,  3,  11 ;  4,  3 ;  7,  14. 
verba  vertentem,  recasting  his  words  ;  doing  throughout  his 
professional  life  what  should  have  ceased  after  the  proper 
amount  of  this  sort  of  work  in  his  school-days.  See  x,  3,  5: 
versentur  omni  modo  numeri,  etc. 

79.  lenius  supina,  moi^e  gently  sloping  (places) ;  more  gen- 
tle slopes;  those  of  the  mollior  clivus.  cotidie  nisi  decer- 
pantur.  See  x,  7,  24,  sqq.  sed  et  copia,  etc.  In  the  full 
possession  of  all  the  resources  of  eloquence,  the  orator  may  be 
led  into  the  ambitious  display  of  his  power. 

80.  sic  erunt — tumida.  Comp.  x,  2.  16.  We  may  use  for 
the  indefinite  subject  edita  or  scripta ;  productions,  abrupta ; 
the  synonym  of  praecipitia  in  §  73.  fortia,  temeraria ;  as  in 
x,  2,  16,  and  ii,  12,  4.  laeta ;  see  on  x,  1,  46.  in  ceteris  ratio, 
the  analogy  in  all  the  other  qualities  of  style ;  that  is,  the  rela- 
tion of  the  good  and  genuine  to  their  counterfeit  or  caricature. 
per  medium  via ;  that  is,  via  inter  duas  media,  utriusque 
(viae)  ultimum;  that  is,  utraque  via  circa  mediam  ultima,  or 
via  ah  utraque  viae  mediae  parte.  Translate :  the  extreme  on 
either  side. 


NOTES.    XII,  11,  1-4.  287 

CHAPTER  XI. 

THE  PURSUITS  OF  THE  ORATOR  AFTER  RETIRING  FROM  PUBLIC  LIFE. 

1-4.  The  orator  should  give  up  pubhc  speaking  before  his  powers 
decline,  and  thus  save  himself  from  being  contrasted  in  his  decay  with 
his  former  self  (se  priorem),  and  from  compromising  his  former  renown. 

1.  consiliis,  in  councils;  in  a  general  sense,  deliberative 
assemblies  of  any  kind,  contionibus,  in  popular  assemblies. 
non  quia  sit.     See  on  x,  7,  31. 

2.  scientia.  It  is  not  in  knowledge  and  intelligence  that 
the  aged  orator  is  in  danger  of  failing,  but  in  accomplishments 
that  depend  upon  his  physical  condition ;  and  this  by  the  com- 
mon law  of  Nature  decays  with  age.  quaerat,  seek  (in  vain) ; 
as  in  1,  21. 

3.  Domitium  Afrum.  See  Introduction,  page  11,  x,  1, 
118.  meruerat.  See  on  9,  8.  quod — videatur.  So  in  ii, 
16,  1 :  et,  quod  sit  indignissimum,  in  accusationem  orationis 
utuntur  orandi  viribus.  The  relative  may  be  explained  as  equiv- 
alent to  res  eiusmodi  quae,  alii  erubescerent.  These  were 
his  friends  and  admirers,  dicendi  is  followed  in  one  of  the 
MSS.  by  illo,  from  which  Halm  conjectures  de  illo ;  but  the 
sense  remains  the  same :  the  persistence  of  the  old  orator  in 
keeping  himself  before  the  public  led  to  the  remark  that  he  pre- 
ferred rather  to  fail  than  to  give  up  speaking. 

4.  ilia  refers  to  these  speeches  of  his  declining  years.  Of 
whatever  merit  {qualiacumque)  they  were,  they  were  not  bad 
{mala)  in  themselves,  but  only  inferior  {minora)  to  his  forme! 
efforts.  This  is  the  more  obvious  interpretation,  though  Spald- 
ing refers  ilia  to  the  evil  consequences  of  Afer's  imprudence, 
the  ridicule  of  some,  and  the  mortification  of  his  old  friends. 
receptui  canet,  will  give  the  signal  for,  will  sound  a  retreat. 

4-7.  Fruits  of  learning  (studiorum  fructus)  will  attend  him  in  his  re- 
tirement no  less  than  those  he  has  brought  forth  in  his  public  Ufe  ;  for  he 
will  now  produce  important  writings,  or  interpret  the  laws  (iura  reddet), 
or  discourse  on  maxims  of  morality  (vitae  praeceptis),  or  direct  the  youth 
resorting  to  his  home  to  the  pathway  of  true  eloquence  {vere  dicendi 
viam),  and  he  will  probably  find  this,  after  all,  the  happiest  period  of 
his  life. 


288  NOTES.    XII,  11,  5-8.      . 

monumenta  rerum,  records  of  events,  histories ;  res  as  in 
X,  1,  95.  in  libris  Ciceronis.  De  Orat.  1,  42, 190.  But  Quin- 
tilian  forgets  that  Crassus  in  the  passage  referred  to  proposes  to 
write  a  treatise  (artem)  on  law,  not  to  give  counsel  or  instruction 
(iura  quaerentibus  reddere).  praeceptis,  maxims,  lessons;  as 
in  X,  1,  52 ;  join  with  dignum,  not  dabit,  os  dabit,  will  utter 
speech. 

5.  more  veterum.  See  on  x,  5,  19.  Also  Cic.  de  Senect. 
8,  9.  flatibus:  ablative  of  time,  ratio,  the  "relation,"  the 
occasion  or  circumstances,  is  Spalding's  emendation  for  the  old 
reading  rails,  humanitatis  oflB.cio,  the  duty  of  philanthropy  ; 
humanitas,  as  mostly  with  Quintilian,  in  the  sense  of  "  the  good 
will  of  man  toward  men."  The  difference  between  the  Latin 
term  in  this  sense  and  the  Greek  (f>t\av6pa}irla  is  that  the  former 
leaves  the  object,  and  the  latter  the  subject  of  the  feeling  to  be 
understood. 

6.  Caelium — Cicero  profitetur.  See  Cic.  pro  Gael.  4. 
Pansam,  Hirtium,  Dolabellam.  See  Cic.  Ep.  ad  Famil.  9, 
16,  where,  however,  mention  is  made  only  of  Hirtius  and  Dola- 
bella  by  name.  In  an  anecdote  introduced  by  our  author  in 
viii,  3,  54  (Spalding's  text),  Pansa  appears  in  a  similar  relation 
to  Cicero. 

7.  nescio — fore ;  grammatical  order :  nescio  an  oporteat 
fore  eum  credi.  secretus  et  consecratus ;  closely  connected 
in  sense;  set  apart  and  sanctified ;  wo  longer  in  contact  with 
the  profane  strifes  and  ambitions  of  the  forum,  but  devoted  to 
the  sacred  pursuits  of  learning  and  instruction ;  sacra  littera- 
rum  colentis  (x,  1,  92), 

8-31.    THE  CONCLUSION. 

8-9.  Though  the  author  to  the  best  of  his  modest  ability  {quantum 
mediocritate  valuit)  has  now  embodied  in  this  treatise  all  the  knowledge 
of  the  subject  acquired  in  his  professional  life  and  all  that  he  has  been 
able  to  learn  by  investigation  {inquirere)  in  the  progress  of  the  work,  he 
fears  that  even  those  who  accept  all  that  he  has  laid  down  as  essential 
conditions  of  perfect  oratory,  will  be  deterred  from  undertaking  a  task 
seemingly  so  formidable. 

8.  que — que  =  e^ — et;  as  in  ii,  5,  7,  et  al.  inquirere,  in- 
vestigate, ascertain. 


NOTES.    XII,  11,  9-13.  289 

9.  multa.  Supply  nimium.  praeter  ea,  quae  de  elo- 
quentia  tradebantur.  That  is,  besides  the  teaching  of  those 
rhetorical  principles  which  form  the  specific  and  proper  subject 
of  my  treatise,  tradebantur,  in  the  sense  of  teaching,  as  in  x, 
1,  15,  and  below,  in  §  14.  velut— perhorrescant,  lest  they 
should  shrink,  as  from  a  tedious  delay  (waste  of  time)  in  the 
work,  rei,  here,  is  the  whole  work  of  preparation  prescribed  by 
Quintilian,  and  as  a  genitive  denotes  the  cause  of  moram  ;  like 
scribendi  in  x,  3,  6,  and  stili  in  x,  7,  14. 

10-13.  But  let  them  consider  (renuntient  sibi)  what  the  human  mind 
has  achieved  in  other  sciences,  as,  for  example,  in  navigation,  astronomy, 
and  geometry  ;  and  then,  think  of  the  greatness  of  oratory  and  its  high 
reward  ;  the  ease  with  which  a  student  with  resolute  will  can  acquire  the 
principles  of  virtue,  and  the  readiness  with  which  all  the  other  required 
accomplishments  {cetera)  can  be  attained  by  one  who  has  begun  his  work 
with  this  moral  f  oimdation. 

10.  mundum  dimetiri  denotes  the  science  of  geometry, 
i,  10.  46 :  se  eadem  geometria  tollit  ad  rationem  usque  mundi. 
artes ;  subject  of  potuerint. 

11.  quod  relates  to  the  two  preceding  injunctions :  renunti- 
ent sibi  and  cogitent.  huic  parti  accedent,  they  will  agree  to 
this  {toWowing)  proposition,  ut;  explanatory  of  j^ar^^■ ;  namely 
that,  saltern.  See  on  x,  2, 15.  artis,  principles  of  philosophy  ; 
ethical  systems. 

12.  intentione,  earnest  study ;  close  application,  insti- 
tutio  vitae  honestae  beataeque,  the  discipline  of  an  honor- 
able and  happy  life  ;  the  moral  training  that  secures  a  perfect 
life,    meliora ;  of  moral  virtues ;  not  as  in  x,  1,  131. 

13.  sicca;  neut.  pi.  substantively,  terrenis;  sc.  animali- 
bus.  circumfusus  nobis  spiritus  =  aer.  cetera,  as  opposed 
to  the  institutio  vitae  honestae  beataeque,  or  moral  discipline 
just  mentioned,  embraces  all  the  other  attainments  demanded 
by  Quintilian  in  the  present  treatise,  etiamsi — modus.  Even 
if  we  limit  the  labor  of  this  preparation  to  the  period  of  youth, 
and  do  not  extend  it  into  that  of  old  age,  system  and  method 
will  make  that  period  amply  sufficient. 

14-20.  The  chief  impediment  to  the  proposed  work  is  the  misspend- 
ing of  time,  partly  through  the  mercenary  motives  or  the  ambition  or 
the  Incompetency  of  teachers,  leading  them  to  detain  pupils  under  their 


290  NOTES.    XII,  11,  14-ia 

instruction  for  an  unnecessary  length  of  time,  partly  through  our  own 
fault,  as  students  of  oratory,  in  resting  content  with  what  we  have 
learned,  or  keeping  up  too  long  the  study  of  fictitious  declamation,  in- 
stead of  passing  on  to  real  questions  in  actual  practice  ;  then,  again,  we 
waste  a  large  part  of  life,  that  might  be  given  to  study,  in  the  corrupting 
and  frivolous  pursuits  of  the  world. 

14.  nobis;  students  of  oratory;  aspirants  to  the  fame  of 
eloquence. 

15.  ut  de  his — taceam  seems  to  refer  to  such  teachers  and 
orators  as  Porcius  Latro,  mentioned  in  x,  5,  18.  in  rebus 
falsis  ;  inanihus  simulacris.     Comp.  x,  5,  17. 

16.  dicendi  exercitatio.  The  practice  of  speaking  may 
be  not  only  of  the  kind  {specie)  cultivated  in  the  school  of 
rhetoric,  but  that  which  the  author  in  x,  7,  24,  sqq.  recommends 
the  orator  to  keep  up  through  his  professional  life,  dum 
scholastici  sumus.  See  6,  6,  and  x,  5,  19.  discendi ;  here 
of  learning  or  studying  in  the  schools,  in  emphatic  contrast  with 
cognoscere,  perdiscere,  experiri,  the  practical  learning  spoken  of 
in  the  foregoing  sentence,  ratio,  the  nature,  habui  men- 
tionem ;  in  §  10.  adeo ;  so  true  is  it  that,  spatio  ac  tradi- 
tione,  hendiadys  for  spatio  tradendi.  reliqua  est — exerci- 
tatio. After  the  acquisition  of  the  learning  of  the  schools, 
which  demands  this  comparatively  brief  period  of  time,  the 
kind  of  exercise  that  remains  for  the  orator  is  of  that  practical 
nature  which  speedily  develops  his  powers,  and  also  maintains 
them  in  their  vigor,    vires  facit ;  as  in  x,  3,  3. 

17.  et — petuntur.  Bonnell,  contrary  to  the  earlier  edi- 
tions, has  made  this  sentence  interrogative.  The  context  seems 
to  require  that  it  should  be  answered  negatively.  Though  the 
multitude  of  books  keeps  pace  with  the  increase  of  human 
knowledge,  after  all,  the  reading  of  a  limited  number  will  fur- 
nish the  orator  with  ample  illustrations  of  facts  and  of  oratory, 
and  also  abundant  instruction  in  philosophy  and  law.  quoque ; 
also,  as  well  as  historians  and  orators,  nee,  and  yet  not ;  as  in 
viii,  6,  74.  sed  breve,  etc.  This  comment  on  the  perverse  em- 
ployment of  time  is  a  brief  epitome  of  the  reflections  of  Seneca 
on  the  same  topic  in  the  essay  "  de  Brevitate  Vitae,"  1,  3,  sqq. 

18.  salutandi  labor,  the  task  of  salutation ;  of  morning 
calls  to  attend  the  receptions  of  the  nobility,    fabulis ;  here, 


NOTES.    XII,  11,  19-2L  291 

not  dramatic  performances,  but  stories  or  fictions,  whether  in 
the  form  of  plays  or  of  narrative^,  for  reading ;  as  Cicero  de 
Finibus,  5,  19 :  fictas  fabulas,  e  quibus  utilitas  nulla  duci 
potest,  cum  voluptate  legimus,  spectacula  includes  theatrical 
and  all  other  public  shows,  rura ;  country  seats.  The  excess- 
ive outlay  of  time  and  labor  in  rendering  country  villas  and 
their  surroundings  luxurious  and  beautiful,  Quintilian  thinks, 
is  reprehensible,  calculorum  soUicitudinem,  concern  about 
recJcormigs ;  worriineiit  about  financial  affairs,  ne — super- 
sunt.  Even  the  spaces  of  time  remaining  from  that  which  is 
squandered  upon  all  these  cares  and  follies,  are  unavailable  (ne 
quidem  idonea),  unfitted  by  the  condition  of  the  mind  thus  en- 
gendered to  do  any  effective  labor. 

19.  quae  omnia ;  not  tempora  quae  supersunt,  but  all  the 
misused  time  above  described,  ut ;  concessive ;  even  though 
the  nights  should  afford  us  no  help,  bona  pars — longior  est, 
A  large  portion  of  the  night  outlasts  all  needed  sleep ;  extends 
beyond  all  the  time  required  by  nature  for  sleep,  nunc  com- 
putamus.  Seneca  de  Tranquil.  3,  7 :  saepe  grandis  natu  senex 
nullum  aliud  habet  argumenttim,  quo  se  probet  diu  vixisse, 
praeter  aetatem. 

20.  quasdam.  See  on  x,  1,  7.  ad  plura  discenda,  for 
learning  several  things,  or  arts,  haec,  these  particular  sciences 
{artes  singulae)  to  which  alone  they  devoted  themselves,  sed 
ea  sola — fuerunt.  But  those  single  studies  pursued  exclu- 
sively {sola)  as  they  were,  these  great  men  were  satisfied  to  have 
acquired  once  for  all,  not  thinking  it  necessary  to  give  the  whole 
of  life  to  the  mere  learning  of  them. 

21-24.  The  examples  of  many  great  men  show  how  much  can  be 
achieved  by  a  life  wisely  employed. 

21.  in  quo — reperiuntur.  In  the  Homeric  poems  is  mani- 
fested the  knowledge  of  all  human  arts,  either  in  the  elaborate 
and  complete  description  of  their  processes  and  productions 
{opera  perfecta),  or  in  allusions  and  terms  showing  distinctly 
{non  dubia  vestigia)  the  author's  acquaintance  with  them.  Hip- 
piam.  Hippias  of  Elis,  whose  name  is  used  as  the  title  of  two 
dialogues  of  Plato,  the  "  Hippias  Major  "  and  "  Hippias  Minor," 
was  a  sophist,  and  contemporary  with  Socrates.     The  universal 


292  NOTES.    XII,  11,  22, 

knowledge  which  he  professed  {prae  se  tulit)  was  as  superficial 
as  general,  ita  se  praeparavit,  he  so  trained  himself.  Quin- 
tilian  seems  to  have  in  mind  the  passage  in  Cic.  de  Orat.  3,  32 : 
Eleus  Hippias,  cum  Olympiam  venisset,  maxima  ilia  quinguen- 
nali  celehritate  ludorum,  gloriatus  est,  cuncta  paene  audiente 
Oraecia,  nihil  esse  idla  in  arte  rerum  omnium,  quod  ipse  nesci- 
ret,  sqq.  inlusisse — iubebat.  This  is  to  be  taken  as  the 
independent  statement  of  the  sentence.  "  To  say  nothing  of 
Homer,  whose  vast  erudition  is  matter  of  inference,  and  of 
Hippias,  whose  claim  to  universal  knowledge  rests  upon  his 
own  boastful  assertions,  we  have  the  voice  of  all  Greece  bearing 
testimony  to  the  wonderful  attainments  of  Gorgias."  For  the 
construction  inlusisse  Oorgiam  Graeciae  credimus,  see  x,  1, 115. 
Gorgiam.  Gorgias,  of  Leontini  in  Sicily,  an  illustrious  sophist 
and  orator,  born  in  the  early  part  of  the  fifth  century  b.  c,  lived 
to  be  more  than  a  hundred  years  old,  preserving  his  vigor  of 
mind  and  body  to  the  end,  and  thus  setting  at  naught  all  the 
ills  that  extreme  old  age  is  subject  to  {inlusisse  tot  malis,  etc.). 
His  views  on  philosophy  and  oratory  are  embodied  in  Plato's 
*'  Gorgias."  qui — quaerere.  Cic.  de  Orat.  3,  32 :  isque  (Gor- 
gias) princeps  ex  omnibus  ausus  est  in  conventu  poscere  qua  de 
re  quisque  vellet  audire  ;  cut  tantus  honor  habitus  est  a  Graecia, 
soli  ut  ex  omnibus  Delphis,  non  inaurata  statua,  sed  aurea 
statueretur.  This  invitation,  of  course,  and  the  answers  and 
discourses  in  reply  to  questions  thus  elicited,  were  proof  to  all 
Greece  of  the  variety  and  genuineness  of  his  learning.  The 
passage  does  not  very  distinctly  say  what  it  seems  to  mean ;  that 
Gorgias  lived  to  extreme  old  age,  always  to  the  last  acquiring, 
and  always  imparting  knowledge ;  as  we  are  assured  by  the  ac- 
counts of  his  readiness  to  discourse  on  all  possible  questions 
proposed  to  him  in  presence  of  all  Greece  assembled  at  the  great 
national  games.  And  thus  Gorgias  is  a  splendid  example  of 
what  can  be  achieved  in  life  by  the  proper  use  of  time. 

22.  quot  saeculis,  like  quam  multorum  librorum  in  ^  17, 
expects  here  a  negative  answer.  Aristotle  was  employed  for  no 
long  period,  not  centuries,  but  only  a  life-time,  in  attaining  so 
much  knowledge.  See  x,  1,  83.  nobis  cognoscenda,  by  us 
they  are  only  to  be  learned  (not  discovered).  We  therefore  are 
inexcusable  if  we  sutler  life  to  pass  away  without  even  greater 


NOTES.    XII,  11,  23,  24.  293 

attainment  than  theirs,  sorte  nascendi ;  that  is,  the  fortunate 
time  of  our  birth ;  the  providential  allotment  of  our  birth  to 
this  advanced  period  of  civilization. 

23.  igitur,  therefore,  proceeding  with  our  examples,  sum- 
mus  imperator.  Cato  was  rewarded  with  a  triumph  in  b,  c. 
394  for  his  great  military  successes  in  Spain,  sapiens.  Cic, 
de  Amicitia,  2,  6 :  fe  {Laelium)  sapientem  et  appellant  et  existi- 
mant.  Tribuebatur  hoc  modo  M.  Gatoni ;  scimus  L.  Atilium 
apud  patres  nostros  appellatum  esse  sapientem ;  sed  Atilins  quia 
prudens  esse  in  iure  civili  putabatur,  Cato  quia  mul! arum  rerum 
usum  habebat.  orator.  Cic.  Brut.  17,  65 :  refertae  sunt  ora- 
tiones  (Catones)  amplius  centum  quinquaginta  {quas  quidem 
adhuc  invenerim  et  legerim)  et  verbis  et  rebus  illustribus.  his- 
toriae  conditor.  Cato  wrote  a  historical  work  entitled  the 
"  Origines."  iuris.  He  probably  devoted  one  of  the  treatises 
in  the  form  of  letters  intended  for  the  education  of  his  son  to 
the  subject  of  Roman  law.  See  Mommsen's  Hist,  of  Rome,  5, 
12.  See  also  xii,  3,  9.  rerum  rustiearum  peritissimus.  The 
treatise  "  de  Re  Rustica "  is  the  only  work  of  Cato  extant. 
Fragments  only  of  the  rest  have  been  preserved,  conten- 
tiones.  '^  Accusator  assiduus  malorum  Galbam  octogenarius 
accusavit ;  ipse  quadragies  quater  accusatus,  gJoriose  absolutus." 
Aurel.  Victor  Vir.  Illust.  47.  litteras  Graecas — didicit.  Cic, 
Acad.  2,  2 :  cum  Graecas  litteras  M.  Catonem  in  senectute  didi- 
cisse  acceperim.  And  in  de  Senect.  8,  26,  Cato  is  represented  as 
saying :  quid  qui  {series)  addiscunt  aliquid  9  ut  et  Solonem 
versibus  gloriantem  videmus,  qui  se  quotidie  aliquid  addiscentem 
dicit  senem  fieri,  et  ego  feci,  qui  litteras  Graecas  senex  didici. 

24.  Varro.  See  x,  1,  95,  and  note.  M.  Tullio.  See  x,  1, 
107,  123 ;  5,  2,  16 ;  xii,  2,  23 ;  3, 10 ;  10,  39.  Cornelius  Celsus, 
See  on  X,  1,  124.  de  his  omnibus  artibus  refers  to  the  artes 
liberates :  dialectics,  literary  criticism,  oratory,  mathematics, 
astronomy,  geometry,  and  music. 

25-31.  Some  may  say  that  this  perfection  is  very  difficult,  and  hitherto 
unattained  ;  but  let  them  remember  that  no  law  of  Nature  forbids  it,  nor 
is  anything  impossible  simply  because  it  has  not  yet  been  done  ;  all  great 
things  are  the  work  of  time,  and  the  most  perfect  things  had  no  prior  ex- 
istence. Moreover,  the  aspiration  to  reach  the  highest,  even  if  unsuccess- 
ful, may  secure  an  honorable  place  near  to  it  ;  nor,  if  men  had  felt  that 
ZM)thing  was  attainable  better  than  the  old,  would  great  writers  or  orators 


294  NOTES.    XIl,  11,  25-31. 

have  existed  at  all ;  and,  finally,  while  eloquence  brings  its  reward  even 
in  worldly  emolument,  yet  not  on  this  account,  but  because  it  is  one  of 
the  noblest  attributes  of  man,  for  its  own  sake  should  students  of  oratory 
strive  to  attain  the  highest  excellence. 

25.  at  introduces  an  objection  to  which  ante  omnia — fuerai 
is  the  answer,  sufficit,  etc.  The  fact  that  Nature  is  capable 
of  achieving  this  difficult  work,  and  that  whatever  has  not  been 
done  is  not  (therefore)  impossible  is  enough  to  incite  us  to  effort. 
capere,  to  admit,  allow,  or  he  capable  of ;  as  in  i,  11,  14:  dum 
infirma  aetas  inaiora  non  capiet ;  v,  7,  1 :  reprehensionem  non 
capit  ipsa  persona,  id  refers  to  perficere  opus,  cadere  in  rerum 
naturam,  the  reading  of  the  old  editions,  is  not  so  well  authorized 
by  the  MSS.  as  capere  id  rerum  naturam. 

26.  nam  poesis — accepit,  for  poetry  reached  its  climax 
only  in  Homer  and  Vergil;  that  is,  not  before  Homer  among  the 
Greeks,  nor  before  Vergil  among  the  Romans.  The  old  editions 
read  quantum — ah  Homer o  et  Vergilio,  tantum — a  Demosfhene 
atque  Cicerone,  quis  summa  desperet.  Comp.  x,  2,  9.  ut 
Cicero  ait.  Orat.  1,  4:  prima  enim  sequentem  honestum  est  in 
secundis  tertiisque  consistere. 

27.  fuissent,  fuerunt,  sc.  optimi.  Vergilius,  Cicero, 
illi;  sc.  optimus,  optimi  fuisset,  fuissent. 

28.  ut  ;  concessive,  alioqui — fuisset  ;  more  fully  ex- 
pressed :  "  Moreover,  art  in  its  highest  development  would  have 
rendered  very  poor  service  to  mankind,  if  what  was  best  had 
already  been  achieved;  thus  leaving  no  hope  or  incentive  to 
genius  for  the  future." 

29.  erat  difficile.  See  on  x,  5,  7.  qui  a  se— peti  dicunt. 
These  are  the  followers  of  Aristippus  and  Epicurus.  Cic.  de 
Off.  3,  33,  116:  ah  Aristippo  Cyrenaici  atque  Annicerii  philoso  ■ 
phi  nominati  omne  honum  in  voluptate  posuerunt  viy'tutemque 
censuerunt  oh  eam  rem  esse  laudandam,  quod  efficiens  esset  vo- 
luptatis ;  quihus  obsoletis  floret  Epicurus  eiusdem  fere  adiutor 
auctorque  sententiae, 

31.  bonam  voluntatem,  a  good  aim,  ox  purpose;  a  desire 
for  what  is  best  {optima)  in  eloquence. 

THE  END, 


Introduction   to  the  Study   of 
Latin   Inscriptions 

By  JAMES  C.  EGBERT,  Jr.,  Ph.D. 
Adjunct  Professor  of  Latin,  Columbia  University- 
Half  Morocco,  large  12nno,  468  pages.     With  numerous  illus- 
trations and  exact  reproductions  of  inscriptions     .     $3.50 


This  work  is  designed  as  a  text-book  for  the 
use  of  students  in  Universities  and  Colleges,  and 
also  to  furnish  an  account  of  this  branch  of 
archaeological  study  for  general  readers.  It  has 
been  prepared  in  the  belief  that  a  knowledge  of 
epigraphy  forms  an  essential  part  of  the  equip- 
ment of  a  teacher  of  the  classics,  and  that  the  sub- 
ject itself  has  become  so  important  as  to  justify 
its  introduction,  in  elementary  form  at  least,  into 
the  curriculum  of  undergraduate  studies. 

A  distinctive  feature  of  the  book  is  the  num- 
ber and  character  of  its  illustrations, — there  being 
over  seven  hundred  cuts  and  diagrams  of  inscrip- 
tions, for  the  purpose  of  illustrating  the  text,  and 
for  practice  in  reading.  Of  these,  over  one 
hundred  are  photographic  reproductions,  showing 
the  forms  of  the  letters  and  the  arrangement  of 
the  inscriptions.  The  work  is  also  supplied  with 
an  exhaustive  bibliography  and  valuable  tables  of 
abbreviations,  archaisms,  etc. 


Copies  sent,  prepaid,  on  receipt  of  the  price, 

American    Book  Company 

New  York  ♦  Cincinnati  ♦  Chicago 

(S.  266) 


A  Gtammeit  of  Attic  and 
Ionic  Gteck 

By  FRANK  COLE  BABBITT.  Ph.D.  (Harvard) 

Professor  of  the  Greek  Language  and  Literature,  Trinity  College, 
Hartford ;  formerly  Fellow  of  the  American  School  of  Classi- 
cal Studies  at  Athens. 

PRICE,  $l.50 

THIS  grammar  states  the  essential  facts  and  principles  of 
the  Greek  language  in  concise  form,  with  only  so  much 
discussion  as  may  reasonably  be  demanded  for  a  clear 
understanding  of  the  subject.  It  therefore  meets  the  wants 
of  secondary  schools  and  at  the  same  time  is  sufficient  for  all 
ordinary  demands  of  the  college  course.  The  book  incorpor- 
ates the  results  of  the  more  recent  philological  studies,  and 
includes  many  departures  from  conventional  presentation. 
Due  regard  is  paid  to  the  fact  that  analogy  plays  an  important 
part  in  language,  and  that  the  context  is  often  more  important 
than  grammatical  rules  in  determining  the  exact  significance  of 
mode  or  tense.  The  treatment  of  cases  is  thoroughly  logical 
and  clear.  The  true  genitive  and  the  ablative  genitive  are  dis- 
tinguished from  each  other  and  considered  separately;  like- 
",vise  the  true  dative,  the  locative  dative,  and  the  instrumental 
dative.     In  this  way  much  confusion  is  avoided. 

The  general  rules  of  agreement  are  first  given  in  a  prelim- 
inary paragraph  and  are  then  followed  by  a  general  statement 
regarding  attraction  and  coiistructio  ad  seiisum,  and  its  appli- 
cation to  substantives,  adjectives,  verbs,  etc.  The  general 
significance  of  each  mode  is  summarized  briefly  at  the  begin- 
ning, with  its  uses  grouped  and  treated  under  the  head  of 
statements,  questions,  wishes,  commands,  etc.  The  various 
forms  of  statement  are  taken  up  and  contrasted,  thus  allowing 
the  student  to  perceive  at  a  glance  their  similarities  and  differ- 
ences. The  subject  of  indirect  discourse  is  put  at  the  end  of 
syntax,  and  the  principles  have  been  fully  stated  in  their 
proper  places.  The  general  principles  are  clearly  enunciated, 
followed  by  the  details  with  numerous  examples.  Tables  of 
syntactical  usage  for  reference  are  included  to  make  it  possible 
for  the  pupil  to  perceive  the  normal  usage  at  a  glance. 

AMERICAN  BOOK  COMPANY.  Publishers 

(S.  284) 


The  First  Greek  Book 

By  clarence  W.  GLEASON,  A.M. 
Master  in  the  Roxbury  Latin  School 

AND 

CAROLINE  STONE  ATHERTON,  A.M. 
Late  of  the  Roxbury  Latin  School 

WITH   AN    INTRODUCTION 

By  WILLIAM  C.  COLLAR,  A.M. 
C'.oth,  12mo,  299  pages     .        .  .        .     Price,  $1.00 


This  First  Greek  Book,  from  its  logical  se- 
quence of  subjects,  its  clearness  and  conciseness 
of  statement,  and  its  freedom  from  unnecessary 
details,  will  appeal  to  both  teacher  and  pupil. 
Believing  that  the  true  aim  of  Greek  study  is  the 
development  of  the  power  to  read  Greek,  the 
pupil  is  introduced  at  an  early  stage  to  practice 
in  the  translation  of  a  continuous  text,  including 
dialogues,  fables,  and  reading  exercises. 

The  book  is  fully  illustrated,  and  contains,  in 
addition  to  the  reading  exercises  given  in  the 
body  of  the  book,  selections  from  the  Anabasis, 
Hellenica,  Cyropaedia,  and  Memorabilia,  an  Ap- 
pendix containing  in  compendious  form  for  refer- 
ence the  rules  of  euphony  and  syntax,  and  the 
paradigms  of  declension  and  conjugation  given  in 
the  regular  lessons.  Altogether,  the  book  is 
complete,  concise,  interesting,  and  practical,  and 
one  which  teachers  can  use  successfully  with  any 
class  of  beginners. 


Copies  sent^  prepaid^  on  receipt  of  the  price, 

American   Book  Company 

New  York  •  Cincinnati  ♦  Chicag© 

(S.  382) 


Greek    Dictionaries 


LIDDELL  AND  SCOTT'S  GREEK-ENGLISH  LEXICON 

Revised  and  Enlarged.  Compiled  by  Henry  George 
LiDDELL,  D.D.,  and  Robert  Scott,  D.D.,  assisted  by 
Henry  Drisler,  LL.D.  Large  Quarto,  1794  pages. 
Sheep $10.00 

LIDDELL  AND  SCOTT'S  GREEK-ENGLISH  LEXICON 
IN  TERM  EDI  A  TE 
Revised  Edition.     Large  Octavo,  910  pages. 

Cloth,  $3.50  ;  Half  Leather,  $4.00 

LIDDELL  AND  SCOTT'S  GREEK-ENGLISH   LEXICON 
ABRIDGED 

Revised  Edition.  Crown  Octavo,  832  pages.  Half 
Leather $1  25 

THAYER'S    GREEK-ENGLISH     LEXICON     OF    THE     NEW 
TESTAMENT 

Being  Grimm's  Wilke's  Clavis  Novi  Testamenti.  Trans- 
lated, Revised,  and  Enlarged  by  Joseph  Henry  Thayer, 
D.D.,  LL.D.     Royal  Quarto,  727  pages. 

Cloth,  $5  00  ;  Half  Leather,  $6.50 

YONGE'S  ENGLISH-GREEK  LEXICON 

By  C.  D.  YoNGE.     Edited  by  Henry  Drisler,  LL.D. 
Royal  Octavo,  903  pages.     Sheep        .         .         .     $4.50 

AUTENRIETH'S  HOMERIC  DICTIONARY 

Translated    and    Edited    by    Robert   P.    Keep,  Ph.D. 

New  Edition.     Revised  by  Isaac  Flagg,  Ph.D. 

i2mo,  312  pages.     Illustrated.     Cloth         .         .     $1.10 


Copies  sent,  prepaid,  on  receipt  of  the  price, 

American    Book  Company 

New  York  ♦  Cincinnati  ♦  Chicago 

(S.  310) 


Classical  Dictionaries 


HARPER'S    DICTIONARY    OF     CLASSICAL     LITERATURE 
AND   ANTIQUITIES 

Edited  by  H.   T.  Peck,   Ph.D.,   Professor  of  the  Latin 

Languao^e  and  Literature  in  Columbia  University. 

Royal  Octavo,  1716  pages.     Illustrated. 
One  Vol.    Cloth       .       $6.00    Two  Vols.   Cloth        .        $7.00 
One  Vol.    Half  Leather,  8.00    Two  Vols.    Half  Leather,  10.00 

An  encyclopaedia,  giving  the  student,  in  a  concise  and 
intelligible  form,  the  essential  facts  of  classical  antiquity.  It 
also  indicates  the  sources  whence  a  fuller  and  more  critical 
knowledge  of  these  subjects  can  best  be  obtained.  The  editor 
in  preparmg  the  book  has  received  the  co-operation  and  active 
assistance  of  the  most  eminent  American  and  foreign  scholars. 

SMITH'S  DICTIONARY  OF  GREEK  AND  ROMAN 
ANTIQUITIES 

Edited  by  William  Smith,  Ph.D.  Revised  by  Charles 
Anthon,  LL.D.  Octavo,  1133  pages.  Illustrated. 
Sheep $4.25 

Carefully  revised,  giving  the  results  of  the  latest  researches 
in  the  history,  philology,  and  antiquities  of  the  ancients.  In 
the  work  of  revision,  the  American  editor  has  had  the  assistance 
of  the  most  distinguished  scholars  and  scientists, 

STUDENT'S  CLASSICAL  DICTIONARY 

A  Dictionary  of  Biography,  Mythology,  and  Geography. 

Abridged.     By  William  Smith,  D.C.L.,  LL.D. 

i2mo.  438  pages.     Cloth $1.25 

Designed  for  those  schools  and  students  who  are  excluded 
from  the  use  of  the  larger  Classical  Dictionary,  both  by  its 
size  and  its  price.  All  names  have  been  inserted  which  one 
would  be  likely  to  meet  with  at  the  beginning  of  classical  study. 


Copies  sent,  prepaid,  on  receipt  of  the  price. 

American   Book  Company 

New  York  ♦  Cincinnati  ♦  Chicago 

(S.3") 


Plato's  Apology  of  Socrates  and  Crito,  and 
a  Part  of  the  Phaedo 

Edited  by  Rev.  C.  L.  KITCHEL,  M.A. 

Instructor  in  Greek  in  Yale  University 

Price,  $1.25 

Fext  Edition Price,  30  cents 


The  Dialogues  of  Plato  contained  in  this 
volume  exhibit  the  moral  qualities  of  Socrates  in 
their  highest  manifestations,  and  also  give  some 
insight  into  those  intellectual  processes  by  virtue 
of  which  he  made  an  epoch  in  philosophy.  In 
addition  to  the  Apology  and  Crito  there  has  been 
included  that  part  of  the  Phaedo  which  describes 
in  detail  the  last  sayings  and  doings  of  Socrates. 

The  Introduction  gives  a  clear  and  comprehen- 
sive outline  of  the  life,  character,  and  philosophy 
of  Socrates.  This  historical  sketch  is  followed  by 
other  aids  to  an  understanding  of  Plato's  dramatic 
representation  of  his  great  master  and  by  a  criti- 
cal analysis  of  the  argument  pursued  in  the 
Dialogues. 

The  Appendix  contains  a  brief  account  of  the 
notable  manuscripts  and  editions  of  Plato's  works 
and  some  of  the  more  important  variations  in  the 
text  of  the  Apology^  the  Crito^  and  the  Phaedo^ 
together  with  the  principal  authorities  for  each 
variation. 


Copies  sent,  prepaid,  on  receipt  of  the  price. 

American   Book   Company 

New  York  ♦  Cincinnati  ♦  Chicago 

(S.  295) 


HISTORIES  FOR  SECONDARY  SCHOOLS 


ESSENTIALS  IN  ANCIENT 
HISTORY 

Half  Leather,  528  Pages.    Price,  $f.50 
By  ARTHUR  MAYER  WOLFSON,  Ph.D* 

Assistant  in  History^  De  Witt  Clinton  High  School^  New  York  City 

In  Consultation  with 

ALBERT  BUSHNELL  HART,  LL*D. 

Professor  of  History.,  Harvard  University 


HIS  convenient  manual  presents  the  essentials  in  ancient 
history  as  a  unit  in  a  manner  both  comprehensible  and 
interesting  to  first-year  students  in  secondary  schools.  It  is 
prepared  on  the  plan  recommended  by  the  Committee  of 
Seven,  and  at  the  same  time  meets  every  requirement  of  the 
Regents  of  the  State  of  New  York.  It  combines  in  one 
volume  Greek  and  Roman  history  with  that  of  the  Eastern 
nations,  and  pays  more  attention  to  civilization  than  to  mere 
constitutional  development. 

The  paragraph  headings  are  given  in  the  margins,  thus 
making  the  text  continuous  and  easy  to  read.  At  the  end  of 
each  chapter  are  lists  of  topics  for  further  research,  bibli- 
ographies of  parallel  reading,  and  references  to  both  ancient 
and  modern  authorities.  A  special  feature  is  the  giving  of  a 
brief  list  of  selected  books,  not  exceeding  $25  in  cost,  and 
suitable  for  a  school  library.  The  numerous  maps  show  only 
the  places  mentioned  in  the  text,  thus  avoiding  confusion  from 
too  much  detail.  The  illustrations,  although  attractive,  have 
been  chosen  primarily  with  the  purpose  of  accurately  explain^ 
ing  the  text. 

AMERICAN   BOOK   COMPANY,  Publishers 

(S.  237) 


-,  on  the  date  totTkh  t^^P^d  ^eiow,  or 


— AU&^-jHSI- 


f'l'„|;-I00»,.6,.56 


UniSS^^'Rlrarr 


GEMERftL 


UBRRRV-U.C.  BERKELEY 


i 


m 


mm 


m 


li